Chapter Text
Chapter 1
Harry's First Meeting
His friends sat patiently in front of him. Ginny was watching with rapt attention, Hermione was sitting with visible curiosity, Ron sitting cross-legged watching close, Luna smiled serenely with Neville next to her. All of Gryffindor (plus Luna) fanned out in front of him nicely.
Slytherin sat carefully. Each one eyeing him suspiciously. Malfoy looked at him waiting for an attack, Nott seemed annoyed he wasn't reading, Crabbe and Goyle had their arms crossed, Zabini and Parkinson sat watching him closely. Whereas all Gryffindors were here, only half of Slytherin showed up. However, only half of Ravenclaw came, when all the Hufflepuffs did.
He was sure the Gryffindors came out of loyalty. The Hufflepuffs because they were invited, Ravenclaws because Harry said they'd learn something if they showed up, and the Slytherins because they wanted to report back to Umbridge. Harry didn't care, he just wanted somebody to listen. Anybody.
"I'm here to tell you about a man named Tom Riddle." Harry said softly for all to hear. "He was a half blood born in 1926, and lived at Wool's orphanage where his mother died in childbirth. He was treated badly by his peers and guardians for his accidental magic. So badly, he nearly died from their abuse over the years."
Harry noticed the Slytherins were perfectly still and composed, compared to the awed Puffs, calculating Ravens, and fidgeting Gryffindors. He continued.
"When it was time for him to come to Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore himself went to retrieve Tom Riddle. While he was there, he learned Tom Riddle was very special. He was proficient at using accidental magic however he wanted. In adults, this is called wandless and wordless magic."
Slytherin eyes widened, Raven's looked excited, Puffs still looked awed, and Gryffindor looked on with rapt attention.
"Dumbledore decided the child was a danger." Gasps and scowls rung out. "It was horribly unfair, but for the rest of his following years at Hogwarts, Dumbledore watched him and tried to prove he was doing wrongs he never was. So to say, Dumbledore tried to frame him."
Gryffindors looked betrayed, Slytherins looked impressed, Hufflepuffs looked doubtful, and Ravenclaws were just nodding.
"When he was 16, he decided on his goals. He wanted to fix the Wizarding World." Eyes widened all throughout the room, especially Slytherins. "He noticed that Dumbledore had stopped teaching about true magic. Would anyone like me to explain, or skip this topic?" Hands went up and Harry called on Theodore Nott.
"I'd like to hear more on this subject." Nott's eyes were calculating. Harry just nodded.
"All in favor, please raise a hand." Nearly every hand went up, and so Harry dug around behind him until he found the book he wanted. "Magic is Magic by Salazar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor." Harry held the book up high. "I found this here, in the Room of Requirement." He said, taking a deep breath as he set the book, still closed, in his lap.
"There are three types of magic. Light, Neutral, and Dark. You're born this way, and there's no way to change it. It's hereditary, and your magical core alignment is passed down to your children. Everyone following?" Nods.
"If a Dark and a Light get married, their children will always be Neutral. However, if a Neutral marries a Dark, their children will be Dark. The opposite is true as well. Children of a Neutral and a Light will always be a Light. Can someone tell me why?" A few hands from each house, Harry called on a Hufflepuff, Susan Bones.
"Because the Dark or Light cores override the Neutral kind?" She asked nervously, yet determined. Harry smiled.
"Exactly. Now because everyone has a specific type of core, some magic is easier or harder for them. Helga Hufflepuff was a Light witch, and she struggled with the Darker spells. Rowena Ravenclaw on the other hand was a Dark witch, and couldn't cast some Light spells. Gryffindor and Slytherin were both Neutral, and could do all magic equally." A hand went up. It was a Ravenclaw he didn't recognize. He nodded to the boy.
"Slytherin wasn't a Dark wizard?"
"No he wasn't." Harry said bluntly. "That's what I'm getting to next. Over the years of the war with Grindelwald, people saw that Dark wixen seemed to follow Grindelwald more than Light wixen. There's an explanation for that, so stop glaring at me." He huffed as dozens of eyes lowered in shame. "Anyway, this was noticed, and the Ministry and Dumbledore decided this meant all Dark wixen were evil." Gasps and surprised faces rang through.
"This led to the banning of Dark rituals, as well as Dark Arts. Does anyone in this room actually know what Dark rituals and the Arts are?" Nobody raised their hands, and he sighed. "This is purely academic, and I'm planning on explaining several. Seriously, if you know, share with the class." Tentative hands raised in Slytherin. Harry called on Blaise Zabini.
"One Dark ritual is done on a holiday called Samhain." He said blankly. "A person lights a fire to honor their dead, and pray to Lady Magic for good health. During the ritual, the wixen will stand in a circle and embrace the magic." Harry nodded approvingly.
"Thank you, Zabini." The boy looked surprised for some reason. "Zabini is correct. Samhain is a magical holiday, but is considered Dark since the First Wizarding War. It sounds kind of interesting, doesn't it?" Nods and smiles followed. "Dumbledore had it declared illegal about 20 years ago."
"WHAT" Ah, that was Hermione.
"Hermione please raise your hand." Hermione ducked her head and hid her face in her hands with a squeak. "Continuing, most Dark rituals are perfectly safe, and used to be celebrated by all three categories of wixen. It was a time of celebration and forgiveness. Even blood feuds are set aside during ritual hours." Slytherins nodded.
"So as I've been saying, Dark is often used to describe 'evil' nowadays. Have you noticed?" Nods all around. "This is because of Dumbledore. He's tried to erase Dark culture entirely, shoving it aside and replacing it with Muggle holidays. Have any of you questioned why we celebrate Halloween, Easter and sometimes Valentine's Day at Hogwarts?" Slytherin didn't answer, but the other Houses nodded and looked frustrated.
"Muggle-borns." Harry declared. "How many Muggle-borns do we have here today? I'm not judging, I promise, just raise your hand." Several hands went up, including Hermione. "Now, I'm going to call on a few of you and ask some questions. Put your hand down if you don't want to participate." He pointed at a Ravenclaw all the way down at the back.
"Hello," Harry called. "Has anyone ever explained the Wheel of the Year to you?" Harry asked.
"No, they haven't. I've never heard of it." The girl admitted.
"Well, there are books in the library that will tell you, but it explains all the Wizarding Holidays there are, and it also shows that half of them are banned." The Ravenclaw looked almost ravenous at the thought of a book. Harry resisted a laugh, pointing at a front row Puff.
"Have you ever been celebrating at the castle, and some students gave you dirty looks because of it?" He asked gently to the small girl, probably a second or third year.
"Yeah." The girl said quietly, "I'm not sure what I was doing wrong." Several Slytherins looked uncomfortable. Harry nodded.
"Thank you. Now, Hermione, put your hand down, yes I'm picking you." She beamed and Harry huffed. "If a Slytherin came up to you and complained about Christmas, how would you respond? Be honest." She frowned.
"I'd assume they were teasing me like they always do." She answered finally.
"They wouldn't be." Harry declared. "The Slytherins, and myself," he got some bewildered looks, "believe it's wrong that Muggle-borns aren't taught Wizarding culture. Wixen and Muggles live in very different worlds. Muggle-borns didn't get primary Wizarding schooling. They're completely in the dark." He meaningfully gestured around the room, to everyone.
"How much more united would we be if we all took a class on Wizarding Culture? On Wizarding etiquette? On Wizarding Holidays?" Everyone looked startled, and Harry sighed.
"To get back on track, Tom Riddle saw all of this and he didn't like it. He wanted Muggle-borns to know our culture, and he wanted Dark wixen and Light wixen and Neutral wixen to stand together without fault. Does everyone understand?" Nods. "Any questions?" A few Slytherin hands. He pointed. "Parkinson!"
"Why should we even let Mudbloods into our world?" Several glares went her way, and the Muggle-borns shrank.
"Miss Parkinson, do you know where the word 'mudblood' derived from?" She shook her head, and Harry smiled. "It's German. Rowena Ravenclaw called Muggle-borns 'Mutbluts' spelled M-U-T-B-L-U-T and it means courageous blood." Parkinson froze. "Purebloods at the time were afraid of diluting their magical blood. They were recycling old magic and many Purebloods were born squibs." The Slytherins looked aghast, and some deathly pale. "When Mutbluts started being born, popping up from seemingly nowhere, their magical signatures were pure. Rowena Ravenclaw saw these magical children, lost in the Muggle world and said they showed so much courage to grow up surrounded by people who called them freaks and unnatural." Parkinson frowned.
"So we need them?" She said doubtfully. Harry smiled triumphantly.
"Yes. Without new blood, Purebloods would eventually have to start inbreeding, because their magic energy would be so low. Half-bloods and Muggle-borns are necessary to the magic world." He smiled at the group. "So if anyone calls you a Mudblood, smile, and thank them. Because they are uneducated or misinformed." Slytherins glared at him, but they didn't seem mean, just intrigued.
"Moving on, Tom Riddle knew all this, and he wanted to fix it. But while he was at Hogwarts, Dumbledore was working against him. Does anyone know which magical categories are taught at Hogwarts?" A Puff raised her hand shyly.
"All of them?" She guessed, Harry smiled sadly.
"Only Light magic is taught here." People looked downright murderous as Harry continued. "I don't need a show of hands, but how many of us had a really hard time learning Charms? How many of us had the technique and the pronunciation absolutely perfect, and still only managed a barely passable spell? How many of us were told we were magically hopeless?" People looked deep in thought.
"This was done to make sure only Light or Neutral wixen could succeed at Hogwarts and I think that's despicable." Harry declared. "Dumbledore has wronged the entirety of the magical community, and I can't stand it. Neither could Tom Riddle. Now, does anyone know what happened to him?" Heads shook slightly.
"He died in 1943." He said bluntly. "He destroyed himself." A tentative Malfoy raised his hand. "Malfoy?"
"Why is he relevant to us, now?" Malfoy asked slowly.
"I'm glad you asked. You see, Tom Riddle created these things called Horcruxes. They're illegal magics that require a sacrifice." Eyes widened impossibly. "You may be wondering, 'why would he kill someone to do a ritual?' well, he was afraid. He was being threatened by Dumbledore, and he didn't want to die before he could help our world. He was desperate. Now, when you create a Horcrux, you have to kill someone and then imbue an object with a piece of your soul. That object then permanently holds a piece of you, and unless it is destroyed you are unkillable." Hands shot up, and he smiled while calling on Nott.
"If he had a Horcrux, how did he die?" Harry grinned.
"Because Tom Riddle died, and Lord Voldemort was born." Shouts rang through and Harry raised a hand for silence. "Tom Riddle created his first Horcrux when he was 16, using a girl he killed at Hogwarts. Anyone know Moaning Myrtle?" Faces paled. "Regardless, there's one thing about Horcruxes Tom didn't know. Can anyone guess?" Hermione's hand shot in the air.
"It took a piece of his soul, could it take his sanity as well?" Harry grinned at her.
"Yes it did. When he was 16 he created his first, and he was still mostly stable. But after he created his second by killing his father in 1943, there wasn't much left of Tom Riddle except his hatred of one Albus Dumbledore." Malfoy raised his hand again. Harry nodded to him.
"So he's unkillable because he has these two objects? That's why he's back?" Harry paused.
"Almost. He doesn't have two. He has seven Horcruxes." People around the room looked sick. "Yes, imagine how insane he has to be right now, with so many pieces of himself splintered away." He admitted sadly. He turned away and brought out a bag, pulling it open.
"One of his Horcruxes was a diary." He reached in and pulled out a small black ruined book. Malfoy looked pale as milk. "I destroyed this one when I was 12. Another one was Tom Riddle's ancestral ring, the Gaunt Ring." He pulled it out of the bag, showing it was missing its setting stone and the ring was broken. "It was destroyed by Dumbledore." Reaching into the bag he pulled out a small locket. "This is Salazar Slytherin's Locket. A Horcrux." Slytherins looked murderous. He grabbed a golden cup, holding it up. "Helena Hufflepuff's Cup. A Horcrux." The Puffs looked mutinous. "Rowena Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem. A Horcrux." He showed off a dainty silver and blue tiara to furious Ravens. They were all staring at him in horror as he placed the Horcruxes at his feet. "There are all of his Horcrux objects." He was met with confused faces before a brave Ron raised his hand.
"Uh, mate? That's only five." Harry smirked.
"Congrats, you can count." Ron grinned while everyone else snickered. "Yes, I said objects. His other two Horcruxes are living beings. One is his snake Nagini." He said nothing else, picking at his nails, leaning back almost lazily in his chair. "Before we get to guessing what the last Horcrux could be, raise your hand if you don't believe Voldemort is back. I'm not judging, I genuinely want to know." Unsurprisingly, Slytherins and Puffs kept their hands firmly down, while some Ravenclaws and a few Gryffindors raised theirs. Harry nodded.
"I can accept your answers, however, I have proof that even if he wasn't resurrected, he could be someday. Would you like to see?" People looked scared but determined.
Harry reached for the locket at his feet, he held it up. "Slytherin's Locket only opens to Parseltongue. When it's opened, Voldemort's essense is shown and reflected. Do not be frightened, I will not let it hurt any of you." Harry told them firmly.
Closing his eyes, he wished the room was a little larger. The room expanded, and Harry walked backwards until he was a good 50 yards from the other students. "Be prepared!" He called to them, and opened it. 'Open, and reveal yourself.' He hissed.
The Locket flew open with a scream and darkness bloomed in a great cloud. Students cried out as a large face emerged and growled at the students, floating and chopping at the air. It dispersed into images of blood and death and promises of hardship, and Harry slammed it shut. Wishing the room was smaller, he strode towards the chair he had abandoned, and the wall behind him followed. He plopped down.
"Show of hands, how many of you think Voldemort is totally and completely gone?" Shaken faces looked back at him, and a few were crying or clutching their neighbors. Nobody raised their hands. He smiled at them.
"Now that that's over with, can anyone guess who the last Horcrux is?" Nobody raised a hand, and nobody moved.
"I am Voldemort's last Horcrux. Even if we destroyed these remaining objects as well as the snake, I would need to die before Voldemort ever could. There's no other way."
"WHAT" Malfoy was suddenly standing, eyes burning with rage, "There's no WAY Dumbledore would let that happen." Harry met his eyes, and Malfoy could see just how tired he was as he reached into the same bag and pulled out a crumpled letter and cleared his throat.
"When it is time, all the Horcruxes must be destroyed. You must understand Harry, your sacrifice will save thousands of lives. Once you have destroyed all the Horcruxes, you must give yourself up. Only then, can this war be ended." He read aloud. "With love and faith, Dumbledore." People looked outraged as Harry tucked the letter away.
"Dumbledore straight up told me that once all the objects are gone, I am to give myself to Voldemort so he can kill me himself." Every student in the room was frozen. "I could give him all of these objects right now, and he would smile, and tell me I did a good job finding them, and then he'd send me off to my death. He said it was For The Greater Good." Harry stared at the wall. "Even after stopping Voldemort from getting the Philosopher's Stone from the 3rd floor corridor in first year. Even after destroying a Horcrux and killing a basilisk in second year. Even after facing his new and twisted and insane body in fourth year and barely making it out alive." He stared out at the students in front of him. "Even after all that, he says I need to die to save everyone else." People looked devastated openly crying, some on the edge of their seats, and some watching him with burning anger in their eyes.
"Technically, I'm betraying him right now. By withholding the objects." He looked around the room. "Are any of you planning on telling him? I'd like a heads up if I'm going to die in the next week." Nobody moved, and Harry sighed.
"If everyone agrees with me that Dumbledore sucks and we won't follow him, I have two plans." He paused. "If you're going to follow Dumbledore, please raise your hand." All hands stayed down, and Harry was suddenly staring at dozens of determined faces. He grinned. "So, if everyone's on board, why don't we meet another day and talk revolution?" Students whooped and cheered, and Harry finally relaxed, safe in his knowledge that Dumbledore would have to go through 80% of the school to get to him.
Notes:
Welcome to the fic :)
Chapter 2: That Summer
Summary:
Harry Potter's summer: A look into the months before the meeting, and how it came to be.
Notes:
I hope you like this! This is an explanation of the summer after fourth year, and before the fifth school year and the meeting.
Leave a kudos and a comment if you like it!
Chapter Text
Chapter 2
Harry's Summer Search
Between fourth and fifth year, Harry had been busy. After Cedric died, Harry was thoroughly depressed and traumatized, and decided to go to Dumbledore for help. Dumbledore turned him away, and then never responded to any of his letters again. He said he was safe at the Dursleys, and they would give Harry the support he needed. Liar.
In response, Harry had gotten busy. He saw a strange corridor in his dreams night after night, and decided he'd brushed aside too many important things for it to be a coincidence. He went searching for answers. He asked people in Diagon Alley, he researched in books, he turned it over and over in his head.
So when he finally discovered he was seeing the Ministry of Magic in his dreams, he'd immediately headed over. He didn't know what he was looking for, but he looked anyway. It had felt almost… led, by purpose. Under the Invisibility Cloak, he searched floor after floor of the Ministry of Magic, until he came upon the corridor of his dream. Following the pull inside him, he found a globe with his name on it. A prophecy.
Neither can live while the other survives.
Harry didn't like not knowing things, so he started looking. And then he started realizing.
In first year, he'd already known Dumbledore let him go after Voldemort. Dumbledore told Harry it was his right. His revenge, if you will. Harry had never questioned why.
In second year, Dumbledore hadn't helped Harry solve the almost-murders, and he hadn't done anything despite almost certainly knowing about the basilisk. He hadn't helped Madam Pomfrey find or buy already mature mandrakes, even though he undoubtedly could have found something faster than growing them. He'd just expected Harry to clean it all up, and sent his Phoenix to make sure Harry didn't die completely.
In third year, Dumbledore willingly sent two kids outside with a werewolf on the full moon. He'd told Hermione to go back in time, and they could've been killed (or worse, Turned) by Lupin! He'd endangered two children, just to secure Sirius' survival and loyalty.
In fourth year, Dumbledore didn't help him get out of the Tournament. He willingly let a fourteen year old participate in a competition for adults. He also didn't advocate for Harry, telling everyone Harry didn't put his name in. No, instead, Dumbledore let Harry be ignored and scorned and accused without any support. Apart from Hermione, of course.
During that summer when he realized it, Harry wasn't so sure he trusted Dumbledore anymore. If he lied and withheld things like the prophecy, what else could he be hiding?
Harry went to Diagon Alley and hunted down a Hogwarts Staff History book. Checking it out, he made a list of all the teachers who worked at Hogwarts while Dumbledore was teaching Transfiguration.
Interviewing them one by one, disguised as best he could be, Harry questioned them about Dumbledore. He was consistently told Dumbledore was an intelligent and powerful wizard that had often accused students of being evil and up to no good. One of them being Tom Riddle himself. None of them seemed loyal to Dumbledore.
When he'd encountered Professor Slughorn, Harry had been suspicious of the man not wanting to talk about either of them - Dumbledore nor Tom Riddle. Following up, he pressured the information out of Slughorn saying it was for research purposes. No, he wasn't sent by Dumbledore, yes he was genuinely curious, yes it was for research.
It only got harder from there. Slughorn had known Tom Riddle, had seen his intellectual prowess and his fear of Dumbledore as well as death. The solution?
Horcruxes. Soul sacrificial magic that ripped a person apart, for immortality. Harry had read about it, and immediately returned to Slughorn, asking if it was possible to have a living Horcrux. A person as a vessel. He'd looked nervous, and confirmed it was possible. From there, Harry had known. And he was angry.
In second year, Dumbledore told him that a piece of Voldemort lived inside him, and that's why he could speak Parseltongue. He had been horrified at the time, worried he was secretly evil and destined to follow in Tom Riddle's footsteps. Maybe it was more true than he'd known, for Harry was a Horcrux, and he wanted an explanation.
Dumbledore,
I know you're ignoring me, but this is important. I have learned I am a Horcrux. I've been having strange dreams of rituals and dark hallways and laughter, and assumed they were just dreams.
Eventually, Lord Voldemort was speaking to me. Whispering in my ear and telling me I was a Horcrux and that I was a mistake and needed to die for him to create more.
I want an explanation for this. Do I really have to die? Did you know? Is this why you haven't been writing to me? Do you think I'm cursed or tainted?
Respond this time,
Harry Potter
Harry had lied in his letter, making it seem accidental. Coincidence, of course, that he knew. Voldemort in his head, nothing more. Never the truth. Harry was afraid of what Dumbledore would do if he knew Harry had spent weeks asking questions.
When he'd started sending letters to his friends, he was disappointed. He waited, Hedwig coming back without replies and no other owls coming bearing news. He'd waited impatiently, until Dumbledore wrote to him.
My dear boy,
A Horcrux is a powerful object that holds the soul of another person, giving them immortality. Yes, you carry a piece of Voldemort's soul. It is a heavy burden you must bear.
When it is time, all the Horcruxes must be destroyed. You must understand Harry, your sacrifice will save thousands of lives. Once you have destroyed all the Horcruxes, you must give yourself up. Only then, can this war be ended.
Do not worry for your friends. They are safe with me, and you are safe at the Dursleys. The wards here prevent them from sending owls, but they will see you at King's Cross in September. Stay vigilant.
With love and faith,
Dumbledore
Harry had crumpled the letter in his fist. He'd spent days scared out of his mind that Dumbledore would show up to drag him in front of Voldemort, to die. He was more afraid of Dumbledore in those days than he was of Voldemort.
It was soon after he'd been caught sneaking out by the Dursleys, and Obliviated them. He'd panicked and shouted 'Obliviate!' without his wand in his hand. He'd expected nothing to happen, but then he saw their eyes fog, and heads tilt, and Harry had rushed out.
When he checked on them under his Invisibility Cloak, it appeared they'd just forgotten about him. Petunia made dinner and fussed over Dudley. Vernon spoke about work and something about money. Harry just… didn't exist for them.
It scared him. He was afraid because he knew about Wordless and Wandless magic, and he knew Dumbledore used it. He also knew Voldemort used it, and he didn't want to take after either of them. Worst of all, he didn't know what Dumbledore would do if he knew, and that was what terrified him most.
He left that night. Packed his things, used his Cloak to steal away in the night, and checked into the Leaky Cauldron under a new name, hiding his face.
Harry stayed hidden for days, terrified that someone would know, someone would come for him. No one did, and he refocused on his plans.
He had two ideas. One: somehow ally himself with Voldemort to stop Dumbledore so he wouldn't be forced to die. Unfortunately, Voldemort wanted him dead so that plan didn't seem all too reliable. Two, oppose both of them and hope for the best.
So he continued his search and gone digging. He'd found books upon books on the rise of Voldemort in Diagon Alley, but nothing written made any sense. They said he was a mindless killer with no goals, which couldn't be right. So Harry had gotten creative.
He'd gone to Knockturn Alley. He remembered the dark place, of course. People in dark cloaks and hags waiting around every corner. But in his own dark cloak and clutching his wand, he mustered his Gryffindor courage and sent out with determination. He'd bought books on the Dark Arts, Dark magic, and Dark rituals. Harry figured he needed to start somewhere. He'd never learned so much in his entire life.
There was blood magic that healed. There was death magic that allowed someone to die peacefully and without pain. There were curses that helped combat depression, and fought intrusive thoughts. There were traditions and years of knowledge Harry had never been shown, and he felt robbed. This is Dark Magic? He'd thought to himself, this is the great evil I'm meant to destroy? That was when he started visiting Knockturn to ask questions.
He'd started small, unsuspicious, with "Do you know the Old Traditions?" moving towards "Have you ever seen a Dark ritual?" to "Why are the Dark Arts illegal?" and finally, "Why do people hate Dark Magic?"
It all led back to Dumbledore: He'd banned the Old Traditions, he'd made Dark rituals illegal, he'd outlawed the Dark Arts, he'd spread hate and fear so wide nobody trusted the Dark anymore. Harry was devastated.
He'd been supportive of a man destroying an entire people. An entire culture!
The last straw came near the end of the summer, when he'd met a shopkeeper who was advertising a new product. It was called a Core Viewer, and it allowed people to see what category their Core was by placing their bare hand on it. It was there he'd first learned about Light, Neutral, and Dark Cores. He'd been fascinated.
Harry immediately haggled for a price. He probably paid way more than anyone else would because he was so young, but he didn't care. He needed it.
He had been excited, holding the crystal prism carefully the whole way back to the Leaky, wrapped in pretty silk sitting in his pocket so he wouldn't touch it until he was safe and alone.
But that last straw... it snapped when he saw it swirl with purple magic inside. It snapped when he realized Harry himself was a Dark wizard. His core was Dark. He'd been supporting Albus Dumbledore, leader of Light, oppressor of the Dark.
He'd been destroying a culture he'd never even bothered to know. His own culture. Harry wondered if Dumbledore knew, or at least guessed. Harry had always struggled to learn the spells in school, but he'd assumed he was just a bad student. Dumbledore had said many times, no Dark Magic was taught at Hogwarts. Dumbledore knew. Harry was just being taught the wrong category of magic, and wasn't succeeding. Dumbledore definitely knew.
With newfound purpose, he got collecting. Harry knew he was a Horcrux and started meditating, hoping he could connect to and find the others. He'd need them for either of his plans.
He'd first seen the Diary in his dreams. He saw Tom Riddle's ghost floating around the diary, and he saw it tucked into his closet where he'd thrown it after Dobby returned it to him. He already knew about, and had, that one.
Next he saw the Ring. Harry watched an older Tom Riddle kill his father and create the Ring. He saw Dumbledore wearing it, and he saw it destroyed in a drawer in Dumbledore's office. Harry needed to get that one.
Harry then saw the Cup, in Bellatrix Lestrange's vault. He'd thought long and hard, and finally decided to visit the Goblins. They vaulted sacred artifacts, Harry knew. They would help him. They would believe him.
Harry had walked into Gringotts, and told them bluntly that Helga Hufflepuff's Goblet was in Bellatrix Lestrange's Vault, and it was cursed with Dark magic. They goblins had scowled and grumbled, calling him a liar, but they had checked. They'd returned with grave expressions holding the Cup.
Harry had promised to return it to Hogwarts where Helga Hufflepuff would have wanted it, and walked out of Gringotts with the Cup and their blessings. That made two. He wondered then just how many there really were out there...
It wasn't until a full week later that he'd seen the Locket in his dreams. Swirling and dark with a snake on the face of it. He saw Voldemort place it in a dark cave, on an island protected by aquatic undead... Inferi. He then saw a man remove it, only to replace it with a fake. He saw a House Elf called Kreature take it, making his life goal a promise to destroy it.
Harry had immediately called for Dobby. Dobby had known Winky, and maybe Dobby knew Kreature. Harry had told Dobby he needed Kreature's locket, and that he'd appreciate it if he could bring Kreature to Harry.
A day later, Dobby had shown up with a very angry (spitting mad, more like) Kreature. Harry had shown him the Cup and Diary, and told Kreature that he had already destroyed the Diary, which proved he had the power to destroy the Locket too, and the Cup was proof he was after more than just the Locket. Kreature relinquished the Horcrux in tears.
Then he'd seen the Diadem in a hidden room on the seventh floor Hogwarts, and he'd laughed and cried the moment he'd woken up. Two were already at Hogwarts for the taking.
When he'd dreamed of Nagini, he was in her head. He was curled up against very cold, pale, bare feet, and Harry had woken up in a cold sweat. He realizing there was another living Horcrux, one made purposefully, unlike Harry himself. He'd shaken himself off, and plowed on. It had taken him a while of seeing the same ones so many times before he counted them and made sure he'd seen them all. Six in total, seven counting himself.
He was so close.
- - - - -
When Harry arrived at King's Cross, he'd hesitated. He trusted Ron and Hermione, but he didn't know if they'd support him in his new goals. He'd done so much research, he wanted it to pay off. They also hadn't contacted him all Summer.
So he'd held it in. Kept them in the dark. He'd taken their teary apologies and congratulated them on being Prefects, but he hadn't hid his anger from them. They knew he was angry, and they knew better than to force him to forgive them.
However, they were willing to help when he said he needed to talk to the students, to the school. As many students as he could convinve. He wanted Slytherins, he wanted Hufflepuffs, he wanted Gryffindors, and he wanted Ravenclaws. They'd been confused, but supportive. It was a risk, but he realized he'd die anyway even if they didn't report him to Dumbledore.
Umbridge had been a problem for many people. She'd been manipulative and sour to Harry, but he didn't dare talk out during class. Even when the others were yelling about the curriculum, or the lack of practical Magics, he held his tongue. He had plans, and he couldn't risk jeopardizing them for one bigoted Ministry official.
To get the Ring, Harry had waited until Dumbledore requested a meeting about his imminent sacrifice (to explain he'd said), and Harry had pretended to shyly admit he had kept the destroyed Diary. He requested the destroyed Ring, and Dumbledore had happily turned it over. The stone ornament was missing from the ring, but Harry didn't mention it and simply thanked him.
Harry found Diadem a week later, having spent the whole week trying to find a way to open the room he'd seen. Once he had, it was simply combing the messy and cluttered room he'd been given, and reaching for the magic inside the piece of jewelry.
Looking at the pile of Horcruxes he'd collected, realizing how easy this could've been had he not been a Horcrux himself, how easily he could have won and lived on, he'd finally allowed himself to cry. He'd leaned on Ron's shoulder, holding Hermione's hand, and let his tears fall. Then he picked himself up, and scheduled a meeting. He had things to do.
- - - - -
Nobody knew how different Harry Potter was until they carefully filed out of the Room of Requirement after the meeting. They'd seen his eyes. They'd seen the resignation and the fear and the betrayal. They'd also seen the courage, the spark, the determination. This boy was one to fear, they decided. One to believe. One to follow. The boy the Daily Prophet spoke about, the madman who made up outlandish tales and couldn't be trusted, was nowhere to be seen.
Slytherins stopped doting on Umbridge, choosing to treat her like any other teacher; even with her new position as High Inquisitor, and her new abilities to interrogate her fellow teachers. They had someone to believe in now. Someone to follow. Hufflepuffs finally mourned Cedric properly, instead of blaming a 14 year old victim. They had a purpose now. A new person to protect. To follow. Gryffindors kicked themselves for never knowing Slytherins' true motivations. For doubting Harry. For loosing their chivalry. Ravenclaws were deep in thought, weighing their options, making choices and plans. New information meant new moves and new calculations.
In three short hours Hogwarts had irreparably changed. Three quarters of the Magical school had been at that meeting, and every attendee had chosen Harry Potter over their Headmaster. The Head Boy and Girl watched Dumbledore manipulate them, and wondered why they'd never noticed before. Prefects went to meetings and started questioning why the Professors never took their worries seriously. Students saw their magic fail and cursed their Headmaster in anger for not teaching their category. Students prepared for the whirlwind that Harry Potter was brewing, and were ready to watch as the teachers were knocked down for their failures.
For Harry Potter was bringing a storm, and they couldn't wait to see it.
Chapter 3: The Core Viewer
Summary:
A new meeting, a new discussion. Harry has everyone view what their Core Alignment is, and discussing Harry's two dangerous plans.
Notes:
This one is a little shorter, but here are the plans! Harry has many backup plans I've thought through, but these are the cores of each plan.
Leave a comment or a kudos if you liked it, and stay tuned for updates on Tuesdays!
Chapter Text
Chapter 4
The Second Meeting
"To start off this meeting, I'd like everyone to form a single file line." Harry declared a week later, once again standing before a crowd of students. He held up a crystal prism with a silk handkerchief in his left hand and smiled. "This is a Core Viewer. When touched by bare skin, it will turn a certain color, representing your magical core. I will demonstrate." Harry switched hands, placing the prism into his empty opposite palm. He held it up.
The clear prism darkened, and swirled a deep purple. The prism looked as if it was filled with deeply pigmented purple smoke, writhing to get out. "I am a Dark wizard." Harry declared over the gasps. "Purple means Dark, Green means Neutral, and Orange means Light. Everyone got that?" Nods on shocked faces. "Since you'll be in single file, nobody will see your results if you don't want them to. Don't feel obligated to tell people, but I am requiring everyone checks theirs just so they are aware."
Shuffling into a long winding line, students approached the prism one by one. Some touched it with a single finger, while others picked the whole thing up to examine it. If they stayed longer than a full minute, Harry would politely shuffle them away.
Ron ended up being Neutral, Hermione was Light, Neville was Dark, Luna was Light, the Twins were both Neutral, Seamus and Dean were Neutral.
Malfoy was Neutral, Nott was Light, Zabini was Dark, Parkinson was Neutral, Crabbe was Dark and Goyle was Light.
One by one they all came forward and watched their color spin around before moving away and collecting in groups to discuss their results with friends. Harry watched on peacefully.
Orange
Orange
Purple
Orange
Purple
Green
Green
Orange
Green
Purple
Purple
Green
The last person, a Dark little first year, smiled wobbly and retreated, causing Harry to smile.
"Was that everyone? Raise your hand if you didn't get to touch the prism!" Nobody raised their hands, so Harry clasped his hands together and gestured toward the chairs. "Great, so we can get started. I'll let you ask any questions you have first, and then we'll move on. Don't worry, I don't mind if it takes awhile to answer all the questions, your questions matter." Harry saw about a dozen careful hands.
Answering the questions took awhile, but they were important.
"Is there a way to succeed at Hogwarts despite being Dark?"
"If me and my siblings are all Neutral, that means either both my parents are neutral, or one is Light and the other Dark, right?"
"Are people with Neutral magic naturally more powerful?"
"What category was Tom Riddle in?"
"Where did you get the prism, and can I have one?"
Harry was slightly exhausted by the end of the questions but it was worth it. Every answered question left a kid with a smile on their face feeling like they mattered. He smiled at them.
"Okay, any more questions?" No hands, some head shakes. Harry smiled. "Great! On we go. As I said in the previous meeting, I have two plans. They're both equally crazy, but I've planned out so many different ways to go about each one I'm sure whichever one we pick will work out." He reassured everyone. "Okay, I have Plan A or Plan B. Plan A isn't any better than Plan B, I just labelled them so we can differentiate. Raise your hand to hear Plan A first, keep it down for Plan B." There were only a dozen or so hands, so they decided to start with Plan B.
"Plan B is the plan where we can do something immediately." Harry started with. "Plan B is basically, we're on a third side of the war, and we oppose both Voldemort and Dumbledore." People looked contemplative. "The first step would be to destroy the Horcrux objects to weaken Voldemort. We can do that easily, since the basilisk corpse is still in the Chamber of Secrets, and I can go down there to retrieve Basilisk fangs quite easily." People looked a little nauseous at the mention of a Basilisk, but Harry plowed on. "I'd either destroy them all myself, or I'd ask a few volunteers. All you'd have to do is stab the object plenty hard. I should mention this will be very painful for me and Voldemort, so don't be alarmed if I end up writhing and screaming on the floor." This earned him some very disturbed looks, which he shrugged off.
"The second thing we'd have to do is keep all this from Dumbledore. He's the Headmaster for a reason, and a very powerful wizard. We'd have to be extremely careful around him." Everyone seemed to agree with that. "Third we'd need to decide on whether or not we condone killing people." Everyone looked at him in shock but he plowed on. "As a third party, it's important. Let's say we end up facing off with Dumbledore and his Order of the Phoenix, what should we do if Mad Eye Moody sends a Killing Curse at one of our members?" People looked horrified at the very idea. "What do we do if we're facing Death Eaters and a masked woman comes at us and uses the Cruciatus Curse?" Nobody had a reply.
"I don't plan on making anybody fight." Harry admitted. "Child soldiers aren't my goal. However, we should always have a plan, just in case. Know that if we decided on this plan, we'd need to decide on that. We could decide yes killing is allowed under certain circumstances, or no it is not. That's all. Moving on!" He clasped his hands together again. "Next we'd need to find a way to politically oppose Dumbledore. We could do this by asking an adult who has a political seat, we could do this by writing to a newspaper or that one horrible woman Rita Skeeter, either way, we need some kind of advantage over Dumbledore. We fight Dumbledore more politically, make sense?" People nodded, and he was amused to see several very serious Ravenclaws were taking notes. "Lastly, we'd need to find a way to take down Voldemort. Politics isn't an option. We can destroy all these objects and Nagini if we want, but I am still a Horcrux. We'd need to research a solution. Azkaban is an option for Voldemort. His Death Eaters need to go to Azkaban too, probably arrested by adults. Again, we are not child soldiers. Everyone understand?" Nods. "Any questions?" Nobody moved.
"Moving on to plan A!" Harry declared. "Plan A involves fixing Tom Riddle, and it requires the Horcruxes. Anyone know what I'm talking about?" A few Ravenclaws raised their hands. He pointed.
"Are you suggesting it's possible for Voldemort to reabsorb his soul fragments, and thus his sanity by unmaking a Horcrux?" People whipped their heads to the upper year Ravenclaw in disbelief and Harry grinned in approval.
"Yes I am." Harry agreed. "In theory, Voldemort could extract his soul from the objects, and reobtain his missing fragments as well as his mind. This would be vital to plan A, and if it didn't work we'd immediately have to use plan B. I am not going to work with Lord Voldemort. He is cruel; he kills and tortures for no reason and I will not tolerate that. Tom Riddle or nothing. Understood?" He received unanimous agreements and moved on with a nod. Slytherins looked relieved and a little shaky.
"In this plan, we'd start by writing a letter to Voldemort. I'd tell him I'm in possession of his Horcruxes, and am willing to return them to him under the conditions that he does not harm me or anyone who supports my campaign; and he is willing to attempt the ritual to reabsorb his Horcruxes. I'd need several students to volunteer to travel with me to Voldemort to help with the rituals. I repeat, volunteers." People nodded.
"Once Tom Riddle exists again, I'd sit down and have a chat with him. Make sure he's stable and his goals remain the same as they were before Voldemort, and then I'd have a meeting with all of you. I'd explain what I learned from Riddle and we'd vote on it. Everyone will have a voice. I should mention that no matter which plan you choose, I will not be a dictator. I am merely a spokesperson, a voice, for you all to use. All of you will have your own voices and votes in my company. Does that make sense?" People nodded, and a couple people whistled and cheered. Harry grinned.
"Lastly in this plan, we'd work with Riddle to politically destroy Dumbledore, hopefully reversing the damage he's done to Dark culture and reinstate the three categories. Again, politics against Dumbledore. Also, best case scenario, Dumbledore goes to Azkaban so he can't hurt anyone else ever again." He glanced around at the seated people in front of him. "I should say, this plan shouldn't be violent if it works out. In this plan, there won't be any need to face Death Eaters or vicious followers of Dumbledore. We might end up in a few places we need to use force, but the term war should never be used for this plan. However, this plan heavily relies on Voldemort agreeing to the rituals, which might be just as dangerous. Everyone on the same page? Questions?"
"What if in plan B, we can't get rid of Voldemort because you're alive?" Many people started shouting and glaring at the tiny Slytherin but Harry raised a hand for silence.
"Excellent question." Harry finally said. "Also, we do not shout or glare at people asking questions." He stared down the few who seemed to disagree before continuing. "Previously, I mentioned we'd need to do research. Let's say we choose Plan B, and we did research, and all my plans fell through. You following this scenario?" People nodded angrily. "I would probably just die." He said bluntly to the seething people filling the room. "I'm not afraid to die, but I'd rather not unless I absolutely have to, and I refuse to die just because someone asked me to. If I die for my Horcrux, it's on my own terms." Nobody said anything, so Harry sighed. "To answer your question about what my current plan is, I mentioned trying Azkaban. To expand on this idea: Voldemort is a powerful wizard, but if we captured him and I'm his only Horcrux left, he might be weak enough that the Ministry could subdue him and arrest him. Does that make sense?" The first year nodded.
"Thank you sir." She responded. Harry broke his composure and choked on a laugh.
"Goodness, no need to call me that." He laughed a little breathless. The girl smiled at him crookedly.
"Of course sir." Harry continued to laugh and soon more people were laughing.
Smiling, Harry raised a hand. "Okay, now that we all feel a little better, does everyone feel comfortable voting today? If not, we can meet again next week and decide then."
A show of hands decided they'd vote in a week, which Harry accepted easily. "Thank you so much for coming and listening, I'm grateful for every one of you. I hope you think about our next move, but also your Magical Core." He waved as people started leaving. "Have a great week! Feel free to say hi if you ever see me in the halls, I'd love to be friends!"
-------
He'd genuinely meant what he'd said, but he didn't expect the students to actually go through with it. As he walked around between classes and during breaks, people smiled brightly at him- waving and introducing themselves.
In less than a week, Harry was suddenly and overwhelmingly popular. Younger Gryffindors bravely asked for his help with homework, and he gladly joined them in their studying. Older ones gave him high fives and ruffled his hair as he walked by.
Slytherins waved politely, some coming up and making small talk about classes and their summer. Older ones asked about spells he'd mastered and some argued passionately about which model of broom was best relative to their speed and price. Some just whispered quietly with him in the library about their favorite Dark holidays and celebrations they've done.
Enthusiastic Hufflepuffs offered hugs and brought him small gifts offering friendship. (In response he started carrying Muggle candy around so he could always give Puffs something in return when they gave him a present.) Some of the older Puffs sat down and they talked quietly about Cedric, and how much they missed him.
Ravenclaws randomly pulled him aside to grill him about the strangest things. Secret passages in the castle, how to dissect a frog the Muggle way, how cameras work to make their pictures stay still and why it involves paper, even which class is the Lightest and how to pass them as a Dark.
Overall, Harry had never had so much support before. The teachers noticed, but didn't really comment.
A few like McGonagall and Sprout seemed surprised but supportive when they saw how close the students had become. Not just with Harry, but with each other.
Several, like Snape and Umbridge, were suspicious. They probably knew something had changed but didn't know what exactly happened. Umbridge couldn’t find an excuse to stop them having friends, and Snape just continued being mean to everyone but Slytherins… even if they started standing up for their schoolmates from other Houses.
Others like Dumbledore and Binns either didn't notice or didn't care about the students' change in behavior. Which, at least in Dumbledore's case, was very good indeed.
The parts of the student body that hadn’t attended the meeting were suddenly very ostracized. Harry caught people shouting and glaring when someone called Harry a liar, and he saw some Slytherin hex a Ravenclaw who called him a filthy name. They protected him, even when he wasn’t around to see it.
Over the week before the next meeting, Harry just liked to watch as Slytherins and Gryffindors debated the best way to defeat a troll in the wild without a wand while Hufflepuffs followed Ravenclaws around begging to be included in their study groups. Harry smiled easily, knowing as long as they were united, there was no way Voldemort or Dumbledore could stop them. Just like the Sorting Hat said.
Chapter 4: The First Risk
Summary:
Harry and his group do research, and they have a meeting. His plans have begun.
Chapter Text
Chapter 4
Risks and Plans
Sitting in the library with a Raven and two Snakes, Harry tried his best to keep up with the conversation and remember their names.
"I think we could incorporate the Summoning spell into it, of course." The fifth year Ravenclaw stated. His name was… Michael Corner?
"We'd need to pair it with a Binding ritual." A Slytherin added. She was in his year, so maybe her name was Rebecca?
"Maybe, that could work." Probably-Corner agreed.
"We still need the Horcrux ritual." Nott said. Harry was relieved he knew at least one name. But Nott was frowning. "I haven't been able to find it."
"Potter, do you know where to find it?" Maybe-Rebecca was looking at him. He blinked.
"It's in the restricted section." Harry told them. "We'd need three teacher signatures to go in there."
"Fuck." Corner muttered. "Is there any way to look without the signatures?" Harry paused.
"Last time I tried, the book screamed at me until Filch showed up." Harry said thoughtfully, ignoring the shocked faces around him. "It could've been the specific book I tried, but personally I'd rather not risk it." He shrugged.
Almost Definitely Not-Rebecca opened her mouth with a frown when Malfoy strolled over. He placed a hand on the table.
"Your muffling charm went down. All we heard was 'I'd rather not risk it.'" Malfoy reported. "Didn't hear anything Millie or Corner said." Harry smiled at the blond.
"Thanks Malfoy." He said gratefully. He twirled his wand and muttered Muffliato, raising the charm again.
He was suddenly glad he'd stationed six of his people around the library to make sure nobody heard them working.
"'Course Potter." Malfoy responded, nose held high. "We're right behind you." He reminded as he walked to the table a few feet behind Harry.
With a smile, Harry and his people went back to their books. He nearly groaned when he realized Malfoy called Not-Rebecca 'Millie' which meant the Slytherin was Millicent Bulstrode, the girl Hermione tried to Polyjuice herself into and ended up as a catgirl in second year. What has my life come to? Harry thought gloomily.
Their research continued.
Harry thought Hermione's idea for the communication coins was brilliant. The Protean Charm made all the coins mimic Harry's, so he could organize everything easily and without making the teachers suspicious. All he had to do was Transfigure the coin to have different words or numbers on them, and everyone would know that was the date or time of the meeting. To notify them, the coin would heat up at the change; it wouldn’t burn them, but it was warm enough they’d feel it through a pocket.
He’d done this the day before the next meeting, after having Hermione hand out the coins to as many people they could remember and recognize. They’d handed each person they met several extras to pass along to anyone they had missed. Harry had to hand it to Hermione, she was very thorough.
On the day of, in light of such an important meeting, Harry got the house elves in the kitchens to bring snacks. It was a mini feast, pastries as well as fruits and little finger sandwiches. He was happy to see students' serious eyes light up upon seeing the treats, knowing they needed some lightheartedness.
He let everyone chat for about 15 minutes before heading to the front of the room and letting silence fall. He assessed the people in front of him seriously, sweeping his eyes across the full room.
"As I'm sure you know, we need to make a decision today. Yule is approaching, or Christmas for Muggles, and we should have a plan before holiday break. Does everyone have an idea of which way they'll be voting?" He saw hesitant nods. "Okay, I'm opening the floor for questions or concerns before voting, anyone can speak."
Harry sat down, and waited. About 30 seconds later someone cleared their throat. "Has anyone looked into the Horcrux ritual?"
Harry nodded. "Yes; me, Corner, Bulstrode, and Nott were in the library researching, and made a rough outline for a ritual that should work. If we use Plan A, the ritual should be finalized by Yule Break." He saw the three mentioned people nod determinedly, and the girl who asked the question accepted the answer.
The room fell silent for a while until Malfoy asked a question. "Just to clarify? If we choose A and it fails, we divert to B automatically?" One delicate eyebrow was raised.
"That's correct." Harry said simply. Malfoy nodded and fell silent again.
"Um," A first year started, "If we went for plan B, we'd have to decide if we could kill?" Harry nodded, and she continued. "What if, what if we don't want to?"
"Excellent question." Harry said. He was briefly amused; he seemed to have started saying that a lot. "The reason we would vote on it is to decide if punishment is necessary. If we decide killing isn't allowed, and someone kills a member of another side, they deserve to be punished. We'd also vote on fair punishments, not torture. Kicking them out of the group, maybe a suspension, maybe just making them not allowed to participate in anything we do. Anyway, if we decide killing is allowed, no one will be forced to kill anyone. It's just a precaution in case someone in our group feels sufficiently threatened."
"So it's a just in case vote?" The girl clarified in relief.
"Yes it is. Thank you for your question." Harry faced the room, waiting. Three minutes ticked by patiently and when nobody spoke, he nodded. "If you have any questions, please hold them, as we are moving to the vote now." He saw people straighten to attention.
"I'll explain both plans quickly again, and then we'll vote." They all nodded. "Plan A would be to contact Voldemort letting him know we have all of his Horcruxes, and proposing an alliance under the conditions he absorbs the objects and doesn't harm any of us. From there, we'd join him fully and with his returned sanity we would wage the magical war as politically and peacefully as possible against Dumbledore and his views. For either plan, I don't want child soldiers. Everyone understand?" People nodded.
"Okay. Plan B is a much more violent but more guaranteed way of winning. We oppose both sides, as our own entity. We fight Dumbledore and his Order, as well as Voldemort's Death Eaters. The younger students would be less hands on, more helping in meetings and if anyone is injured. Research is good too. We'd need to destroy the Horcrux objects and then find a way to destroy the one inside me, or ignore it. Then we focus on getting all Death Eaters arrested, and opposing Dumbledore in any way possible. We'd need connections with adults and we'd need adults to help. Only those who have families willing to help, should help." He added.
"Does everyone understand?" People nodded. Harry saw both determination and nervousness, and he understood both. This was a huge decision. "It's time for the vote. This one will be a little different. I want everyone to stand up, and I'll take your chairs temporarily." Confused faces popped up, but everyone complied. He waved a hand and vanished the chairs.
He ignored their gasps, clearing his throat. "Everyone voting for Plan A please move to the left side of the room." He pointed to his right, their left. "Everyone voting on Plan B, move to your right." He pointed to his left. "Once everyone has voted, I'll count each person on both sides and declare the results once everyone is seated again. Please begin." He watched as a dozen people immediately moved to one side or the other, with more still meandering in the middle. He saw people conversing quietly, clearly debating. Several students picked a side, only to change their minds, anxiously glancing between the growing groups on either side of the room.
After about 5 minutes, everyone had picked a side and Harry was ready. Both sides contained about half of the students present, which meant the counting needed to be especially exact.
"Voting is over. You've chosen a side, and I'm coming around to count. I'll need everyone to raise a hand, and when I count you, drop it." Dozens of hands went up immediately, and Harry couldn't resist a fond smile.
The next half hour was Harry moving around the room with a pen in his right hand and a notebook in his left. He tapped people's shoulders one at a time, writing a tally every five people. Once he was done with the first side, he counted the tallies and the odd number at the end, totalling it. With a nod, he moved to the opposite side of the room.
He repeated the process, counting people methodically, tapping shoulders and writing tallies, making sure he didn't miss anyone before nodding to himself and heading for the front of the room.
"If everyone could please take a seat again." He summoned the chairs. "If I could have Terry Boot, Hermione Granger, Susan Bones, and Draco Malfoy come up here please." As everyone took their seats, the four strode over to Harry.
"What is it Harry?" Hermione asked worriedly.
"Nothing, I'd just like to double check my math. I pulled each of you from my year and from a different house so everyone has a voice. Each tally here represents 5 votes, and I wrote the numbers that didn't fit into 5 at the end. Boot, Malfoy, can you count for Plan A? Hermione, Bones, Plan B?" With nods, they all started counting the tallies.
It took three minutes, but eventually everyone agreed on the numbers and he dismissed the students with his thanks.
"Alright!" Harry called attention to himself as the four people sat down. "We have about 8 more votes on the side of Plan A. It was very close. If you voted for Plan B because you thought A seemed risky, do not worry. I'll remind you that if Plan A fails, Plan B is the next option." People cheered and Harry smiled at them all. "One last thing for today, as a group, we need a name. Dumbledore has his Order of the Phoenix and Voldemort has his Death Eaters. I have a few ideas, but I'd love suggestions. It can’t be too obvious, like including my name, to keep our identities safe so get creative."
The next hour was playfully haggling different names until a small second year Hufflepuff blurted "What about your Wraiths? They have no ability to speak, and you called yourself our voice. We could be the Speaker's Wraiths."
Everyone had immediately loved the idea, jumping on board and complimenting the tiny Hufflepuff named Emma Dobbs who blushed furiously at the attention. Harry smiled, then clapped his hands twice, firmly.
"That's everything for all of us today then! A small group of volunteers who want to help me write the letter to Voldemort may stay, anyone else can leave if they wish. Feel free to socialize and stay, too, if you don’t have a class immediately." He noticed several people leisurely heading for the door, and waved to them.
He was surprised at the number of people who stayed just to watch or hangout, and he was relieved to see 10 people stay to help him. He may be the voice but he definitely wanted second opinions and advice.
"Thank you for staying." He said to them gratefully, moving a few chairs into a circle. His own chair he’d grabbed a desk for. "Now, where do we start?"
The final draft read as follows:
Lord Voldemort,
This is Harry Potter who Speaks for his Wraiths. We want to oppose Dumbledore, and find ourselves seeking your allyship.
You might think you have nothing to gain, but think again. I Speak for over 50 Wraiths, and they all agreed to this partnership. We will not be giving you an exact number of my Wraiths, for our own protection. As well as this, we are in possession of all 5 of your Horcrux objects.
We have the destroyed Gaunt Ring from the place you killed your father.
We hold the ripped apart Diary of your 16 year old self.
We confiscated Hufflepuff's Cup from Bellatrix Lestrange's Vault.
We took the Slytherin Locket from a house elf, who had stolen it from a cave filled with Inferi.
We possess Ravenclaw's Lost Diadem from Hogwarts' Room of Requirement, lastly.
We would be willing to hand these over. The three remaining intact objects as well as the destroyed two. However, we have conditions:
First, we are not Death Eaters, and thus I will not put up with you harming my Wraiths in any way. You and I would be Allies. You would command your Death Eaters, and I would Speak for my Wraiths. You cannot give my Wraiths commands, and I would not order around your Death Eaters. We would be equals.
Second, we have a ritual that would allow you to reabsorb your Horcrux objects and get back the shards of your soul you foolishly gave away. This will not only repair your mind, but your magic as well. You might not have noticed, but you are significantly less powerful than you were at age 16 when you made your first Horcrux.
These are our terms, and we hope you consider them seriously.
I will also give you a reassurance, and a secret. Even if you reabsorb your 3 remaining Horcrux objects, you will have 2 more. Nagini is a Horcrux, and you cannot die unless she is dead. However, even if she was dead and you reabsorbed all your other Horcrux objects, you still could not die.
I, Harry Potter, am a Horcrux. You created mine the night you killed my parents and failed to kill me. Your body was destroyed, and in the process a piece of your soul fragmented and landed in my Curse Scar. This means you cannot die unless I do, and if you killed me, you'd only be aiding your own downfall.
My Wraiths and I await your response,
A Speaker and His Wraiths
Harry beamed at the paper in front of him. He was actually more proud of his penmanship (he'd practiced holding a quill properly over the summer) than the eloquent words decorating the parchment.
"This is the final decision?" He questioned, handing it to his left where Nott sat.
"I can't find anything wrong with it. It looks perfect."
Nott dutifully passed it to Bones, who passed it to Chang, who passed it to Malfoy and then Zabini and then Hermione and Ron and the twins. A small first year Hufflepuff took it last, before handing it back to him.
"I think it's great, Harry." Hermione said seriously. Nods of agreement made him sigh in relief, and he stood.
"I'll take this to the owlery, and send it off with a school owl. Chances are if he saw Hedwig he'd kill her on sight." People seemed to agree, and he cast a drying charm on the ink as he rolled the parchment up.
It was happening… they'd taken the risk. Harry Potter had officially betrayed Dumbledore, and there was no going back.
Notes:
Sorry if they are any errors, I'm posting from my laptop today, from the website! The app on my phone wouldn't start, so I hope this is okay for you all!
Chapter 5: The Letter
Summary:
In this chapter we get Voldemort's first reply!!
Notes:
Okay, so there's been too many meetings all in a row, and I promise we'll get some Hogwarts drama and fluff in the next few chapters!
I hope you enjoy :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 5
Voldemort Says Hello
Harry eagerly changed the date on the coins as soon as he received a reply from Voldemort with the same owl he'd sent, after exactly 6 days of waiting.
September had finally bled into October, and storms were brewing between the teachers with Umbridge's continued interrogations. Harry and his Wraiths took a step back whenever tensions rose, but the leftover students kept getting caught in the crossfire and getting detentions.
"D'you think it took a few days to get wherever he is and back, or d'you reckon he just waited a few days to throw us off?" Harry asked Luna, focusing on his plans, as he walked between Charms and Potions.
"It's hard to tell." She said blissfully. "He seems the type for the latter though." She smiled and slipped away towards her own classes.
He had already Transfigured the new date and time for the next meeting, and saw people around the school touching their pockets as he walked by. A few nodded to him, while others smiled. They'd felt the coin heat up, and knew he'd changed it. They’d be there.
When the next day arrived, he was pleased to see nearly everyone had made it to their newest meeting, but concerned for the few who weren't.
"We're missing a few?" He asked, looking around. An upper year Hufflepuff raised her hand.
"Two of my classmates had detention, and a Ravenclaw asked me to let you know she's sick." Harry nodded easily and called on a Slytherin who had raised a hand politely.
"We're missing a boy who was given detention as well." She announced.
"Thank you, I think that's everyone we're missing actually. Two Puffs, a Raven and a Snake." He nodded to himself before smiling. "I called you all here to let you know I've received a reply from Voldemort." A few people flinched, but the majority just nodded. "I haven't read it, so we'll all be hearing it for the first time. Keep questions and comments for the end, please, and thank you."
He unfurled the rolled letter that he'd retrieved from his pocket and cleared his throat.
"Harry Potter,
I see you have changed. Good. I'd like to meet your Wraiths, and see your supporters for myself. I require a face to face meeting.
I propose we each bring 9 members of our ranks, our most trusted. With you and I, we will rank 20 among us. I know you are in school, Hogwarts, and suggest we meet over Yule Break in 3 months time.
My Death Eaters will not like this, and I do not trust it myself entirely. However, you know the locations of my Horcruxes at the very least, and I do believe you possess them. I require that you bring them to the meeting. I swear no harm will come to you and your Wraiths.
However, I do have trepidations to this alliance. As you may not know, we are fated enemies. I know of a Prophecy in the Ministry of Magic, and it holds you and I inside. Bring it to me when we meet, and I will consider it further.
Send a new owl,
Lord Voldemort"
Harry looked up at the students to see people clutching their neighbors, some pale, some stoic, some blatantly terrified. The Slytherins were blank, some shook as they struggled to control their features.
"Does anyone have anything to say?" He prompted. He waited a full 10 seconds before Malfoy cleared his throat.
"We're actually doing this. The Dark Lord… he's agreeing." Malfoy's voice shook but his face was full of pale boredom. Harry smiled slightly.
"He appears to be." Harry agreed. A confused Lavender Brown raised her hand.
"Isn't three months like… January? It's October." Harry smiled kindly.
"He's counting October. It's October 3rd, and Yule Break starts December 20th." Comprehension dawned on her face but he continued to the room, "He means all of October, November, and pretty much all of December as well." Lavender nodded, a little sheepish and he smiled at her. Luna raised her hand slightly and Harry nodded.
"He spoke of a prophecy. Would we retrieve it?" She asked, her usual dreamy tone losing its edge.
"I've already heard it." Harry told them bluntly. "I went this summer, and I searched the Hall of Mysteries for it." People gasped and a few recoiled.
"What did it say?" A Hufflepuff chaser shouted.
"Hand, please, Macavoy." Harry laughed. "Who wants to know the prophecy? Hands up for yes, hands down for no." He watched nearly every hand shoot up and sighed. "Very well."
He looked at them all seriously before beginning in a soft voice that rang through the room. "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies; and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not." He looked at the awed faces as he continued his soft cadence, "and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives. The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies."
He sat back, as if it tired him, and sighed. He saw several hands in the air and pointed at one. "Preece."
"You really do have the power to vanquish You-Know-Who then?" The Hufflepuff said, awed. Harry nodded.
"So the prophecy says. I think Divination is a bit rubbish, myself, though." A few people laughed and the Slytherins snickered. He called on the next person.
"It says you hold a power the Dark Lord knows not. What is that?" Parkinson was eyeing him with wary curiosity.
"Excellent question, Parkinson." He smiled at her and she looked annoyed, "That would be my Horcrux. Nobody knew I was a Horcrux, including Lord Voldemort. He had no way of knowing, considering he'd completely destroyed himself the next second." He shrugged with a grin. He pointed again, "Creevey."
"Does the prophecy say you have to battle You-Know-Who?" Dennis asked, glancing at his older brother.
"I actually can't tell." Harry admitted. "It says, 'neither can live while the other survives' which seems to me like both of us are destined to die." He shrugged again and slid a smile in place. "But again, I don't put much stock in Divination." Nott's hand shot up.
"You keep saying that. Why do you dislike Divination?" He asked, eyes watching.
"In third year I took Divination for the first time. Professor Trelawney told me I'd be dead by March." He smirked. "Come March, I'm dead by May. Passed May, I'm dead by December fourth year. Woe is me, I’m forever condemned." People around the room snickered as Harry grinned.
"So you think all of Divination is unreliable?" Nott's silver eyes were calculating as he spoke. "That seems a little biased to me." A couple people glared at Nott and Harry clapped loudly, frowning in disapproval.
"Everyone! We do not glare at anyone expressing their questions and opinions. We talk it out." The glares dwindled sheepishly and he turned back to Nott patiently. "Actually, it's pretty much just her. It just so happens the Prophecy of 1980 was presented in the Hog's Head Pub by the very same Sybill Trelawney."
"WHAT" Ah. Hermione again.
"Hermione, what did we say about hands?" He grinned as she ducked her head with an embarrassed squeak amidst the snickers. "Yes, it's true. She spoke the prophecy to Dumbledore in 1980. I do not trust her or her seeing gifts, but, I cannot speak for other possible seers." Nott accepted this with a nod and silence fell again.
Harry picked Hannah Abbott when she raised a hand. "What's our next move?"
"I'd say we write up a response." Harry said easily. "We need to parley the terms for the meeting in a fortnight, and we need volunteers. We won't be voting now," excited hands went down slowly, "I want everyone to think very carefully on whether they're willing to go, it will likely be dangerous. I also need volunteers to work on our disguises. Identities must be protected, we are still students under Dumbledore." People nodded determinedly. "Thank you all for coming, please let our 4 missing members know what they've missed. Anyone who wants to help with the next letter may stay, and those who want to help with disguise please meet amongst yourself and wait a few extra minutes for me to finish up the letter. Everyone else, feel free to socialize here until classes resume." He beamed at them all as they started to stand, knowing everything was going well.
The final draft of their response reads as follows:
Lord Voldemort,
My Wraiths and I hold no love or loyalty for Dumbledore. We reach out in direct opposition to him. He is destroying the Magical World and we will not stand for it.
I already know of the Prophecy, and I've shared it with my Wraiths. I retrieved it from the Ministry myself this past summer. It reads:
The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies….
It is unclear, but I take it to be mostly fulfilled already. I was born to the thrice defied, and you marked me with the scar and power you knew not. The Horcrux.
I have the power to vanquish you, but I do not intend to use it as such. I will wield any power I have to oppose Dumbledore and his Order.
As for the line 'and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives' I'd suggest we think about the Horcrux. Why should we live by a Prophecy that Dumbledore supports? Why should I let Divination that I have no interest in force my motions?
Simple: we don't. The Horcrux practically prevents it, we'd only be harming the other by doing battle on opposite sides.
My Wraiths and I are willing to meet during the Holiday Break, and I'd be willing to bring 9 Wraiths with me. I recommend you do not tell your Death Eaters of who I am. We will be concealed properly, lest we be discovered. Including myself. I will reveal myself only to you, face to face.
With Allyship,
A Speaker and His Wraiths
When the final people left the room, Harry sat down in a nearby chair and sighed. He prayed the meeting with Voldemort wasn't as terrible an idea as he feared it would be.
Chapter 6: I Volunteer
Summary:
Costumes and Volunteers!
Notes:
So this chapter is the start of me adding in some content beyond meetings! I'm really trying to stick as closely as I can to the canon timeline, but nothing interesting happens until NOVEMBER!
Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 6
Together
"Okay, so no cloaks." Draco sighed, shifting in his library seat uncomfortably. "I just thought they'd look cool!"
"They would." Harry agreed. "If people couldn't grab onto them while we're running away or during a battle." Draco scowled.
"So you keep saying." He pouted. Laura Madley, second year Hufflepuff, spoke up then.
"I like the idea of everyone being identical. However, shouldn't Potter stand out a little? We're all in one color and he's in another?" Harry tapped his chin in thought.
"It's a nice idea but wouldn't I be a target immediately? Obviously a leader of sorts?" Hermione huffed. She was a little annoyed at the moment, Ron being at Keeper practice.
"Well you are. You're the Speaker. None of us will be allowed to talk except for you, and what if you get mixed up with us and Voldemort ends up facing some random person who remains silent?" She pointed out.
"Okay, fine. How about my mask being slightly different? That way I'm distinguishable but not from long distances and not in a heavy battle." The six people around him nodded in agreement.
"So we all agreed on either white or black?" Megan Jones was in Harry's year, he remembered. A half-blood Puff. "Personally I think white would stand out too much."
"But black is what the Death Eaters wear." Draco grimaced. Harry made a face.
"And dementors." Draco wiggled his eyebrows at Harry, who shoved lightly him with a grin. Corner, seemingly not noticing, nodded thoughtfully.
"Why not wear something dark gray with a black outer layer? We wouldn't be all black, with the gray being slightly visible." The Ravenclaw, Michael Corner, suggested. Ginny grinned and leaned forward.
"That sounds amazing, actually." She said. Ginny started sketching (Harry put her in charge of the design aspect. She was good at clothing especially) in Muggle pencil, which she found to be much easier than ink and quill. "What if we wear black pants, form fitting but not too tight for easy movement, and then the gray top. Like this?"
Harry leaned over to see a pretty sketched shirt, the sleeve ending with one loop around the middle finger. He tilted his head for clarification, and she flushed.
"I thought it'd be easier to have the sleeves attached to us. If we paired it with black gloves, nobody would see any skin and the sleeves couldn't ride up. Skin color and obvious ethnicity would be hidden."
"That's brilliant Weasley!" Corner beamed. "So black pants, gray shirt, black gloves, and the black overlay?"
"It'd be best if we could attach the overlay to the shirt, but…" Suddenly Ginny's face lit and she started furiously scribbling and leaning over her work with her tongue between her teeth. Harry resisted laughing at the scene. "Done!"
Everyone leaned in to see she'd drawn a pattern of dark shading over the outfit, meant to be the outer layer, and it seemed to flow around the person. It looked really cool, tight at the collar with a large hood and shorter sleeves that ended at the elbow. The rest of it looked like a sort of a robe, stopping at thigh height instead of going all the way down past the ankle. It was open in the front with buttons near the collar, the rest revealing the deep gray underneath.
"This way we can have a cloak that would stay on and wouldn't be a catching hazard! Not to mention some robes can be a tripping hazard as well. It would sway as we walked and only intensify the look we're going for as Corner suggested. Plus, identity covering hoods." She leaned back, grinning with pride.
"It's perfect. Even if it's a Weasley idea." Draco announced. Ginny's grin slid to a smirk and Draco scowled playfully at her.
"You're just saying that because you're stuck on the capes." Harry grinned.
"Cloaks. And I have no idea what you're talking about." He sniffed, and Harry choked a laugh at the way Draco lifted his nose in the air, seemingly trying not to laugh himself.
"So we're agreed?" Hermione said eagerly. "Black pants and gloves, gray shirt, black half cloak over it. What about shoes? And masks?"
"Combat or hiking boots, and medical face masks." Harry listed immediately. "Masks are self explanatory. The shoes are good for walking and standing for long periods as well as mobility and comfort." Everyone stared except for Hermione who looked resigned.
"Harry, those are Muggle items." She smiled at him slightly. Harry facepalmed.
"Any Wizarding equivalents, 'Mione? The shoes?" She tapped her nose as she thought, scowling lightly at the table.
"I don't think so. They usually wear dragonhide or something. That's what the gloves are made of." Harry nodded in acceptance.
"How many of you would be completely against wearing Muggle shoes?" Harry asked. Draco looked as if he'd been vaguely insulted.
"I wouldn't… object." Draco sounded strangled. "However, I’d prefer we had another option."
"Why does this Muggle footwear sound cool though?" Madley burst out. Hermione outright laughed, and Harry grinned.
"Muggles have all sorts of shoes. We have sneakers which are different than running shoes, we have wedges which are different from heels which aren't the same as stilettos or platforms, we have knee boots, ankle boots, thigh high boots, and of course that's not even counting all the different shoes for specific sports." Harry thoroughly enjoyed their gobsmacked expressions, even Draco's mouth slightly agape.
"Muggles think of such unnecessary things…" Jones' said, eyes wide.
"I like my Muggle sneakers." Hermione said smugly. "Maybe you all will love the hiking boots you ask for a second pair. Just you wait, we'll make Muggles of you yet." She grinned evilly, the wizards around the table looking halfway between horror and laughter, and Harry couldn't help but grin.
"Do we have everyone here today?" Harry looked around the room at the faces in front of him and noted their determined postures. "All the chairs I counted are full." He saw many nods and people glancing to their friends in confirmation. Harry began.
"This meeting is the decision of our first step towards our goals. The first step, meeting Voldemort and offering up what we have to give, and our trust." He nodded to Ginny, to Draco, to Corner, to Madley, to Hermione, and to Jones. "With the help of six volunteers we have produced our uniforms. I'll be explaining them to you in full, and then we shall discuss the parley… and who will be attending. Make sense?" A third year Slytherin raised her hand slowly. "Yes?"
"Only volunteers will go, right?" She seemed calculating, shaken yet determined.
"That is correct. Nobody will be forced into things they aren't ready for or comfortable with. We are not Death Eaters: none will be tortured and forced, and I am not Dumbledore: expecting you to follow me without question." He said reassuringly. "Besides, some of us are still too young, remember?" The Slytherin simply nodded curtly, but the slight tension in her shoulders seemed to melt.
Harry began walking between the rows of seats, passing out duplications of Ginny's best and most refined sketch produced from their costume brainstorming sessions. "The costume will have black pants, and a dark gray shirt with long sleeves. The sleeves will have a hook that fits over your middle finger, covered by black gloves. The over layer, a sort of cloak, will also be black, ending at our upper thighs. Useful for warmth as well as for the hood it has." He handed out the last copy with a smile at the shy seventh year Gryffindor.
"The masks will be gray cloth, covering the lower half of our faces, mouth and chin and nose, eyes exposed. They will loop around your ears so it will not come off too easily, if they fit properly. The hoods will keep your eyes in shadow, so just don't lose the hood and it'll work out. If needed we can use headbands for everyone, using partial sticking charms on the hood and headband to keep them on. My mask will be black instead of the gray, the rest of me being identical to you all." Harry sat back at the front of the room, looking down at the original drawing in hand. "For shoes, we'll be ordering Muggle combat boots for everyone. They're built to allow standing for long periods of time, as well as mobility and comfort for the wearer. I don't care what socks you wear, as long as they can't be seen under the pants." He took a deep breath, blew it out, and refocused on the many faces before him. "Questions?" Many hands went into the air.
"Are Muggle shoes safe?"
"How will we be paying for this?"
"If we're aiming for a more peaceful stance, why hide behind masks?"
"What material will these be made out of?"
"Will they be made in time?"
"How will we be getting to the meeting?" Harry answered each question, but held up a hand after the last one.
"Before we move to the Voldemort meeting, any more costume questions?" Nobody answered and some shook their heads, making Harry clap. "Okay! So, meeting. First of all, I'm still working on transportation, but I have an idea and I'm going to be hammering it out very soon." He then tried to relax in his seat, but ended up leaning his elbows on his knees with a defeated sigh. "I'm not going to hide it, I'm scared. We're nearing the end of October, the time to act coming closer. I'm scared, and so many things could go wrong, but I'm willing to risk it. Our goals and path we've chosen have taken us here, and we will go forward in the best way we can." His green eyes burned as he made eye contact with as many of his new friends and allies as he could. "Together."
He let silence sweep over them, and let the danger sink in. They needed to be ready. Being Gryffindor meant being brave in the face of fear and danger, always going forward. Being Hufflepuff meant being willing to work hard to achieve your goals, and to support those who matter to you. Being Ravenclaw was to be cautious and thoughtful, accepting of those who think differently and outside the box. To be a Slytherin means to use any means at your disposal to achieve your goals, to be ambitious and cunning to your success.
"I will go." Hermione stood.
"I'm coming too." Ron got to his feet.
"I'm not being left behind." Ginny said fiercely, eyes bright.
"Someone needs to look after you Gryffindors." Draco climbed from his chair.
"What the hell." Parkinson stood, grinning at her fellow Prefect.
"I will go." Cho raised a hand as she stood.
"Of course I will attend." Luna got to her feet, her eyes clear even in her dream-like expression.
"We will go. For Cedric." Malcolm Preece rose with Heidi Macavoy. She nodded solemnly. They were chasers on the Quidditch team, with Cedric.
"And we are the last." Heidi whispered.
Harry looked at who was standing. Three Gryffindors, two Ravenclaws, two Slytherins, and two Hufflepuffs. They did number at 9, and Harry smiled at them all as he smiled almost sadly.
Three Gryffindors ready to have his back, jumping right in with courage and ready for anything.
Two Slytherins, supporting him and siding with him, willing to risk themselves to better their futures.
Two Ravenclaws, steadfast and determined, prepared to help with any means they had.
Two Hufflepuffs, showing their friendship and forgiveness, reminding him of what they'd lost. What they'd all lost.
"Thank you." Harry said, ignoring his shiny eyes. "After the meeting we'll talk about fitting you all for your disguises first, and get to everyone else after the parley with Voldemort." They nodded and sat back down, not even close to being in sync.
The way they all sat down, some scrambling and shy, others lingering on their feet with burning eyes, some more sitting lazily as if it was no big deal, made Harry smile fondly to himself. Then there was Luna, who waved before sitting daintily like a princess… with a wand behind her ear.
Harry took a deep breath. "I'm expecting Voldemort's reply in about a day. We'll want to be meeting soon after, but I don't think it will be for a few days if we meet during a class break. Also, I won't ask any of you to meet past curfew." Some looked a little offended at the idea they couldn't sneak out, while others looked sheepishly relieved. Harry resisted a grin. "I'm thinking before or after a meal, possibly dinner, since we'll have roughly two hours if dinner doesn't run long before curfew. Even if it does run long, a short meeting for a letter reading is better than waiting several days or no meeting. Expect a coin change tomorrow or the next day." Everyone nodded and Harry gave them all a soft smile as he pushed up his glasses absentmindedly. "Lastly, any questions? We can talk more about the parley and our plans for it when we receive a reply from Voldemort. Yes, even how to get there, and where we’ll be meeting." He added the last part, remembering the earlier question. No hands went up though, and Harry sighed. "That will be all for today, thank you for joining me. Remember, volunteers stay behind for measurements regarding your uniforms." He then paused and said more quietly but just as sincerely, "I don't know if I'd have the courage to do it all alone."
“That’s why you’re not alone.” Draco said in a firm yet bored voice. “You have all of us, idiot.”
“And all of us!” Hermione said fiercely, gesturing to Gryffindor.
“No way you’d ever get rid of us.” Ron grinned.
“Being together and believing each other is the best choice.” Luna nodded wisely “Being alone rarely works.”
“We’re all here.” Chang raised her voice, eyes bright.
“Together. No one else has to die.” Harry’s eyes grew misty as Preece spoke of Cedric, and Harry nodded to everyone. He got to his feet and grinned at them, shining eyes and all.
“Together, then. Our first step is coming, so let us face it. Together.”
Chapter 7: The Slytherin Code
Summary:
A confrontation, and a letter
Notes:
Okay!! Next chapter is completely meeting free, so I hope you can enjoy this meeting know that!
If you have any questions, feel free to comment them!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 7
What do we have here?
Harry was excited for November 2nd. The Slytherin-Gryffindor match was coming up and it was Ron's first real game as a Keeper. However, he had to call a meeting before then. Voldemort had sent a reply, and it was best not to keep the Dark Lord waiting.
He Transfigured his coin to say October 30th, and he hoped the remaining students were too excited about the upcoming Halloween celebrations to notice the majority of the school disappearing.
Harry sat down for dinner with his housemates, grinning as a few people from each house acknowledged his coin change with nods and grins.
"Excited for Thursday?" Harry grinned at Ron.
"Mate, I'm terrified." Ron was indeed pale, but he was grinning.
"C'mon, now that we've got nearly the entire Slytherin team on our side." Harry laughed. "They won't go easy but they won't try to kill you or anything." Harry saw Ron make eye contact with Draco, who winked, apparently guessing what they were talking about.
"I'm going to die." Ron moaned and dropped his head on the table. The surrounding Gryffindors all laughed, and Harry patted Ron's shoulder.
"Don't worry Ron, you're only in charge of 90% of our defenses." Harry was delighted by Ron's playful groan as he smacked Harry's hand away. He sat up to grin and went back to his food, smiling instead of pale.
"The other Houses have been really supportive." Hermione smiled at him. "You're new, and they know they can take advantage of that, but they really do want to see you do well."
"Great, even more pressure." Harry said happily when Ron just sighed. "I bet we have it though, I just need to get the Snitch."
"Unless they score 15 goals in a row." Ron put it, a little pessimistically. Harry shrugged.
"Just so you know, even if Draco is our friend now, he's so going to gloat if we lose." Ron shoved him slightly and Harry laughed.
"Come off it." Ron grinned. Hermione laughed lightly, and Harry rolled his eyes.
Harry enjoyed the rest of the meal, but he was relieved as soon as he was released. He'd given everyone else 15 minutes to head over, enough to dodge some classmates, but not too much to waste time. Harry himself, however, headed over immediately and opened the way for them.
He asked for the same room he always did, and smiled seeing the Come and Go Room had added more comfortable seats for the chairs. Hogwarts never ceased to amaze him. He counted, and every seat was accounted for.
He settled in at the back, facing the doors as always, Gryffindor spilling in first, of course. They had no one to dodge. The Hufflepuffs came next, followed by Slytherins and Ravens arriving in groups of five or fewer. He greeted each of them as they entered, waving and even making small talk as they found their seats. The time of the meeting came, and every seat was full. However…
"What do we have here?" Harry said as placed one hand on his hip, a group of Slytherins standing outside trying to enter but had stopped seeing no empty chairs. The mass of Harry's Wraiths turned to watch as Harry stalked between the rows towards the group.
"We followed. I wanted to know where my friends have been disappearing to." A girl spoke, probably their little ring leader. Harry didn't recognize the group, so he just nodded.
"Friends? Who might that be?" Harry tilted his head.
"Daphne and Pansy are in there." The girl glared.
"And Millicent!" Harry glanced at the other girl, her thick glasses a center point on her face.
"Greengrass, Parkinson, Bulstrode?" Harry drawled. "We have some guests, it would seem." He turned to see them trying to hide laughter, probably at his tone, and they all stood to head over. The group outside did not look amused.
"Tracey, lovely as always." Pansy smiled prettily, Daphne folding her arms with a grin.
"What're you doing here, with Potter?" The girl, Tracey, sneered.
"Harry, this is Tracey Davis. Our year. The ones hiding behind her are Malcolm Baddock and Graham Pritchard, second years. This," she gestured to the girl with glasses, "is Zoe Accrington. Third year."
"Friends of yours, ladies?" Harry raised an eyebrow.
"Used to be." Daphne flipped her blonde curls over a shoulder. "However, we've found our interests no longer align."
"So it's Potter's fault!" The one called Pritchard yelled angrily, "I knew that slimy Gryffindor had something to do with it! He's a no good liar and manipulative!" Harry sighed as Pansy's wand flew out of her robes and into her hand quicker than Harry was done sighing.
"I'd suggest not saying that again." Harry said, amused yet tired. "You're wasting our time, and Pans here has a wicked jinx she's been dying to test recently."
"Don't you ever say that about him again." Pansy's eyes burned. "He's ten times the wizard any of you will ever be." Davis recoiled, and her anger intensified, this time aimed at Pansy.
"You're as bad as a Gryffindor! Don't think I'll let this fly, I'll tell Umbridge you're making trouble!" She seethed. Harry stepped forward and grabbed the front of her robes without a second thought.
"Were you threatening her?" Harry's eyes burned into hers, leaning down to her height. "Because nobody threatens my friends. Especially not worthless students who can't handle some change in direction." He murmured dangerously. The Slytherins he didn't have a hold on backed up, Davis' eyes round as saucers.
"Harry, let her go." Harry released her immediately, stepping back as Draco's voice rang behind him lazily. Harry didn't stop his glare though, green eyes watching her closely as she wobbled in place. "Tracey Davis." Draco stepped up and put a hand on Harry's shoulder protectively. "Why are you here?"
"We wanted to know where everyone was going!" The one called Zoe yelled when Davis stayed silent. "We're always left behind."
"You weren't interested when I announced Harry Potter asked to talk to Slytherin House as equals." Draco said coolly. "You said he was a madman to go against The Dark Lord, and wanted nothing to do with him." He eyed each of the four Slytherins, nodding firmly to himself afterwards. "Time to go. All of you."
"Yes Malfoy." The second years said together, looking ashamedly at their feet.
"Fine." Accrington's hands shook but she lowered her head. Davis just glared.
"No." Draco released Harry's shoulder slowly and stepped forward, face made of stone.
"Care to say that again?" He said quietly. Davis winced but didn't move.
"I said no."
"Well then, I guess you'll be serving a week's worth of detentions with Professor McGonagall." Malfoy said boredly, examining his nails. "On top of that, you are no longer allowed to address Miss Greengrass, Miss Parkinson, or myself unless the need is dire." She paled.
"You can't!" Davis shrieked.
"As Slytherin Prefect he most definitely can and is." Pansy said firmly, crossing her arms. "I also forbid you from speaking of this, ever. Do you understand?" She recoiled.
"Are you ordering me?" Her voice was quiet yet burning with anger.
"Maybe we weren't clear. I'm ordering you to silence by naming the Slytherin Code." She flinched at Draco's tone. "Are we clear, now?" The people behind her all nodded hurriedly, and Davis gritted her teeth. She nodded, face slowly getting redder.
"Dismissed." Pansy waved a delicate hand. The two second years sprinted away, Accrington walking with Davis and casting the other girl anxious and disapproving looks. As they rounded the corner, Harry led them all back inside and then whistled as he pulled the doors shut.
"What was that about? May I ask about the Slytherin Code?" Harry found the interaction as fascinating as he did disconcerting. Draco grinned at him.
"It's something that's taught immediately upon entering Slytherin House. What happens in Slytherin, stays in Slytherin." Draco moved to his seat, speaking to the whole room. "We don't fight with house members in public, or talk about our disagreements with anyone."
"More specifically," Parkinson picked up, "Prefects manage the Code and make sure Slytherin is running as it should be handled. We forbade her from speaking of this, as if everyone in this room was a Slytherin."
"The Code is how we keep Slytherin in shape." Draco huffed. "So we can be collected and unified in front of the school, as long as everyone knows the rules and follows them."
"The Code also forbids Slytherins from sharing our secrets with other Houses, as well as teachers." Parkinson said, her eyes serious. "McGonagall would not take kindly to a Muggle-born Slytherin telling her we were celebrating Samhain in the dorms." A few Gryffindors frowned, knowing that was more than likely true. It was illegal. Wrongly so, but still illegal…
"What happens if she breaks the code?" Harry asked curiously, lingering near Draco's chair as everyone else found their seats.
"She'll be an outcast. No one speaks to outcasts, we inform Snape and he punishes her as well. He doesn't even need proof, just the word of both Prefects." Draco sighed. "It can be a power imbalance for sure, if we end up with Prefects who enjoy making people suffer. I've personally never had someone cast out during my years here, though."
"What does being cast out mean?" Hermione piped up, eyes wide and curious. "Why is being an outcast a punishment?"
"Basically, we, as a House, pretend they don't attend Hogwarts at all. They sit with us during classes, eat with us, sleep in our dorms, but nothing else." Draco shrugged and then frowned. "Many Houses don't like Slytherins, and won't accept some random Slytherin into their close friend groups. They're all alone for the rest of their time here. It's a ruthless punishment." Harry sighed and nodded.
"It's sad Slytherins have become so isolated from the other Houses', but it's true nonetheless. I hope we can change that." Harry said earnestly. "We already are. One step at a time." Harry then headed for his chair, up the three or so steps, and taking his spot on the raised platform. "Alright, down to business. How much time do we have, Hermione?"
"One hour and thirty-three minutes!" She called after checking her watch. "Jeez those kids wasted our time."
"Half an hour is a loss for sure, so let's get started." Harry grinned. "We have received a reply, which I have not read and I'm anxious to share with you all. However, we don't have a full two hours as I'd hoped, so we'll vote together. Hands up if we read the letter now, hands down if we cancel the meeting due to the previous delay." Hands shot up immediately, every hand in the air and Harry blinked before laughing. "Honestly, what was I expecting?" A few people snickered, and Harry nodded. "Alright then."
He pulled out the letter and unrolled it, swirling letters standing out ominously in the same penmanship as the previous letter. He cleared his throat and began to read.
"Speaker,
Holiday Break approaches, and I am willing to meet your 9 Wraiths. Disguises are understandable, and I have selected my own 9 followers. Do not fret, I have told my servants we are to be gaining new allies that should not be touched under any circumstances. Your identity is mine to keep.
How did the Prophecy end up in your hands? My people assure me Dumbledore is keeping you in the dark, so how is it you've come to know it? I do not require proof, I know the Prophecy is true though I will not reveal why. I simply want the reason… the story… behind this development.
I suggest we meet on Yule itself, December 22nd. My servants and I will be waiting in the place of my rebirth; you know of where I speak. You have been there. Your transportation is up to you, of course. My followers have been informed of the date and place, but you have free rein on the time of day, as a gift.
It is interesting you say Dumbledore is destroying the Magical world, and I'd like to hear more about that when we meet.
We shall see your sincerity soon,
Lord Voldemort"
Harry looked up, and was pleased that significantly fewer people were rattled by hearing from the Dark Lord than the first time. Apparently, they were growing used to it. Which, honestly, shouldn't have been as satisfying as it was. Harry let them all process, not saying anything, and waited for someone to speak.
"Where is the place of his rebirth?" Theo finally asked, eyes calculating. "What does that mean?" Harry hummed.
"This involves Cedric." He said bluntly. "Is anyone unable to hear this? It's completely valid for you to feel overwhelmed and there's no shame if you can't handle it." Heidi Macavoy raised a shaking hand.
"As long as you don't talk about his… death… I'm okay." The Hufflepuffs all seemed to agree, though some were deathly pale. Harry nodded, and then Cho raised a hand as well.
"I need to hear it." She said, voice trembling. "Maybe not the details, but all of us need to know what happened that night."
"Alright." Harry said, taking a deep breath. "In my fourth year, Cedric and I disappeared after the third task, as you all know. We were taken via Portkey to a graveyard in Little Hangleton, where Tom Riddle's father was buried." He scanned their faces, and saw only morbid curiosity, and dread. He could work with that. "I was tied to a gravestone after I collapsed when my scar reacted to Voldemort's presence quite… badly." Harry grimaced, and then moved on quickly. "He did some sort of ritual. Voldemort was placed in a cauldron, though I have no idea what was in it, but he needed three key ingredients. One, the flesh of a servant, freely given. Peter Pettigrew cut off his own arm and added it to the cauldron." Some people covered their mouths, others flinched, and a few paled even further. "Second, a bone of the father, unknowingly given. They took a bone from Tom Riddle Sr.'s grave underneath my feet. Third, the blood of an enemy, forcibly taken."
Harry stood and pushed back his sleeve, exposing his elbow. A long white scar curved down it, ending in the middle of his forearm. People stared. Hermione and Ron looked angry, Draco and the Slytherins looked pale and some even shaking, the Hufflepuffs looked empathetic and some had tears in their eyes, while the Ravenclaws were studying it scrutinously. Harry sat back down to continue.
"As I've said many, many times before, Voldemort isn't exactly stable at the moment. But to get back on track, my blood was added to the potion." Harry paused, remembering the dreams he'd had in fourth year. "He admitted that he could've used anyone's blood, any witch or wizard who hated him. However, he wanted mine because when my mother died protecting me, she'd placed a protection there. Using my blood in the potion made Voldemort completely immune to the protection, carrying it with him also. That's how he was able to touch me, and to use the Cruciatus Curse without an issue." Harry assessed the people in front of him, noting their silence and their shock and their horror, and he smiled at them. "I think we've had enough for today." Draco's hand shot up, and Harry tilted his head curiously.
"How can you talk about that so casually?" His eyes burned. "You were tortured by the Dark Lord." Harry smiled ruefully.
"There are worse things than surviving, Draco." He murmured. Harry then stood and clapped his hands. "Okay, everyone, I want you to go to bed and not worry about anything that's already happened. I'll finish up my plans for transportation, and get us all to Little Hangleton on December 22nd. Alright?" People stood, nodding and holding onto their neighbors for support. "Everyone?" They paused. "It's okay to be afraid. What we're doing is dangerous, and I don't expect all of you to face it with bravery and recklessness. Even us Gryffindors need support and rest." Tension melted in some people's shoulders, Gryffindors as well. "Okay. Can the nine volunteers please come and help me write a response, however? We have things to do." Harry grinned as the nine came up without hesitation. He didn't know what he'd done to earn such trust and loyalty from nearly the whole school, but he felt blessed beyond words.
– – –
Lord Voldemort,
This past summer after your rebirth, I saw visions of dark hallways in the Department of Mysteries, and I sought to know why. In my path of curiosity, I was led to a glowing sphere in the Halls of Prophecy, and retrieved it. Since then, I have done research and planning, and have come to many conclusions. Including creating my own opinions of Dumbledore.
Your sources, however you may have come by them, are correct. Dumbledore has told me nothing. I have done my seeking on my own, sharing my knowledge with my Wraiths as I build my goals for the future. If Dumbledore was controlling me still, I would be dead by now.
The 22nd of December is not ideal, but it is possible. Mine and myself will be there, but do not be alarmed. We will arrive at precisely the agreed upon moment, not a minute before or a minute after. The opportune moment would be near midnight, night having fallen on the 22nd and day arriving for the 23rd.
We will stay no longer than 90 minutes, being whisked away after that amount of time as precisely as our arrival. Make those minutes count.
My Wraiths and I will be waiting in the place of your father's grave, in the moment between the 22nd and the 23rd. Be there, or not. Do not be late.
We await your reply.
A Speaker and His Wraiths
Notes:
Thank you for reading ♡
Chapter 8: A Match
Summary:
The Quidditch match is here!!
Notes:
Okay! This is the first Quidditch match of the season, and the first match with Harry actually being friends with the Slytherins!
I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 8
Slytherin VS Gryffindor
When Harry woke up the morning of November 2nd, the day of the Quidditch match against Slytherin, Ron was already awake and sitting cross-legged on his bed, exceptionally pale-faced.
"Nervous?" Harry asked, stretching and yawning.
"I'm lousy, horribly lousy." Ron groaned. "I should just give Slytherin their win now." Harry stood and padded towards the bathroom.
"Don't worry, it'll be fine. Let's go down to breakfast, yeah?" Ron reluctantly got up, and started getting ready for the day.
"Just because we're friendly with the Snakes now doesn't mean we're gonna roll over and let them win!" Fred was laughing when Harry and Ron descended the stairs to the common room.
"Besides, ol' Montague isn't a Wraith. He's fair game." George grinned. "Think Warrington will let me take a swing at him?"
"Nobody will be attacking the Slytherin Captain." Harry huffed, amused. "Just because he's not with us doesn't mean he's the ultimate evil. Let's just enjoy ourselves, sound good?" The team cheered, and Angelina just smirked at Harry. Her eyes were anxious as they flicked to Ron at his side, though, and Harry ignored this. "C'mon, we need breakfast if we'll be winning a match today!"
They headed down for breakfast, and Ron gave wobbly smiles to the Gryffindor team who kept patting him on the back and wishing him luck. However, he stopped as Miles Bletchley, the Slytherin Keeper, walked up with a serious expression.
"Weasley." He said, nodding to a pale Ron. "I'd like to say I was disappointed by what I've seen of your practices, but I'm cheering you on. Your brothers, and Potter here, are excellent Quidditch players and you can be one too." He held out a hand, and Ron slowly shook it with huge eyes. "Everyone will be watching you, and I hope we'll have us an exciting game." He then walked off, back to the Slytherin table which was full of Slytherins looking amused, some even acting mysteriously excited.
"What was that about?" Ron asked, though a smile was breaking out on his face.
"I told you, the Slytherins want you to do well." Harry clasped him on the shoulder, grinning. "We'd better sit down." Ron nodded and headed to the Gryffindor table, and Harry plopped down so he and Ron were surrounded by their Quidditch team plus Hermione. Everyone else at the table was wearing red and gold scarves, gloves, and little ribbons called rosettes. It made Harry smile.
"Weasley, you've been practicing, right?" Angelina checked, eyeing Ron's slightly shaky hands. He nodded.
"Yeah, in between meetings. Harry's been helping me." His voice shook like his hands, but his expression was resolute. Harry was quite proud of that.
"You should eat something." Hermione smiled at him softly, and Ron nodded. He looked up at her, and spotted Draco waving and giving him a thumbs up from the Slytherin table behind her. Ron waved back, smiling, and nodded to Hermione.
"Okay, thanks." Ron collected a small plate of food that Harry knew was less than he normally ate, but any food was better than none before a Quidditch match. "I totally got this." Ron said, mostly to himself.
"It's a good sign to be nervous." Hermione encouraged. "I never feel you perform well in exams if you're not a bit nervous." Ron sighed, and Harry resisted a snicker.
"Even Bletchley believes in you." Harry reminded him with a grin. "And you know that if you save one goal you'll save them all. You just need time to get going at practice. Don't lose focus if you miss one." Ron nodded, eyes seemingly more determined.
"Hello." Luna's dreamy voice came from behind them. Harry turned with a grin. She was wearing a massive hat shaped like a lion, with a snake on top of that like it's very own hat. Harry laughed openly, and noticed many of his Wraiths from other tables laughing and pointing too. Luna simply smiled dreamily, knowing none of them were really teasing her. "I'm supporting both of you. Look what it does…" She reached up to tap with her wand lightly, and the snake wiggled while the lion roared loudly. "It's good, isn't it?"
"It's wonderful Luna!" Harry exclaimed happily. "It must've taken forever!" She smiled dreamily.
"I worked extra hard to include the snake. A few of my fellow Ravens helped because of all our new friends." Harry beamed happily, once again amazed at the change just because of his Wraiths. Ravenclaws used to ostracize Luna for being different, but now… everyone was the same and supporting each other. "Anyway, good luck Ronald!"
"Thanks Luna!" Ron called as she walked away, waving lightly. Angelina stood up with Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet and looked to them with an encouraging smile.
"When you're ready, we're going straight down to the pitch to assess the conditions and change into our gear." Angelina jerked a thumb towards the exit to the Hall..
"Ron's got a little more to eat," Harry smiled, "we'll be there soon." She nodded curtly and the three chasers headed out.
Ron ate what was on his plate for approximately the next ten minutes, but his nerves kept him from eating a full breakfast. Harry took what he could get, and so they headed down to the Quidditch pitch to change. Hermione stood as well, grabbing Ron's hand lightly.
"Good luck, Ron." She went on her toes to press a light kiss to his cheek, and then hurriedly turned to Harry. "And you." She hugged him tightly and rushed off. Ron touched his cheek, and seemed confused as his ears went slightly pink. Harry smirked as he pulled Ron from the Great Hall.
As they walked by the Slytherins, Harry caught sight of a group of his Wraiths who winked at him as he passed. They were all covering a patch of their robes and grinning wildly. It seemed his Slytherins were up to something, and so Harry merely grinned at them as he and Ron went by.
Shaking himself off, Ron was more aware as they left the castle and headed down the sloping lawns rolling down to the pitch. The weather was perfect, the sky bright but cloud covered, to avoid glaring sunlight, with no heavy winds to knock them off their brooms. There was frost on the grass that crunched under their feet, and Harry chatted about the optimal conditions to Ron. The redhead seemed shakier than he'd been in the Hall, but he was aware enough to continue the conversation, albeit nervously.
Harry and Ron entered the pitch and headed for the changing rooms. They put on their red robes, trading out their black Hogwarts robes and buttoning them up (Ron attempted to put them on backwards at first, but he got it right eventually) before they joined the three girls who had done so already. Angelina was scrutinizing a paper as Harry listened to the chatting crowds that were always loud before big games. It was occupied with whistle noises and stomping feet.
"Okay, we already knew, but here's the official lineups." She tilted the paper and Harry leaned over to see. "Derrick and Bole graduated last year, so Crabbe and Goyle took their places as the Beaters." Harry nodded. "Derrick and Bole were thick and too large to really fit on brooms, much worse than Crabbe and Goyle. If those two weren't… with us… I'd assume Crabbe and Goyle were the same, not bright enough to tell which end of the broom was which." Ron choked from Harry's other side, and Katie patted his back as she snickered.
"They let me play in a practice, Crabbe and Goyle." Harry admitted. Draco had made an effort to become genuine friends, and he'd even let Harry mess around with the team a few times. The Slytherins were actually cool when they weren't being petty and mean anymore.
"If only we'd gotten Montague." Angelina sighed. "We have the whole team but him on our side. I hope that won't be an issue."
"Don't worry, we'll keep him in check." Alicia said confidently. Katie nodded from beside her.
"Maybe we'll send a few Bludgers his way." Fred announced, grinning.
"If he's a good chaser, he'll dodge." George added, enthused.
"Just make sure to lay off Pucey and Warrington." Harry laughed. They were the other two chasers, and Harry got along with them well. The twins nodded with mock seriousness and playful eyes.
"It's time," Angelina said as she checked her watch. "C'mon everyone, let's do this." They all nodded and headed out of the changing rooms, out onto the pitch once more.
They were greeted by cheers and whistles as they set their brooms on their shoulders. Up in the stands, the Slytherins looked as if they were barely withholding… something. Harry raised an eyebrow up at them, knowing for a fact that at least a few of them with binoculars would definitely see him. They only cheered louder.
The Slytherin team was already on the pitch, grinning, to which Fred and George grinned back playfully. Bletchley nodded respectfully to Ron, who nodded back a little shakily. Harry bumped their shoulders together in support and Ron awarded him a nervous smile. Hands uncovered little patches on Slytherin robes, and Harry then noticed the crown shaped badges. All except… Montague. He squinted at them.
Keepers are the Kings
Harry beamed at the Slytherin team, making eye contact with a giddy and smirking Draco who was tapping his badge in excitement. His Wraiths had found a way to encourage Ron, while also encouraging their own Keeper. It was genius and he sent the Slytherin stands a grateful look. They whistled at him in response, making him grin.
Montague was standing with his arms crossed, eyes suspiciously darting between the grinning Gryffindors and the cheering Slytherins. It seemed the burly boy was thoroughly unhappy.
"Captains, shake hands." Madam Hooch ordered. Angelina went forward with a glare, and dutifully shook Montague's hand even as he crushed her fingers. She did not waver. "Mount your brooms…" A sharp whistle rang, and they all shot into the sky on Hooch's mark.
The Quidditch balls were released into the sky, the Snitch disappearing in seconds and the Bludgers whipping around the pitch. The Quaffle went up and up with the fourteen players, being snatched up by Angelina.
Harry zipped around the pitch looking for gold, Draco doing the same across the field, and he noted Ron and Bletchley heading for their posts. Harry dodged a Bludger as Lee Jordan started his commentary.
"It's Johnson with the Quaffle! What a player she is, I've been saying it for years and she's still awesome!"
"JORDAN!" Professor McGonagall's voice rang.
"It's a fact Professor, keeping things interesting! She ducks Warrington, passes a very angry Montague– ouch! She's been hit by a Bludger from behind, Crabbe looks sorry though. Montague has the Quaffle, but– Yes!! George Weasley got him in the face with a Bludger. He's lost the Quaffle, Bell has it! She reverse passes it to Spinnet and Spinnet's off!"
Harry tuned out as he assessed the pitch. Ron was guarding the posts as best he could, though he looked a little unstable. Spinnet spun to dodge Warrington, who nearly snagged the Quaffle from her, as the crowd screamed loudly.
"The crowd is loving this, just listen, what are they singing?" Harry turned his head to the side as he heard Slytherin chanting from his left.
"Keepers got every-thing,
They've got every ring,
That's why we sing:
Keepers are the Kings!"
Harry smiled fondly and focused back into the game, not blocking out the encouraging voices. Spinner tossed the Quaffle, more of a heavy throw with a determined expression, and Angelina snatched it up. She dove for the Slytherin hoops and threw it up, then spiked it towards the center hoop. Bletchley darted up and slid backwards slightly as it slammed into his chest when he grabbed it. He then threw it to Montague before shooting a grin at Angelina playfully. She sighed before darting after the Slytherin captain.
"Bletchley is a King!
Weasley is a King!
They cover every ring,
Keepers are the Kings!"
Harry watched Warrington speed towards the Gryffindor goal posts, dodging a Bludger as he got out of the Beaters' range and smirking at Ron. The singing swelled, as if louder and brighter.
"Weasley is a King!
Bletchley is a King!
They cover every ring:
Keepers are the Kings!"
Montague frowned and threw a look over his shoulder at the Slytherins who were cheering Ron on.
" – so it's the first test for new Gryffindor Keeper, Weasley, brother of our Beaters, Fred and George, and a promising new talent, much like Bletchley! I know, complimenting a Slytherin but did you see his block over there!?"
"Jordan?" Professor seemed confused, and Harry snickered as Jordan smiled at her innocently.
Montague threw then, smacking the ball away and it zoomed towards the posts. Ron took one glance at the Slytherin stands, and then dove. His arms looked too wide, Harry leaned forward in anticipation, but Ron tightened his arms at the last second. The Quaffle smacked into his exposed inner forearms, and then rolled into his lap. Ron beamed at it, and passed it to Angelina who zipped close to catch it.
"And Ron gets it! Well done! We're still at nil-nil everyone!" Jordan announced over the mass cheers from both Gryffindor and Slytherin.
"Keepers are the Kings!
They were born to win!"
Harry was surrounded by the song, Jordan's voice yelling about Katie in possession being swallowed up in the mass of noise. Harry and Draco grinned at each other briefly before both putting the heads back in the game and searching for their objective. They went in circles above the pitch, and whenever Harry occasionally passed Draco, he was chanting along with the rest of Slytherin. Gryffindor was even picking up on it and screaming with them:
"Bletchley is a King!
Weasley is a King!
They were born to win,
They see every-thing,
Keepers are the Kings!"
As Harry circled around closer to the booth, Jordan's voice got clearer. " –Warrington again! He passes to Pucey and he's off past Spinnet, you got this Angelina! Oh she doesn't got it, that's okay. Go Pucey! Anyway, good Bludger from Fred Weasley, I mean George Weasley, I mean, who cares!? One of them hits it well, and Warrington dropped the Quaffle! Katie Bell gets it! Oh she dropped it too… so Montague has it! He's off up the pitch, headed for the new Keeper!"
Harry was now out of hearing range again but was watching Montague from across the pitch and smiled faintly as he heard Bletchley screaming the song for Ron in encouragement.
"We can save any-thing!
Keepers are the Kings!"
He zipped by the Slytherin stands, holding out a hand as he leaned to the side. Excited Slytherin Wraiths leaned out of the stands, grinning and reaching as far as they could so Harry could high five them all in a row as he zoomed around them. Pansy and her gaggle of friends were laughing, delighted, and singing from the top of their lungs.
"They've got every ring,
That's why we sing:
Keepers are the Kings!"
Eyes half watching the match and half searching for the little gold ball he was in charge of, he watched Montague score. He cheered for Slytherin only because Ron's eyes were still determined. He'd missed by inches.
Harry was still watching as he rounded back towards Jordan, once again hearing his commentary over the deafening crowd.
"Bell dodges Pucey and ducks Montague, nice swerve! She passed to Johnson, and Johnson has the Quaffle, she's past Warrington, she's going for the goal, and she scores!! Good try Bletchley, you'll get it next time!" Harry grinned at the encouragement from Lee, even if it made McGonagall incredulous in every way possible.
Slytherin was as happy as Gryffindor was, for the first time ever. Everyone was enjoying the game, and Harry grinned as he suddenly thought that: no matter who won, everyone would still be excited about it.
Pucey had the Quaffle when he heard Luna's hat roaring, which made him laugh as he spotted the dancing snake as well. Harry was still scanning for the Snitch, even as Ron blocked two more, one from Warrington and one from Pucey, but Montague managed to score. Bletchley blocked one from Alicia, so it was twenty-ten to Slytherin.
"Pucey throws to Warrington who tossed it to Montague, oh back to Pucey, oh Johnson has the Quaffle everyone! Johnson to Bell, ouch, Bell was hit by Goyle with a Bludger to the back and Pucey is in possession!" Jordan's voice carried to Harry's ears.
A Bludgers came whizzing by him and Harry jerked to a stop in surprise, ducking as it zoomed by his head. Taking a breath, he went to continue his search, but actually saw the Snitch! He immediately shot off, and grinned in exhilaration as Draco followed. The Slytherin was further away, but his broom was just a tad bit faster. He caught up quickly and they both stretched their hands forward, reaching for the impossibly small golden ball.
Harry held his breath and pushed himself further forward and snatched the Snitch up. Draco's hand hit the back of his, fingernails digging into his gloves before they both slowed and Harry came to a stop just a few feet off the ground where Draco had landed lightly. They grinned at each other, Draco flushed from the wind and a little bit of annoyance, but he didn't seem angry as he watched Harry raise the ball above his head to show it off.
Jordan was screaming their win, cheers from all around Harry as he landed and dismounted to high-five Draco.
"That was super close!" Harry exclaimed, grinning at Draco. "You nearly had me." The blond smirked.
"I'll beat you next time, Potter." Draco had permission to use Harry's first name, but for some reason he loved saying Potter, the same way he'd been saying it for years. Although, it had become playful instead of antagonistic. "Did you like my lyrics?" Gryffindors were landing behind Harry, Slytherins landing randomly dispersed with them.
"They were fantastic! You were encouraging both teams! We should do this more often, it was brilliant." Harry turned to see Ron running up to them, grinning.
"It was you, wasn't it?" Ron was grinning ear to ear, face slightly red, most likely from embarrassment. "The song. It had your name written all over it." It was true. The gesture just screamed Draco. Though, a year ago it probably would've been more antagonistic.
"Of course." Draco smirked. "Keepers are our most important players, right?" Ron nodded, beaming with pride.
"Right!" The twins came over and were laughing with Ron as Harry watched fondly, and Angelina came up to give him a fist bump. Harry turned a little more towards the landing players—
WHAM.
Harry whipped around to see Draco fall to the ground, slam into the grass, and press a hand to his cheek in shock. Montague stood over him, having obviously just punched his teammate. Montague was huge, of course, strong and burly and had knocked Draco clean off his feet.
"What the hell was that?" Montague yelled, venom in his voice. "It's your fault we lost! What's gotten into all of you? You're all suddenly some stupid Gryffindor-lovers! If I was a Prefect you'd be cast out for this!" Harry strode forward angrily and stood in front of Draco protectively.
"How dare you!?" He demanded jabbing Montague's massive chest with an accusatory finger. "He's your Seeker and teammate, and you shouldn't treat your housemates like that anyway! You shouldn't treat anyone like it!" Montague sneered at him.
"Don't think I haven't known what's going on." He gritted out. "Half the house disappearing at once, I bet you're brainwashing them with your lies about Voldemort and Diggory. I bet you killed him yourself, you–" Harry slammed his fist into Montague's nose, making the boy's head whip back as he cursed loudly. He would've kept hitting him if Draco hadn't grabbed his arm and yanked him backwards. It was at that moment that Madam Hooch finally stormed over, face red with anger.
"And what is going on here?" Her voice was shrill, almost a shriek. Harry caught sight of the massive bruise on Draco's face, right under his left eye and covering his whole cheek. He glared at Montague, who was sporting a bloody nose. It would've made his smile in different circumstances. Glancing behind him, the Slytherin chasers were all holding onto Crabbe while Katie and Angelina kept tight hands on Goyle, and Alicia was holding back a very angry Ronald.
"Montague punched Draco so I punched Montague." Harry said to Madam Hooch, anger bleeding into his voice. "He deserved it! Draco didn't do anything wrong!" Harry left out the comment about Cedric.
"I've never seen behavior like this!" Hooch exclaimed angrily. "Go to the castle, all three of you, and straight to your Head of Houses' Offices." Montague was holding a hand on his nose, stemming the bleeding, and Harry glared heavily. "Go, now!"
"Go on Harry." Draco said, eyeing Montague, and Draco slid his wand into his hand precariously. "I can take care of it if it happens again." Harry nodded slowly, still glaring, and stormed off towards the castle. The sound of his own footsteps filled his ears, and he faintly noticed his knuckles were lightly bruised and the Snitch was twitching in his fisted hand. Its stunning silver wings were struggling, and he was surprised they weren't all bent out of shape. Magic was the answer, obviously.
He'd barely reached McGonagall's door when she herself stalked down the corridor as she pulled off her Gryffindor scarf, face red with anger.
"In!" She seethed. He complied, following as she stepped behind her desk and faced him with shaking hands. "Well? I have never seen such a disgraceful exhibition! Explain!"
"I was defending Draco. Montague punched him!" Harry resisted shouting. "Didn't you see? Draco was on the ground. His cheek is all bruised!" McGonagall just glared.
"You're not to get involved with Slytherin politics! It's likely Montague was angry about Malfoy missing the Snitch by an inch, they'd lost because of it!" She exclaimed, "You shouldn't have gotten involved at all!"
"Draco is my friend!" Harry yelled, "I'm not going to let him be shoved around like that!"
"But instead of leaving Madam Hooch to sort it out, you decided to give an exhibition of Muggle dueling, did you!?" McGonagall bit back, "Have you any idea what you've–"
"Hem hem." Harry tensed, having not even noticed the green wreathed menace standing in the open doorway. The coat made her look even more like a toad than usual, accompanied by a hideously ominous smile. "May I help, Professor McGonagall?" She asked, poisonously sweet.
"Help, what d'you mean help?" McGonagall's face was redder now, likely due to the fact that she'd always hated Umbridge and hadn't ever tolerated her during classes.
"Why, I thought you might be grateful for a little extra authority." Umbridge stepped into the room, moving forward into the room and keeping up the venomous smile.
"You thought wrong." McGonagall snapped, turned back to Harry. "You. I do not care about what Slytherin did, I care about what you did, Potter. I don't care if he punched every member of his own team– don't give me that look! –I'm giving you a whole week of detention! If you ever–"
"Hem hem." McGonagall closed her eyes as if praying for patience, and Harry remained silent, eyes flicking between the two teachers.
"Yes?"
"I think he deserves rather more than detentions." She said delicately. McGonagall's eyes flew open in shock, and then gave a strained smile that made her look almost strangled
"But unfortunately, I am his Head of House." She said, "It is what I think that counts." Umbridge just continued smiling.
"He's much too violent to keep on the team, don't you think? A ban would do him some good." Umbridge smiled sweetly at him and Harry remained blank faced, as he often did in her classes.
"He's getting detentions." McGonagall gritted out, still looking strangled. "I am his Head of House, I have the authority." She turned to Harry and dropped her painfully fake smile. "Potter, you'll report to my office every day for a week. Understand?" He nodded blandly, trying to hold his composure in front of Umbridge who was looking positively livid from the corner.
"Yes, Professor." He said stiffly.
"Go." McGonagall waved a hand and plopped down at her desk. Harry spun on his heel and walked away, not even daring a look at the toadlike woman whose eyes burned into his back. He headed for his Common Room, gritting his teeth the whole way.
He’d defended his friend, and he’d do it again. Harry smiled ruefully. No regrets.
Notes:
Okay, soooo Umbridge. We'll be seeing a little more of her from now on.
Brief explanation of Umbridge in this fic:
—Umbridge gave Education Decree Number Twenty Three on September 8th, which made her High Inquisitor.
—Nobody overheard the Wraiths' meeting, so no one reported it to Umbridge. Thus, Educational Decree Number Twenty Four banning all clubs and organizations did not happen.
—Because Umbridge did not ban clubs, including Quidditch, McGonagall did not have to overrule her. Due to this, Educational Decree Number Twenty Five did not come to pass on November 2nd this Quidditch match. However... We might be seeing it very soon.I hope this makes sense! I'm trying to keep Umbridge as book-canon as possible while also being true to my characters and story!! :)
Chapter 9: Thestrals
Summary:
Hagrid is back, and with it comes his first Care of Magical Creatures Lesson of the new years. Umbridge makes an untimely appearance.
Also... If it isn't the consequences of Harry's own actions. :P
Notes:
I told you Umbridge would be back! Here she is in all her glory, and with it, an Educational Decree!
Okay, lemme explain Hagrid real quickly. In canon, he has a thick accent and J.K.R. used apostrophes and removed letters to show it. I'm absolutely not doing that. If you've read my Beauxbaton fic, you already know that I don't change the words just because someone has an accent. So! I used his Canon dialogue from the scenes I'm using, but I made them 'normal'.
(90% of Umbridge's dialogue is canon as well. Don't murder me I swear I'm not plagiarizing)
I hope you enjoy! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 9
Umbridge Strikes Back
The next morning Hagrid was there at breakfast, and the school didn't seem very pleased. Fred and George ran up to say hello and welcome back, Lee ran with them as they enthusiastically shook his hands. Many of the students were just wanting Professor Grubbly-Plank to keep teaching. Harry didn't want to admit it aloud, but Hagrid's lessons weren't exactly… safe. Plus, they almost definitely wouldn't pass Umbridge's examinations if they were similar to previous years.
Another thing, Hagrid was horribly injured. It all but confirmed the trio's theory that he'd been sent to the giants by Dumbledore, and they felt halfway upset Hagrid was injured and halfway grateful there was no way the giants sided with Dumbledore, by the looks of things. If they were lucky, the giants were with Voldemort so Harry and his Wraiths could somehow work that to their advantage. And wasn't that an odd thing to hope for.
They didn't have their first class with Hagrid until Tuesday the 7th, and Hermione waited anxiously for that class, wanting to warn him about Umbridge but holding back only because she didn't want to snag Umbridge's attention. Unfortunately, the evening of the 5th, other things were on their minds.
It seemed the real consequences for Harry’s little ‘stunt’ on the 2nd didn’t hit until then. He’d dutifully gone to his first few detentions without complaint, and wasn’t expecting Umbridge to suddenly show up at his next one. He froze in the doorway, unsure and confused.
“Come in, Potter.” McGonagall snapped. “I don’t know what this is about either.” Umbridge was grinning even wider than she had been the day of the match, and he seriously didn't like it. It made him wary, especially as she started rummaging around in her handbag smugly.
"Hem Hem." She said, pulling out a piece of paper. "Educational Decree Number Twenty-Four…"
"Another one?" McGonagall frowned.
"Well, yes." Umbridge said sweetly, "As a matter of fact, Minerva, it was you who made me see that we needed a further amendment… Remember how you overrode me the other day? Were unwilling to listen to my generous offer of advice? Well, now, I couldn't have that. I contacted the Minister at once, and he quite agreed with me that the High Inquisitor has to have the power to strip pupils of privileges, or she– that is to say, I –would have less authority than common teachers! And you see now, don't you, Minerva, how much this is necessary. We cannot allow such a dreadful temper to remain on the field, hmm?" Harry clenched his hands into fists.
"Anyway, I was reading out our amendment… hem hem… 'The High Inquisitor will henceforth have Supreme authority over all punishments, sanctions, and removal of privileges as may have been ordered by other staff members. Signed, Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic, Order of Merlin First Class, etc., etc…'" Umbridge rolled the parchment, poison in her smile as she stuffed it back in her bag. "So… I think we should ban you from playing on the Gryffindor Quidditch team, ever again."
"Ban?" Harry repeated, blinking. "From playing?"
"Yes, Mister Potter, I think a lifelong ban ought to do the trick." She gloated, and Harry carefully kept his expression under control as she looked for the slightest bit of resistance. "I will want your broomstick confiscated, of course; I shall keep it safely in my office, to make sure there is no infringement of my ban. But I am not unreasonable, Professor McGonagall." She smiled at the Gryffindor Head of House who was pale and stiff behind her desk. "The rest of your team can continue playing, I saw no real signs of violence from any of them. Well… good evening to you." Her face was horribly smug as she left the room, leaving Harry and McGonagall both shocked and silent.
"Banned?" Harry winced at the dead tone Angelina let out, catching the attention of every person in the common room. "Banned. No Seeker, what on earth are we to do now?"
"She only banned me, it's not the end of the world, the rest of you can still play. Why not have a Seeker tryout? I bet someone else can play for the rest of the year." Harry didn't mention that it might continue past just one year, but the odds were low since he and his Wraiths sort of planned on destroying Dumbledore and the school. Eh, useless details, really.
"That's so unfair." Alicia put in numbly. "What about Crabbe and Goyle? And Montague punched Malfoy in the face, same as you did to him!"
"Crabbe and Goyle got lines." Ginny put in sadly, "Montague just got a couple detentions with Snape. He was laughing about it last night."
"It's not a big deal." Harry smiled slightly, though sadly. "It might be nice to find someone else who can Seek. I won't be at Hogwarts forever, and I'm a fifth year. The younger ones should have a chance, yeah?" Angelina looked as miserable as Wood would have been, and he just patted her shoulder fondly. At least she wasn’t drowning herself in the showers like Wood used to. "It'll be okay."
———————————
Over the next two days, the students had finally adjusted to the knowledge of Harry's ban, though Draco kept blaming himself while Crabbe and Goyle were livid at their captain.
Hermione had been sympathetic, but her mind was mostly on Hagrid. So as his class approached, Harry helped keep her calm as they shoved their way through the snow to get to where Hagrid was waiting.
The scene everyone found was mildly horrifying. For one, Hagrid was at the very edge of the Forbidden Forest, and Harry was suddenly very aware that most of the students hadn't been in the forest before. They hadn't faced Voldemort drinking a unicorn, hadn't met centaurs, and hadn't run from a werewolf.
Next, the bruises on Hagrid's face were yellow and green, and the little cuts were still actively bleeding mildly. Harry wondered if he'd been attacked by something that had venom to prevent healing, and frowned at the thought.
Lastly, Hagrid was carrying a cow over his shoulder which looked still slightly alive. It made Hermione clamp a hand over her mouth, and Harry rubbed her back lightly as he remembered she was slightly squeamish.
Hermione anxiously searched for Umbridge before frowning in confusion. The High Inquisitor was nowhere to be seen, however, which was both relieving and horribly foreboding. It didn't help Hermione at all.
"We're working in here today!" Hagrid announced happily, gesturing to the forest with his head, "Bit more sheltered. Anyway, they prefer the dark."
"What prefers the dark?" Draco exclaimed from the side a little sharply. Harry remembered that Draco had been in the Forest before, as had Neville. They'd both gone in with him for that detention in first year. "What did he say prefers the dark, did you hear?" He repeated anxiously to Crabbe and Goyle beside him.
"Ready?" Hagrid continued, either not having heard Draco or straight up ignoring him, "Right, well, I've been saving a trip into the Forest for your fifth year. Thought we'd go and see these creatures in their natural habitat. Now, what we're studying today is pretty rare, I reckon I'm probably the only person in Britain who's managed to train them."
"They're actually trained?" Draco said, mild panic in his voice. "Because my definition of trained might be different than yours. It wouldn't be the first time you've shown us wild animals." The Slytherins and Gryffindors alike murmured in agreement, and Harry slid over to stand beside Draco, putting a comforting hand on the boy's arm.
"'Course they're trained." Hagrid snapped a little roughly. Harry frowned at the tone.
"So what happened to your face, then?" Draco demanded. Honestly, Harry was curious too, though he suspected giants.
"Mind your own business!" Hagrid barked angrily, "Now, if you've finished asking stupid questions, follow me!" He turned and stomped into the Forest, hoisting the cow even higher.
"Sorry about him, I don't know why he reacted like that." Harry whispered as the class cautiously and reluctantly followed Hagrid into the trees. "I'm nervous about it too." Draco removed Harry's hand from his arm and shifted so he was clutching Harry's hand.
"I don't like the Forest." Draco admitted, eyes darting around the ominous wood as the light dimmed. "We're not meant to be in here." Harry squeezed his hand in support.
"I don't like it either." Ron said from Harry's other side, making Draco jump slightly. "Also, I agree with Malfoy, it's Forbidden for a reason, why do we keep having to go in?" Harry nodded in agreement.
"Dumbledore doesn't take his own rules very seriously, does he?" Hermione said rhetorically, walking behind them with a frown in place. The class followed the large professor in silence, Hagrid leading them for about ten minutes before they reached a point where the trees were clustered together so tightly it was nearly dark as twilight hours, and the heavy snow had been left behind with the sunlight.
Hagrid dumped the cow on the ground and stepped back towards the class with a beaming grin. The students were all huddled up between the trees, anxiously eyeing their dark surroundings as if a creature would jump out any second. With the Dark Forest, anything was possible, and it made Harry tense.
"Gather round, gather round." Hagrid beamed at them. "Now, they'll be attracted to the smell of the meat but I'm going to give them a call anyway, cause they'll like to know it's me." He then shrieked, sounding much like Harry imagined a pterodactyl would have. It would've been funny if it hadn't rang through the trees, echoing through the Forest ominously. Hagrid yelled again, his voice high and rough as he called the creatures, and Harry finally spotted white eyes in the distance as Hagrid called for a third time.
They grew brighter and bigger as the creature approached. It sported a dragon-like face and neck, with the skeletal body of a winged horse. The wings were leathery like a bat, pitch black as the rest of it save for its white eyes. The creature assessed the class, swishing its dark tail back and forth, and then trotted forward to sink sharp fangs into the cow and begin to tear into it.
Harry sighed in relief, much to the confusion of the people around him. He knew he'd seen them, that time, but it was comforting to know he hadn't imagined them pulling the Hogwarts carriages at the beginning of the year. He turned to the boys on his sides, but they looked oddly confused, whispering. However, Harry noticed Nott eyeing the creature with distaste, and Neville watching its tail swish back and forth.
"Oh and here comes another one!" Hagrid exclaimed, and Harry leaned forward to see another appear, tuck in its wings, and begin to eat as well. "Now… put your hands up, who can see them?" As expected, Nott and Neville raised their hands. "Yeah… yeah… I knew you'd be able to, Harry, and you too, Neville, eh? And–"
"Sorry, what exactly are we supposed to be seeing?" Draco cut in, eyeing the hands in the air cautiously. His brow was scrunched in confusion, and if Harry didn't know Draco as well as he did, he'd probably have assumed the boy was sneering. Hagrid pointed at the cow in answer and the class gasped audibly, some ever shrieking in surprise or horror. Harry only saw the dark creatures eating the cow, but everyone else was most likely seeing flesh being torn off and then disappearing. Ominous indeed.
"What's doing it!?" Parvati asked nervously, scooting closer to Harry before hiding behind a tree, "What's eating it?"
"Thestrals!" Hagrid stated proudly, making Hermione perk up in apparent recognition, "Hogwarts has got a whole herd of them in here. Now, who knows–"
"But thestrals are really, really unlucky!" Parvati exclaimed, alarmed from behind her tree. "They're supposed to bring all sorts of horrible misfortune on people who see them. Professor Trelawney told me once–"
"She's a fraud." Harry hummed quietly.
"No, no, no." Hagrid chuckled, "That's just superstition. They aren't unlucky, they're dead clever and useful! 'Course, this lot doesn't work much, it's mainly just pulling the Hogwarts carriages unless Dumbledore's taking a long journey and doesn't want to Apparate, and here's another couple, look!" Two more appeared, one brushing right by Parvati.
"I think I felt something!" She shivered. "I think it's near me!"
"Don't worry, it won't hurt you." Hagrid smiled patiently. "Right now, who can tell me why some of you can see them and some can't?" Hermione shot up her hand into the air, and Hagrid beamed at her. "Go on then."
"The only people who can see thestrals are people who have seen death." She announced, making Harry pale considerably.
"That's exactly right." Hagrid said seriously, "Ten points to Gryffindor. Now, thestrals–"
"Hem hem." Harry frowned as he realized Umbridge had arrived. He knew her not showing up at the start was too good to be true. Harry leaned away from her in disgust (accidentally pulling Draco with him and making the boy stumble, Harry releasing his hand with an apologetic smile) the toadlike woman having come right up next to him. Hagrid didn't seem to know the noise came from Umbridge, and worriedly looked to see if it came from the thestrals. It hadn't. "Hem hem." She repeated.
"Oh hello!" Hagrid beamed at her, apparently not knowing how dreadfully the conversation was bound to go.
"You received the note I sent to your cabin this morning?" She asked slowly and loudly, as if talking to a foreigner or a toddler. "Telling you that I would be inspecting your lesson?" Hagrid brightened.
"Oh yeah! Glad you found the place alright!" He exclaimed. "Well, as you can see– or, I dunno, can you? –We're doing thestrals today."
"I'm sorry, what did you say?" She said loudly, frowning, and cupped her ear.
"Er, thestrals." Hagrid repeated loudly. "Big, uh, winged horses, y'know?" He waved his hands around and gestured, making Umbridge raised her eyebrows and scribble on her clipboard aggressively.
"has… to… resort… to… crude… sign… language…" She muttered under her breath, making Harry frown.
"Anyway," Hagrid cleared his throat, "Uh, what was I saying?"
"appears… to… have… short… term… memory… loss…" She muttered some more, a little loudly. Hermione glared wickedly, and Harry sighed at the same time Draco did.
"Oh yeah, I was gonna tell you why we have a herd." Hagrid plowed on, eyeing the clipboard uneasily. "Yeah, so, we started off with a male and five females. This one," He patted the horse that had appeared, "name's Tenebrus, he's a special favorite, first born in the forest."
"Are you aware that the Ministry of Magic has classified thestrals as dangerous?" Umbridge asked just as slowly and loudly, interrupting him.
"Thestrals aren't dangerous!" Hagrid chuckled. "Alright, they might take a bite outta yeah if you really annoy them–"
"shows… signs… of… pleasure… at… idea… of… violence…"
"No! Come on," Hagrid exclaimed, eyes anxiously darting from her to her clipboard. "I mean, a dog'll bite you if you bait it, won't it? Thestrals have just a bad reputation, people used to think they were bad omens, didn't they? Just didn't understand." Umbridge finished writing and looked up at him.
"I am going to take a walk… among the students… and ask them questions!" She explained loudly, pantamining walking, pointing at the students, and then gesturing to her mouth. Hagrid just stared at her in seeming taken aback confusion, probably wondering why she was acting as if he didn't know English.
"Stupid hag." Hermione hissed, just behind Harry's shoulder. Harry turned to see her taking an angry step forward, and grabbed her arm tightly. Attacking a teacher in the Forbidden Forest was not what Harry wanted to get them in trouble for today.
"Do you find," Umbridge said loudly to a nervous Pansy, "that you are able to understand Professor Hagrid when he talks?" Pansy's eyes darted to Harry, who was frowning, and gulped.
"Uh, yes?" She answered, uncertain. "And he understands us just fine too." Umbridge scribbled furiously.
"students… can't… admit… language… differences…" Pansy paled, and looked apologetically to Harry, who just shook his head with a rueful smile. Umbridge was just… Umbridge. Hagrid was still talking nervously and stuttering as Umbridge moved to Neville next. "You can see the thestrals, Longbottom, can you?" Neville nodded carefully. "Whom did you see die?"
Harry glared harshly at the thoroughly invasive question. How dare she! What right did she have to ask such a thing?
"My… my grandad." Neville whispered, eyes everywhere but Umbridge.
"And what do you think of them?" She waved a hand at the decimated cow corpse and towards Hagrid.
"Well," Neville flicked his eyes to the skeleton-dragon horses back at the ground. "They're okay?"
"students… are… too… intimidated… to… admit… they… are… scared…" Umbridge muttered, once again scribbling on her sheet.
"N-No!" Neville denied, "No, I'm not scared of them!" She patted his shoulder, making him flinch.
"It's quite alright." She gave him a poisonous smile and turned to their teacher. "Well, Hagrid, I think I've got enough to get along with. You will receive the results of your inspection in ten days." The whole time she pantomimed; plucking something from the air, holding up her clipboard, all ten fingers on display. With a toadlike grin she walked away, melting into the darkness as she withdrew.
Harry didn't like the way Hermione looked after the woman, shaking with fury and murder in her eyes.
"That foul, lying, twisted old gargoyle!" She yelled as they followed their previous path through the snow after the lesson ended. "She's obviously trying to discriminate against him because of his mother being a giantess! It's not fair, especially since it wasn't even that bad a lesson. Sure, he's not the best teacher, but thestrals are fine! It didn't try to kill us, like the Blast-Ended Skrewts, which is an improvement!" Hermione ranted. "She went after him because of his accent which is absurd! She didn't even say anything about the lesson, really."
"Umbridge did say they were dangerous." Ron put in carefully, and Draco made a noise as if he agreed from behind Harry.
"Well yeah, but they didn't hurt us." Hermione continued, all but ignoring him. "I suppose Grubbly-Plank wouldn't have had us meet thestrals, teaching about them instead right before N.E.W.T. level or something. But they're interesting regardless! The way some people can see them and some can't!" She looked as if she'd have crossed her arms if she wasn't so busy shoving herself through the deep snow.
"I'm surprised so many of the class could see them." Ron said, diverting Hermione's angry ranting. "Harry I get, but Neville and Nott too?"
"I'm mad Umbridge asked Neville about who." Harry frowned lightly. "Prying like that is unacceptable. I'll need to talk to him, make sure he's okay."
"I can too, if you want." Harry turned around in surprise, seeing Nott peeking out around Draco and Crabbe and Goyle. "I wouldn't mind."
"Only if you're comfortable." Harry smiled at him. Nott nodded slightly, disappearing from view behind Crabbe once more.
Hermione continued her rant all the way back to the castle, and Harry listened attentively and affectionately. She was loyal and caring, and it showed heavily. It made him even more thankful for his Wraiths, because he knew Pansy had held back in class, albeit in a different way than Hermione.
Hermione resisted punching a Professor, and Pansy lied to a teacher. Harry knew she had issues hearing Hagrid sometimes through his beard, and Daphne often whispered instructions to her during his classes. But she'd seen how Harry reacted, and she knew what would happen if Hagrid got a bad review, and she'd lied. It hadn't done any good, but Pansy had done it anyway.
Harry had changed them all, through some miracle, and he smiled for the rest of the day because of it.
Notes:
Alright, one thing I want to make perfectly clear, THIS FIC HAS NO ROMANCE IN IT FOR HARRY POTTER. Ahem. That's it.
I love writing platonic affection, so if Harry is holding someone's hand, or hugging them tightly, whatever I choose to include, please keep in mind that all of it is platonic for my boy Harry.
Feel free to have your own thoughts, shipping people however you want, free rights and all that though! However, in my canon, with my author privileges, Harry is just trying to join the Dark Side in peace. Thanks! :)
Chapter 10: Preparations
Summary:
Harry and his volunteers plan and prepare as Holiday Break draws near, and their meeting approaches.
Notes:
I'm so sorry this chapter is late!! I thought I posted yesterday but I actually just saved it as a draft! It's completely my fault.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 10
Portkeys
Harry tried paying attention to his classes, but after a full two weeks of no response from Voldemort, he'd sort of begun to panic. However, on the 13th of November, he finally got the letter and practically melted with relief on the spot.
His members gathered together in the Come-And-Go Room before breakfast the next morning, and Harry was only vaguely apologetic about the early meeting time he'd picked. Voldemort had taken his sweet time responding, and Harry wanted to know why.
"I'm sorry about the early meeting, but I've finally received a response to our previous letter." Sleepy students straightened immediately, some rubbing their eyes to remove crusted sleep resting there. "Here we go." Harry unrolled the parchment, and started reading immediately.
"Speaker,
It is curious that you saw the Department of Mysteries in your dreams, though I'd say it's to do with the Horcrux. I was planning on collecting the prophecy there by the end of the school year, and it's possible you and I connected in your dreams, showing you my plans.
I'd like to hear more about your opinions on Dumbledore, since you tell me that you have created your own views in light of your research. It's more than likely we agree on many things concerning Albus Dumbledore. It's a pity he never trusted you, as I can see you possess a mind worthy of Allyship. You could've been his golden prince of the Light, by now. Or dead.
The moment between the 22nd and the 23rd is doable. Your confidence in the precision of your transport is intriguing, and I am interested in how you'll accomplish it without Apparating.
90 minutes is enough for a first meeting. Midnight on the 23rd to one hour and a half past it. My Death Eaters and I will arrive just before midnight, waiting for you. We will also give you the courtesy of leaving first.
The meeting time approaches. Be ready.
Lord Voldemort"
Harry looked up from the paper to see anxiously relieved faces. It seemed several dozen had been as anxious as Harry was, and were relieved Voldemort hadn't neglected to respond because he was unhappy with them.
"Thoughts?" Harry prompted, eyeing the room. Hermione raised her hand, and Harry gestured to her.
"I want to know about how we're getting there." She said immediately. "You said you were working on it, and you haven't exactly shared it with the class." Harry huffed in amusement at the phrasing, but he nodded easily.
"I've been creating and programming Portkeys." He announced. "All of the volunteers will be given one, so you only need to hold onto it and keep in contact with it when we are scheduled to arrive and leave. I wanted to have a way for the ones who wanted to go home to be able to go home. You can spend uninterrupted time with your families from the 17th of December to the 7th of January, only being whisked away for an hour and a half at midnight the morning of the 23rd." Harry noticed most of the students listening with awed fondness, and he smiled. "I've also been experimenting with making them functional at Hogwarts, and they do work. So any volunteers who want to stay for the holidays are welcome to, and will also be able to attend the meeting without trouble. Of course, going home is perfectly fine too, as long as you keep your Portkeys close." He eyed his nine volunteers. Ron and Ginny looked relieved, while Hermione looked bubbling with happiness as well. Harry remembered she had mentioned a skiing trip. Draco and Pansy were stone faced, but their eyes spoke of appreciation, and Cho was grinning while Luna was smiling dreamily; Malcolm looked intrigued and Heidi was happily sighing softly.
"Thank you, that was very considerate." Luna said, smiling. "I'm glad I'll get to spend time with my Dad." Harry nodded.
"It also doubles as our insurance of actually getting out of there. If anything goes wrong, we just need to hold out until the 90 minutes are up." Harry then smiled out at the rest of the students. "I need to talk with the volunteers about the specifics of the meeting, and write a response, and if anyone wants to stay to watch they may. Everyone else can go if they want, maybe sleep some more, or to get ready for the day. We have roughly an hour before breakfast and half hour before the houses are supposed to wake up. Thanks for coming! Sorry again about how early it is." People waved as they stood, some meandering to the exit whole chatting with their neighbors, but a fair few stayed in their seats as the volunteers moved to sit closer to Harry.
"Portkeys?" Draco asked as he sat at his new seat, raising an eyebrow.
"They're reliable when done properly." Cho said, "You've tested them?"
"Not these specifically, since they'll activate December 23rd at exactly midnight, but I've made several attempts on others before, yes." Harry replied easily, "I have an assortment of objects, so you can just pick one." Harry brought out a bag and started pulling out objects and setting them on his lap.
An entirely black quill, a purple marble, a plain rock, a bottle of nail polish labeled as Ghost, a necklace with a heart of it, a black hair tie, a green ring, a charm shaped like a bat, and a Barbie shoe.
"Where in the world did you get a Barbie shoe?" Hermione asked, looking at him oddly. Harry shrugged.
"What, like millions of kids don't lose them every year?" He grinned at her suspicious expression, and moved on. "So, what're we thinking?"
"Can I have the little shoe?" Luna asked, "It's bright pink, and it's not something I'd forget is the Portkey." Harry held it out and dropped it into her palm lightly. He waited, the others assessing the pile.
"I'll take the quill." Heidi decided, "Mine are all shades of brown, the color of birds' actual feathers." She plucked it from Harry's hand with a grin.
"Hmmm, can I have the ring?" Draco asked, pointing. "I'll lose it if it's a little object. If I'm wearing it, I'll always be touching it."
"Sounds good to me. Problem solving." Harry grinned at Draco's unimpressed look as he took the ring.
"I'll have the necklace then." Pansy shrugged. "Jewelry for Slytherins. Woo hoo." She said it so emotionlessly and deadpan that Harry actually laughed as he handed it over.
"I'll take the nail polish." Hermione decided. "My parents won't question it, and I have tons of colors with stupid names like Ghost. Even if I don't have white." Pansy snorted, which was relatable. The things people named nail polish… honestly. Hermione took the bottle with a grin.
"What the hell. Gimme the marble." Malcolm sighed. Heidi gave him a weird look and he grinned. "I have a marble collection. When it's not a Portkey anymore, it'll just be a marble I can have." She laughed, and Draco snickered at him. Malcolm just stuck his tongue out at them.
"I'll take the charm." Cho announced, eyeing the little bat and its little painted wings. "It's adorable."
"It is indeed." Harry agreed, resisting the urge to just throw it at her for the fun of it. "Alright you two, take your pick." He held out the rock and the hair tie, grinning.
"Hair tie!" Ginny yelled, snatching it up.
"Oh come on!" Ron exclaimed, taking the rock reluctantly. "A rock? Really Harry?" Harry smothered a laugh with his hand.
"Yep." He confirmed, thoroughly amused by Ron glaring at the rock the size of his palm. "Enjoy."
"Thanks mate." Ron gave him a playful glare, and Harry grinned. "What's yours?"
"My bracelet." Harry held out a wrist, showing off a plain black band that looked similar to the jelly bracelet abominations that girls collected in the Muggle world to show off at school. Hermione looked like she was resisting dying of laughter, while the rest looked on approvingly. "Excellent, isn't it, Hermione?"
"Absolutely." She said, voice wobbling as she contained her laughter. Ron gave her a confused look that she waved away. Harry grinned, and then spread his attention to the whole group.
"Alright, as I said earlier, the Portkey will activate at exactly the time of the meeting, so make sure to be in costume when it happens." He said, making eye contact to make sure they understood. It wouldn't do at all if one of them forgot and was Portkeyed in while wearing their pajamas. "Once you're there, make sure you can see the rest of us. Mine is keyed to take me there approximately four seconds before all of you arrive, so I'll double check everyone is there before you guys are even settled from the jump. Okay?" They nodded.
"What if…" Cho gnawed her lip anxiously. "What if he attacks us?"
"Good question. I've thought about it, and I have an idea. Can any of you cast the Shield Charm?" He raised an eyebrow at Hermione's frown, knowing it meant she knew what it was but hadn't ever tried casting it.
"Heidi and I sort of learned it, in fifth year, but we never mastered it. Lupin was a great teacher, but we just couldn't grasp it." Malcolm frowned.
"I partially learned, but not really." Heidi concurred. Cho raised a hand, frowning as well.
"I never got it either." She admitted.
"That's okay. I'm planning on teaching all of you. Can you tell me what it does, or the incantation?" Hermione practically threw her hand into the air, and Harry sighed as he gestured to her expectantly.
"It's Protego, Pro-TEY-go. It blocks most physical attacks and spells, all except for Unforgivables." Hermione said brightly, and Harry nodded.
"Exactly. If it's powerful enough, it can do more than just mostly stop physical attacks. Mine can knock people on their asses as well." Draco choked, and several people laughed at Harry's easygoing grin.
"Power to match a Dark Lord." Luna murmured dreamily.
"Anyway, once everyone knows the Shield Charm, we can channel the Shield to block all of us at once, as long as we hold it in place. I could probably cover about five people easily, but ten is pushing it. However, if all of you pitch it, protecting ourselves from spells and attacks would be no problem." He paused, smile dimming a little as he got more serious. "However, if we are attacked, we'll need to hold the shield for however long is left before the Portkeys take us away. Understand?"
"So we might need to continually cast for an hour or more." Malcolm frowned.
"There's enough of us that a few could probably rest a few seconds before casting again, as long as we don't all stop at once." Ginny threw out, tapping her chin with a thoughtful finger.
"That could work." Pansy agreed. "We'd need some way of communicating though, since us Wraiths aren't supposed to talk in public."
"We could have a sort of bell? Or a clicker?" Heidi suggested, "Something that would make noise, signaling without words." Harry nodded.
"That could work. Hermione, what about zills? Or something a little quieter?" She frowned in thought.
"Definitely quieter. Zills are really loud."
"Sorry, what're zills?" Pansy asked, brow scrunched in confusion.
"They're like cymbals for your fingers." She said absently, and then paused at the confused expressions. "Cymbals, mostly flat metal sheets that get smashed together to make music?"
"Doesn't matter." Harry huffed, highly amused at the thoroughly confused Pureblood expressions, "What could we do instead? Zills are too loud, got it." Hermione nodded.
"We could get little bells, like the kind they put on jewelry, and add them to the fingertips of the gloves?"
"No, people would ring them accidentally." Ron shook his head. "It would have to be something we could do purposefully but also easily."
"Could we make a form of zill but less loud?" Harry said, blinking, "Or have a way of muffling them somehow?"
"Well… we could make them out of wood instead of metal." She said thoughtfully. "Then they'd click together sort of like a wood block?"
"Okay, can we not use Muggle phrases none of the rest of us know?" Pansy exclaimed, exasperated. "Because I'm absolutely sure you don't mean an actual block of wood."
"Honestly, do wizards not have classic instruments?" Hermione bit back, also exasperated.
"Pans, a wood block is a musical instrument that looks similar to a piano but made of wood that you smack with a wooden mallet." Harry sighed.
"Why are Muggles so keen on smacking things and calling it music?" She muttered, crossing her arms. Harry interrupted Hermione's attempt at a scathing response.
"Anyway, Hermione, that might just work." She glanced at him, taking her eyes off Parkinson. "If we make one piece thin and flat, and the other slightly rounded, it'd make a distinct and echoing sound that won't deafen anyone." Harry was exaggerating, but apparently not everyone knew that.
"These cymbal things deafen people?" Draco exclaimed, leaning forward, Harry laughed.
"If you stand too close." He teased, smirking. "Anyway, you think it'd work?" Hermione nodded.
"Probably. We'd need to test it to be sure." She said easily, "Could we do that on the same days we practice the Shield Charm?"
"Speaking of that, will we have enough time to learn it?" Cho asked, "We have a little over a month."
"We have five weeks and three days." Harry said, thinking. "If we meet to practice twice a week, once this week, that's at least nine practices before holiday break. If we practice twice this week, even though it's already Tuesday, we could fit in ten practices."
"Ten sessions should be enough." Hermione said thoughtfully. "So twice a week is definitely what we should be going for."
"Do we have any breaks that line up? Every student has a very breaks between classes, but do we have a collective time we could all use?" Draco frowned, and Harry snapped his fingers with a grin.
"The kitchens! Of course!" He exclaimed. "We could practice during lunches on Tuesdays and Fridays, and stop by the kitchens so we can still eat!"
"That's brilliant!" Hermione agreed, "Only two or three missing students from each House won't be as big a deal as three quarters of the school, like Wraith meetings, so it wouldn't be all that suspicious. Besides, if you, Ron, and I are all missing at the same time, Dumbledore won't suspect a thing because we're a trio."
"That's stupid, but I get it." Draco sighed. "If Snape gets suspicious, Pans and I are Prefects, so we can make some Prefect excuse."
"Flitwick won't even notice we're gone." Cho sighed. "Even if he did, he'd assume I was babysitting Luna who'd wandered off again or something." Luna grinned, though it seemed less dreamy and more smug than usual.
"If Professor Sprout notices, she'll just assume we're skipping to cope with Cedric being gone." Heidi said quietly. "As long as we assure her we're eating, she won't push." Malcolm sighed in agreement, and Harry resisted a sad smile.
"That leaves McGonagall, who, like Dumbledore, would assume my trio of disaster and I are just messing about as usual. She'd probably also assume Ginny is just following us around." Harry said, making the saddened Hufflepuffs laugh a little. "So that settles it! Tuesday and Fridays at lunch. That's today, so are all of you prepared to come today? If not, we can reschedule this week to be Wednesday or something."
"It works." Draco said immediately, looking around to make sure everyone was nodding in agreement with him.
"Should just one of us go to the kitchens?" Cho asked, frowning.
"I'll go." Harry said easily, "I went before, when I had them lay out the snack table. I'll let them know there's ten of us and they'll set it up. No worries."
"I still think they deserve to be free." Hermione said, crossing her arms.
"Yeah, but Dobby says your little hat trick just made his life harder." Harry reminded her. She huffed and turned away.
"Sorry, what?" Cho asked, confused.
"Hermione wants to advocate for house elf rights, but it's not going so well." Harry smiled, amused as Hermione ducked her head with angry embarrassment. "This year, she laid out dozens of hats in the Gryffindor common room and dormitories in the hopes of freeing them against their will. However… it just made them avoid Gryffindor Tower altogether. Now we have a singular house elf cleaning the entirety of it. Dobby doesn't mind, but, y'know." Harry shrugged with a grin.
"Dobby?" Draco blinked, "Like, my previous house elf Dobby?"
"Yeah, he works at Hogwarts now." Harry grinned, "Your dad threw a book with my sock in it, and Dobby caught it. Little shit cheated his way out of service."
"Good for him, honestly." Hermione muttered. "Lucius Malfoy treated him terribly." Draco winced.
"Can't exactly argue with that."
"So many are treated badly, it's insane they still want to be slaves." Hermione said darkly.
"Mione, you gotta remember that some elves like being in service. It's their life's work." Harry reminded her, "Besides, most house elves are born into one family, and serve them their entire life. Imagine being tossed out of the only place you ever knew, and how scary that would be." She frowned.
"But I bet so many of them want to be free!"
"Why not campaign your advocacy to the ones who want to be free, instead of all elves?" Heidi suggested, "Maybe more elves would be on your side and not… avoiding you instead." Hermione hummed, scrunching up her nose in thought.
"It has merit." She admitted. "I'll think about it."
"Bloody hell, how is it you changed her mind in five minutes, when Harry and I have been trying since the start of fourth year?" Ron exclaimed, making everyone except Hermione laugh.
"Who knows?" Draco grinned, and then paused, frowning. "Breakfast is really soon, but I feel like we're forgetting something."
"The reply, yes." Harry said, remembering. "We need to write back to Voldemort."
"Harry, we're pen pals with Voldemort." Hermione said, eyes wide with realization. "Pen pals, Harry."
"Oh my gosh." Harry burst out laughing, the rest of the people looking confused as Harry waved them off. "Jeez Mione, I'm trying to be serious here." She grinned playfully and Harry cleared his throat and contained his laughter. "Anyway, let's get writing."
Lord Voldemort,
As we get closer to the meeting, I've noticed we have much less to discuss.
My chosen nine will be there and cloaked properly, and so will yours. You and I will discuss our goals, and I will reveal my identity as Harry Potter to you and to you alone. I will not ask about your Death Eaters, and you will not ask about my Wraiths. All this, we've already agreed.
Know that we are prepared if you choose to betray us, and be aware that we will defend ourselves if your people attack. However, my Wraiths and I want a peaceful meeting, as I'm sure you do as well. I can't speak for you Death Eaters' intentions, however, but I have faith you'll keep them in check if you're serious about this alliance.
As the meeting approaches, we wait in suspense.
A Speaker and His Wraiths
"I still think that name is awesome." Malcolm said in the lulling silence. Everyone immediately burst out laughing, the serious mood and tension dissipating immediately.
"Come on, we have breakfast." Harry laughed, smiling at his Wraiths. "Wouldn't want to miss breakfast and lunch, that'll tip the teachers off for sure."
Notes:
Okay, so, Holiday Break is never given canon dates, but I know it's roughly three weeks.
So!! In my fic they'll have break from December 17th to January 7th, the first day back being the 8th. I hope this makes sense!
Chapter 11: Practice
Summary:
Harry has his first training lesson with his Wraiths, and the Weasleys have a suggestion!
Notes:
Here we are with another chapter! This one is a little bit shorter, but that's just inevitable because we're approaching the longer and more important ones!!
I'm excited :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 11
Practice Makes Progress
As lunch approached, Harry’s nine nodded at him whenever they saw him between classes, and he’d always smile in response. It was sort of a reassurance, that they were together and would stay together. It was probably also because they were double checking they had the time right and wouldn’t be missing lunch in the Great Hall for no reason, but Harry liked to believe it was mainly the former.
When Harry was released from his last class, he headed for the kitchens below the Great Hall. He tickled the pear and smiled as the door handle appeared for him, and entered the high ceilinged room to crouch down as the house elves appeared with their large eyes and batlike ears.
"Do you be needing food for the Come-And-Go Room again?" One of them asked.
"Yes please, there'll be ten of us in there." Harry smiled. "We're missing lunch, so if you could just bring us something from what you've already prepared that would be perfect."
"We can do that!" Another announced, nodding.
"Thank you." Harry smiled at them and headed out, knowing they didn't particularly like people just hanging around while they worked. The Hogwarts elves took their work very seriously, and he respected that.
Unsurprisingly, Hermione and Ron were outside the Room of Requirements when he got there. Harry opened the way for them and asked for a larger room than usual.
The room Harry usually used was big enough for everybody to have a seat and enough room to move around, and a dais by the far wall where Harry sat. The new room was roughly half the size of the Great Hall, and had a circle drawn on the floor in the very center. It had benches along the right hand side, and Harry noticed several tables on the left with chairs. Probably for the food, he realized.
Draco arrived with Pansy a few minutes later, and then a small hoard of house elves came in to deliver their food. Harry made sure to thank them profusely, and they just waved him off as house elves did.
Once all ten of them were together, Harry cleared his throat to grab their attention. They were all either sitting at or leaning on the tables and snacking away.
"Okay. I've decided we should start slowly. Today, the goal is just for everyone to just learn how to cast the Shield Charm. It's okay if you can't, but that is the goal." Harry smiled at them encouragingly. "I will demonstrate."
Harry took off his robe and hung it on the back of a chair so he could roll up the sleeves of his shirt. Pulling out his wand, he went to the center of the room and took a deep breath.
"Protego." He ordered calmly. The Shield Charm required patience and stability, so the shield was firm and steady. Harry felt the magic cooperating, and he grinned. His invisible Shield was up. "Okay. Hermione, would you be so kind as to throw a spell at me?" She stood without hesitation and pulled out her wand with a smile.
"Expelliarmus!" Color flashed from the end of her wand and it stopped halfway between Harry and Hermione, making them both grin.
"Excellent. Draco, would you do the same?" Harry asked, making Draco raise an eyebrow. He stood without complaint, however, and aimed his wand at Harry.
"Everte Statum." Orange light flashed but once again it stopped midair and seemingly absorbed into nothing. "Damn, you can't see the Shield at all." Draco said, tilting his head as he lowered his wand.
"That's sort of the point." Harry laughed. "Alright, anyone want to touch it?"
"Didn't you say it knocked people off their feet?" Ginny raised an eyebrow.
"Only if you try attacking it." He replied with a smirk. "If you poke it the effects are moderately less severe."
"Ah what the hell." Malcolm climbed to his feet, shoving a biscuit in his mouth, and walked forward trepidatiously. "Okay, where is it?" Much to Harry's amusement, that's when he walked headlong into it.
Malcolm bounced off seemingly nothing, with momentum, and promptly tripped over his heels and fell on his ass. Heidi burst out laughing while some of the others merely snickered, and Harry lowered his wand and let the Shield fall.
"Well, that's not what I meant, but it also works as a solid demonstration." Harry said amusedly, reaching down a hand for Malcolm to clasp.
"Man, I thought you said it wouldn't be as bad!" Malcolm groaned, rubbing his backside as he was pulled to his feet.
"It wasn't." Harry smirked. "You bounced. It's not the spell's fault you tripped over nothing."
"Ouch. I'm wounded." Malcolm deadpanned, making Harry snicker. "Well, I guess it's time to get started."
Harry gently led each of them through the process, some making more headway than others.
Draco and Pansy both made passing Shields that could reliably block spells. However, everything solid could get through. Cho and Malcolm's were similar, but Malcolm had more focus so his Shield was a little firmer.
Hermione's Shields were slightly more solid, making physical attacks have some resistance but not completely blocked. Luna, despite her dreamy disposition, was laser focused the entire time and was slightly better than Hermione.
Heidi really struggled. It frustrated her endlessly, but eventually she was able to produce a tiny Shield that spanned a foot's diameter around her wand.
Ron and Ginny were the ones who really shined. Ginny could stop most solid attacks, but not very reliably. She lost focus easily, but when she was completely in the zone she was definitely safe. Much to Hermione's frustration and awe, Ron was even better than his sister. His Shield was completely solid, like a wall, stopping all attacks. It wasn't repelling or damaging people like Harry's, but it was more powerful than anyone else's otherwise.
"Alright, lunch ends in nine minutes." Harry announced, staring at his Tempus. "We have twenty-one minutes until class."
"Damn it!" Heidi shouted, throwing her wand to the floor. "Why can't I get it? What's wrong with me?" Malcolm fluttered around her anxiously, and Harry strode over to place a hand on her shoulder.
"Heidi, nothing's wrong with you." Harry said firmly. "Protego is a Neutral spell, and you're a Light witch, correct?" She nodded, clenching her teeth in frustration.
"But Hermione and Luna are Light!" Heidi cried angrily, tears gathering in her eyes. "They're good at it, why aren't I?"
"Nobody's magic is the same, even if they're in the same category." Harry said patiently, "Besides, a lot of it is focus. Luna is exceptionally good at focusing, and Hermione runs on pure spite."
"My Shield wobbles." Hermione piped up, frowning. "I can relate to the frustration you're feeling, Heidi. I can feel the spell working, but it's hard to control."
"Besides, what was the goal for today?" Harry said, smiling at Heidi.
"To make a Shield." She muttered, looking down at the ground.
"You said when you tried to learn it before, you couldn't produce a Shield at all." Harry reminded her as she furiously wiped her eyes. "This is a huge step, Heidi. You're making progress."
"Seriously, I think it's super cool you're still doing your best even though it's difficult for you." Malcolm said, clasping a hand on her shoulder. "Let's go to class, alright?"
"Right. Okay." She exhaled roughly and gave Harry a wobbly smile. "Thanks Harry."
"Anytime." He grinned. "Alright, let's get to class. Hermione, we have potions with Slytherin, right?" She nodded.
"Yep. Pans, Draco, you have your things?" Hermione asked, grabbing her bag and robe.
"I need to run to the Transfiguration classroom for my ink pot." Pansy sighed, shouldering her own bag. "I forgot it before we got out for lunch."
"Oh you can borrow one of mine." Hermione asked easily as the group left. She waved to Cho and Luna briefly before rummaging in her bag. "I have several. Harry forgets his a lot."
"He also breaks them." Ginny snickered. "Also, can't forget when he throws the pot in his bag without the lid."
"The betrayal!" Harry gasped, clutching the front of his robes with drama. Ginny rolled her eyes, but then she had to split off to go to her own classes. "I'll never recover. Draco, bury me with my Firebolt."
"Pffttt, good luck getting it out of Umbridge's office." Draco snickered.
"Wow I see how it is. No loyalty!" Harry threw his hands in the air and the whole group burst out laughing.
Lunch ended a few minutes before they left the Room of Requirement, so they weren't alone on the hallways as they made their way to Potions. A few of his Wraiths waved to the group as they went by, and Harry happily waved back.
They arrived at Potions a few minutes early, and Harry sighed as he noticed Snape glaring from his spot at the front of the classroom. Harry sighed as he took his seat, knowing he was in for a typical torturous Potions lesson.
Ah well, some things never change.
After dinner, students usually hung out in the Entrance Hall before they had to split for their Common Rooms. It had been a good way for the Wraiths to socialize amongst themselves, and the teachers never minded.
However, Harry was pulled aside by Fred and George quietly. He followed them without complaint to an out of the way corner of the Entrance Hall, and waited as they glanced at each other. They seemed nervous, but determined.
"Harry, we developed something that we think you should use." Fred started, eyes darting around suspiciously. "Remember how we talked about clothing awhile ago?" Harry nodded.
"Yes."
"Well Fred and I were messing around with this new fabric, and we planned on selling it to people once it was perfected. For the Joke Shop, y'know?" George's tone was playful, but his eyes were serious.
"We call it the Shield set." Fred enunciated. "Comes with a cloak, gloves, and hats. Perfect Joke product really."
"We only made hats originally, hadn't even finished them."
"But then remember Ginny's sketch? We were talking about clothes and figured you might want some."
"Free of charge." George winked playfully, but Harry understood. They were trying to make it seem less important than it was, in case someone overheard. An innocent conversation about clothes, of course. Most definitely not a secret offer to make protective clothing for Harry and his Dumbledore betraying Wraiths.
"That sounds really helpful." Harry grinned. "I'd love to get in on the Joke products. Also, you're definitely getting paid for it. You worked hard on it, and it's not like I don't have money."
"We couldn't possibly–"
"I insist." Harry interrupted Fred. "Remember who won the conversation when I offered you the Triwizard Tournament winnings?" He raised an eyebrow.
"I remember you threatening to hex us and then leaving before we could object." George grinned.
"Exactly." Harry nodded, and then looked at them more seriously. "You remember Ginny's sketches, are you sure you'll be able to recreate them? Will you need help?"
"We're commandeering Lee and Ginny to help." Fred assured him. "Besides, you know how business is. Lots to do!"
"And don't worry, we'll make sure you're all covered." George added pointedly. Harry nodded.
"Thank you for this, really. It'll make a huge difference." He said seriously, smiling at them. "For my wardrobe, obviously. Have you seen my Muggle clothing? Definitely needs upgrading." Harry added, wiggling his eyebrows. The twins burst out laughing, and the trio walked back towards the rest of the students.
"Potter, Weasleys." Draco approached. He had nearly every member of the Slytherin Quidditch team with him, and it made Harry blink in surprise.
"Draco, what's up?" Harry nodded to the four people standing behind Draco. "Crabbe, Goyle, Bletchley, Pucey." They nodded back as he addressed them.
"We're quitting Quidditch in protest of your ban." Draco smirked.
"It helps that Montague was livid when we told him." Adrian Pucey grinned. "Especially when Draco flat out told him it was his own fault. He shouldn't have punched Draco like that."
"Seriously?" Fred exclaimed.
"But you'd probably win the Quidditch Cup without Harry in the way!" George put in. "We were thinking of replacing him with someone random." Draco shrugged.
"Potter was defending Malfoy, and he was banned unfairly." Bletchley said seriously. "Montague has been gloating about it, practically ignoring the punch he threw at Malfoy here. If he has no team, he can't play. Simple as that."
"Besides, we're supporting you in the only way we can." Draco added. "Well, without actually protesting and gaining Umbridge's attention."
"That's… actually completely wicked." Harry stared for a moment, and then broke out into a huge grin.
"We're quitting too." Fred declared, glancing at his twin. "If Slytherin is out because they're supporting us, I'm out too."
"Definitely. Let Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff battle it out." George grinned.
"What are they battling for?" Hermione asked, walking up with Ron.
"The Quidditch Cup." Harry answered with a grin. "Our Slytherins all quit because I was banned, so the twins quit too. Angelina'll have a heart attack."
"Well then, I guess I'm out too." Ron said immediately. "No way Fred and George out support Harry and the Slytherins."
"That leaves Angelina with only Alicia and Katie." Hermione said amusedly. "That's not even close to a full team, which means Gryffindor is definitely out of the running this year."
"Woo hoo for passive aggressive protests!" Harry pumped a fist, making his friends laugh.
"What are we protesting?" Angelina walked over, "There's an abundance of Quidditch players all collected over here. What's going on?"
"Oh, the Weasleys quit the team." Harry told her easily. "All Gryffindor has are Chasers now, so we are officially out of the running for the Quidditch Cup."
"what" Angelina blue-screened, freezing in place.
"Yeah, Draco here inspired us." Ron said, jerking a thumb at Draco who was smothering heavy laughter. "His whole team quit in support of Harry's ban. Isn't that great?"
"I think it's fantastic." Ginny said, appearing behind Hermione.
"I give up." Angelina sighed. "Bye, I'm off to defenestrate my hopes and dreams." She waved limply and shuffled off completely dejected.
"Sorry Angelina!" Fred called, not sorry at all.
"We'll host a funeral for those hopes and dreams, don't worry!" George yelled with a grin.
Harry laughed brightly, surrounded by his friends, and he was once again grateful for every single one of them.
Chapter 12: Take a Breather
Summary:
Harry let's his Wraith have a moment to just breathe and talk.
Notes:
This chapter is on the shorter side, but that was purposeful because of the nature of the contents.
I hope you enjoy!!
Chapter Text
Chapter 12
Sit in a Circle
"I know we've all been working hard, and I am aware that we only have two weeks left before the meeting, but we won't be practicing spells today." Harry looked around at the confused faces of his nine with a smile. "Today, I just want all of us to be able to talk to each other."
"Talk… about what?" Pansy frowned. "It doesn't seem very productive."
"It doesn't have to be productive today." Harry stated easily, "The point of this is to slow down and pace ourselves a little. We've been doing a lot of work, and I don't want anyone feeling rundown or overworked because of it."
"But preparing for the meeting is more important." Ginny put in, "What we're doing is important."
"Of course it is." Harry confirmed with a nod. "It's important, but so are all of you guys."
There was a silence where all ten of them just glanced around at everyone else. They were sitting in a circle, the Come-And-Go Room having been made smaller for what Harry needed, and several of them were fidgeting in a way Harry related to.
"I've been worrying about freezing up in an emergency." Ginny whispered, eyes flicking to the floor. "I know my Protego is strong, better than most, even, but I can't help but worry that I'll lose focus and not be able to maintain it."
"I get that." Hermione said, frowning. "I've been doing better, but if I'm not focusing, or I get distracted, it wobbles."
"Wobble shield buddies for the win." Heidi muttered. Malcolm huffed a laugh.
"My shield is reliable, and I know that." Malcolm said, "I'm more worried about the Horcrux ritual thing."
"Yeah, that's what I'm stuck on too." Draco frowned. "I feel confident that the meeting will go well, especially since Harry's been doing such a great job as the Speaker." He grinned at Harry, and Harry made everyone laugh as he stuck his tongue out playfully. "So, that meeting isn't my issue. I'm worried that the problems will start later on. I just– I think…" He took a deep breath, and started over. "I'm worried that something will go wrong in the ritual and we'll end up being against the Dark Lord."
"Honestly, I'm worried about that too." Cho piped up softly. "There's only a few people on the research team, right?"
"The team consists of myself, Theo, Bulstrode, and Corner." Harry confirmed. "We've decided not to share the details of the ritual with everyone else."
"Why?" Ron asked, tilting his head. "It's sort of a little important, don't y'think?"
"Maybe just a little." Harry huffed, "It's mainly because it's so far off, and explaining it in full this early would be counterproductive. The other reason is because… it'll be really dangerous. If something goes wrong, we'll have a really angry and slightly demented Dark Lord plus all of his followers gunning for us. Worrying the younger years for no reason doesn't sit right with us."
"But what about us?" Hermione said with a thoughtful frown, "Oh… It's because we won't be there… right?"
"What?" Draco exclaimed, "What'd you mean we won't be there?"
"The research team will be coming along, plus two more to act as extra protection." Harry sighed, "Putting you guys at risk over and over isn't what I want."
"It makes sense." Luna said, smiling, "It'll be good for some other people to get experience. I imagine the two new volunteers will feel really included also, right? We feel close to this, and Harry, because we are the original volunteers."
"I didn't think of it like that." Draco frowned. "Ah man, does this mean they'll have five new people at the volunteer meetings?" Harry laughed while some of the others snorted at Draco's whining tone.
"Yes, but two of them are Slytherins. Lucky you." Harry teased. "But yeah, I'm hoping they'll blend really well with all of you."
"Oooh, expand the inner circle." Ginny grinned, "Force us to make friends, this was your plan all along!"
"Ah yes, you've caught me." Harry threw a hand over his forehead dramatically, "I've started an alliance with Voldemort and betrayed Dumbledore in a very roundabout and slightly insane plan to make friends!" The whole circle burst out laughing, and Harry grinned at all of them in satisfaction
"Well you definitely succeeded." Ginny snickered, "I've never had so many random people talk to me in the hallway in my life."
"I'm thinking of inviting a few Hufflepuffs over for a few days during the break." Cho said with a smile, "Not to talk about the Wraiths or anything, but just because I think they're cool."
"My father would have a heart attack." Draco rolled his eyes. "Imagine: hello father, I've decided to bring over some Hufflepuffs. I know you think they're the most useless of the four Houses, but they're actually not so bad!"
"What glowing praise, Draco." Heidi grinned, "Good to know I'm 'not so bad.' It really strokes my ego."
"I live to serve." Draco smirked, making her laugh. "So what are the rest of you guys doing for Holiday Break? My father always hosts a Yule Ball for the Slytherin Purebloods he associates with."
"I'm going skiing with my parents!" Hermione said brightly.
"What's skiing?" Pansy asked curiously. Hermione glanced at Harry with a smirk, and he laughed.
"Oh, it's a Muggle sport." Harry told her, "You stand on wooden sticks and then slide down mountains covered in snow."
"what" Pansy bluescreened, "Do Muggles have death wishes?"
"Have you seen Quidditch?" Harry raised an eyebrow, "You think Bludgers are any safer?"
"Honestly, skiing isn't even that bad." Hermione said casually, as if flippant. "I mean, there's also ice skating, which is where you put knives on your shoes and walk on ice."
"Don't forget don't forget skydiving, where you jump out of a plane with a piece of fabric to help you on your way down." Harry nodded seriously.
"Ohh and scuba diving!" Hermione laughed, "Go down to the bottom of the ocean with something in your mouth that'll let you breathe underwater."
"How are Muggles still alive?" Heidi burst out, apparently done with Harry and Hermione's absolutely masterful descriptions of Muggle inventions.
"They're very determined, and aren't afraid to die for science." Harry grinned.
"I give up." Malcolm groaned, "If they cover sports in Muggle Studies I'm dropping out." Hermione laughed brightly.
"Well that's me, how about you guys?" She asked, looking around.
"We're going to just spend time with the family." Ron said, sending a sideways glance at Harry and Hermione.
"Boring, really." Ginny sighed.
"I'll be spending time with Father." Luna said, smiling serenely.
"I'll be at the Malfoy Yule Ball." Pansy sighed.
"Heidi and I will just be at home." Malcolm shrugged.
"We live in the same area, so we plan on visiting each other with our families." Heidi grinned at Malcolm.
"Same." Cho smiled. "What about you Harry?"
"No clue." He shrugged, "Probably stay at Hogwarts."
"Oh my god, you Obliviated your relatives!" Hermione gasped, "I forgot about that. What're you going to do? Where are you going to stay over the summer??"
"Y'know, I've sort of been ignoring the problem and hoping it resolves itself." Harry sighed.
"Well that's not going to work." Ron muttered.
"Your criticism is duly noted Ronald." Harry said, sending Ron a look that made the redhead snicker. "Anyway, yeah, just Hogwarts for me."
"Umbridge might be a problem." Cho frowned, "What if she does something?"
"That's unlikely." Harry said with a reassuring smile. "What trouble could I possibly get in without classes?"
"Mirror *cough* of Erised *cough* first year." Ron coughed into his hand.
"The what?" Pansy frowned.
"The Mirror of Erised." Harry rolled his eyes. "It shows you what your heart desires, and then slowly drives you mad while your desires consume you."
"That… doesn't sound very good." Draco said, eyes narrowing suspiciously.
"It wasn't." Ron sighed.
"I didn't know what the Mirror did." Harry said, smiling sadly. "All I knew was that when I looked into it, I could see my parents. I saw my whole family going back generations, all with me in my reflection. It was… overwhelming. In that week that I had access to the Mirror, it was all I could think about. Day and night, I just wanted to be staring at my reflection."
"It was taken away, then?" Luna asked, tilting her head.
"Dumbledore moved it after he realized I had been… affected." Harry made a disgusted face, and it eased the tension in the room a little. "Anyway, the point is that the Mirror was an exception, and I definitely won't get in any trouble while you're gone."
"Uh huuhhh." Hermione rolled her eyes. "The Mirror, the Polyjuice potions, the forbidden Firebolt, plus the entirety of the Triwizard Tournament?"
"Back up, Polyjuice?" Malcolm held up one finger, "That's definitely not allowed."
"It was Hermione's idea." Harry pointed at her immediately. "Blame her."
"Shoulda known you'd throw me under the bus." Hermione groaned. "Yeah I brewed Polyjuice in Myrtle's bathroom for them."
"And yourself." Ron snickered.
"Hey we don't talk about that!" Hermione hissed, making Ron outright laugh.
"Well I'm not touching that with a ten foot pole." Heidi lifted her hands in defeat, and everyone laughed.
"We have five minutes until lunch ends." Harry announced, smiling. "How does everyone feel?"
"I feel better." Ginny sighed, "Thanks, I didn't even notice how stressed I was getting."
"Me too." Draco admitted reluctantly. "Not about the meeting, but just in general."
Agreements went around the room, and Harry felt a spark of pride in his Wraiths. They were more resilient than they gave themselves credit for, and he was determined to help them in any way he could.
Chapter 13: Uniforms
Summary:
Harry gets his uniforms and everything is set for the meeting.
Notes:
We have a chapter this week!!! I took down the Posting Announcement about not posting last week, but all your comments and understanding made me super happy and I really didn't want to get rid of them!!!
Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter, and thank you so much for being so understanding :'')
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 13
Disguises
Harry wasn't expecting anything from the twins, but he was hoping they got the uniforms done a few days before the end of term. For fittings, mainly, and to make sure everything was set for the big meeting. They, however, surprised him with a full set of finished and protected disguises a full week before Break started.
"These are perfect!" Harry exclaimed, touching the fabric of a cloak. "Your designs turned out beautifully, Ginny." He lifted the top uniform, wrapped in a blue ribbon, and found more uniforms all wrapped in different colored ribbons neatly stacked in the cardboard box.
"Thank you, thank you." Ginny gave a little sarcastic bow. "Besides the sketch I didn't really do much. Fred and George made everything, I just supervised to make sure everything matched exactly what I'd drawn up."
"We added all the protections, so you and your volunteers will be safe from any moderate spells, hexes, curses, and jinxes thrown at you." Fred piped up with a grin.
"Hopefully, that'll give you some time to put up your Shields before anyone starts throwing Unforgivables." George winked. Though, Harry could see anxiety in their eyes. They were worried.
"This is unbelievable." Harry said, smiling at them gratefully. "These could save someone's life. Thank you."
"Going soft on us, Oh Fearless Leader?" George teased.
"You know it!" Harry laughed. "Seriously though, these are amazing."
"Don't worry about it." Fred said easily, "Really, we want to support you when we can. We're dedicated to your cause, and goals, because we believe in you."
"So, as a favor, maybe tell Hermione to lift her ban on testing our products?" George asked, easing an eyebrow. "She threatened to tell our mother."
"I believe she banned you from testing your joke products on first years." Harry replied amusedly. "But I'll see what I can do. Oh!" Harry remembered suddenly, and grinned. "I sent a letter to Gringotts requesting a withdrawal so I can pay you for these. The money should be here in a few days."
"We already told you we didn't need money." George scrambled to say.
"Besides, we still have plenty from your other donation!" Fred added, making Ginny frown in confusion.
"I'm not budging." Harry said, crossing his arms. "Look, I'm still not sure on how much Wizarding money really costs, and works, but I remember spending around fifteen galleons on three sets of Hogwarts robes. You've just made me ten uniforms with specialized Charms for me in five days. Based on that, I've decided to give you 50 galleons."
"50 galleons?" George choked, eyes wide.
"You'll be getting 15 for your sketch and help, Ginny." Harry smiled at her while the twins processed. "It's a lot less, but the twins really deserve the best for making these."
"That's plenty." Ginny said, red from embarrassment. "How, sometimes I forget you just have the Potter fortune."
"I'd do more with it, but poorer Wizarding families like you don't take charity well." Harry shrugged. "The least I can do is pay you guys for legitimate and worthwhile work."
"Did you hear that Fred?" George said finally, grinning at his twin.
"I certainly did." Fred answered, "50 galleons, we'll have way over the amount for the downpayment on a building for our shop!"
"You are a miracle." George said, turning to Harry.
"Absolutely brilliant." Fred added, and then the twins were hurriedly leaving the Room of Requirement to no doubt plan their future business and pranks.
"Well, you just made their year." Ginny laughed.
"They deserve to succeed." Harry said, smiling after the twins who had disappeared. "With everything going on, our plans with Voldemort and Dumbledore, they all deserve to want normal things that are unrelated to ending the war that's only barely started."
"I think you deserve that too." Ginny said quietly. Harry smiled at her.
"We all do, I think."
"Harry!!" Hermione practically threw the doors open, and they slammed shut behind her. She was carrying a bin in her arms, and she was flushed in a way that suggested she'd been running. "I thought you'd be here, with the meeting in a bit." She then blinked as she caught her breath. "Oh, hi Ginny. I hope I'm not interrupting anything."
"No, the twins just dropped off the uniforms. Ginny's been a big help." Harry rolled his eyes.
"Good, I have the zills!" Hermione plopped the bin down on the table, and Harry blinked at the wooden clinking he heard from inside. "Like we planned, they're all wood." Well, that was obvious.
Hermione opened the bin, all but tossing the lid aside, and handed Harry and Ginny a set of little wooden discs. Harry examined them closely as Hermione continued to speak.
"I gave them little elastic hooks I made out of hair ties." She said, showing off the back of a zill. "I think they should be hooked to our left middle fingers and thumb, since we all cast right-handed. We wouldn't need to hold our wands funny at all, since the zills would be on our other hand."
"Brilliant." Ginny grinned.
"We'll already have our sleeves hooked over the middle finger, but it'll be under our gloves and the zills would be over the gloves." Harry thought aloud, "It could work. Are the elastics going to hold?"
"Definitely." Hermione said confidently, "I used the Unbreakable Charm on them! They won't break, but I think we should use a Sticking Charm to make sure they stay on our gloves. Having them slip off would probably be as bad as breaking them."
"Agreed." Harry nodded thoughtfully.
"When's the meeting?" Ginny asked, gently placing her zill back in the box.
"In about an hour." Harry answered.
"How'd you know the twins would be done by today?" Hermione tilted her head.
"I didn't." Harry grinned, "We have a little note from the Dark Lord."
"Not a letter?" She raised an eyebrow. Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper, folded in half and about as big as his palm, and showed Hermione. "Ah, yep. That's a note all right."
"Yeah." Harry sighed, tucking it away. "It's probably just a reiteration and a mild threat about not betraying him, since we warned him that we were prepared for him to betray us."
"That makes sense." Ginny sighed, leaning on the table. "There's not really much more negotiation needed since the meeting is set and approaching."
"Eleven days." Hermione muttered. "We're meeting up with Voldemort and his Death Eaters in eleven days."
"It is a little hard to process." Harry admitted, "Especially since a year ago I thought he was just a maniac trying to kill me. He sort of is, but hopefully he won't be forever, if our plan works."
"When our plan works." Hermione corrected. "You and the research team put a lot of work into the ritual, and a little optimism never hurts."
"Right." Ginny piped up. "Besides, even if this plan doesn't work, we have another one!"
"Backup plans for days." Hermione said with a grin, making Harry laugh. "Seriously though, this is going to work."
"Thanks 'Mione." Harry said, grabbing her hand to squeeze it. "Anyway, let's get this room ready for the meeting shall we?"
Harry sat in his seat, leaning back in his chair and assessing the group before him. It was a Tuesday, so some of them were a little more upbeat with it being so early in the week, while others seemed more resigned that it wasn't Friday yet. The thought made him smile.
"Today's meeting will be pretty short, since we only have a small note from our favorite Dark Lord." Some of his Wraiths snickered, and others just smiled nervously. "I'll read it out for all of us." Harry cleared his throat and unfolded the small piece of paper.
Speaker,
We mean you and yours no harm, as long as you keep your members in line. My own will follow the agreements of the truce on my orders and receive consequences if they don't.
We are prepared to act accordingly if things go south as well, so be warned if your intentions are less than pure.
We have no need of another correspondence as the meeting approaches.
Lord Voldemort"
Harry folded the note and tucked it away, looking back up at his Wraiths. "Any comments, questions? Concerns?"
"Is everything set?" A sixth year Ravenclaw called from the back row, "For the meeting, I mean."
"Yes." Harry confirmed. "I've handed out Portkeys to my volunteers, and the disguises have been delivered to me just today by my lovely Weasley twins." Harry gestured to Fred and George, who stood to bow extravagantly. They received heavy applause and some whistles, which made them blink in surprise before they smirked. "Anything else?"
"Why did the Weasleys make your uniforms?" A second year Slytherin wrinkled his nose in confusion.
"They've added special protective measures they invented themselves." Harry said with a smile, "It's to help ensure we aren't hurt too badly by any surprise attacks. It's unlikely we will, but it's an extra insurance we definitely appreciate."
"Our pleasure." Fred grinned as George shot Harry finger guns.
"Anything else?" Harry asked, looking out at the group with a smile. "I know it hasn't been very busy for the rest of you, but, that's a good thing. Also, my nine, please stay behind."
Nobody had any questions, so Harry just let them leave at their own pace. He liked that the younger kids didn't need to worry as much, or even the older ones too. They were so close to graduating, and they had their N.E.W.T.S, so it was important they focused on their schoolwork. Harry and the rest of the fifth years had O.W.L.S, of course, but it wasn't as prevalent in Harry's mind.
"You wanted to see us?" Draco asked, the rest of the volunteers close behind him.
"Yes, I wanted to give you your uniforms." Harry grinned. He stood and picked up the box he'd placed behind his chair, and then placed the box where he'd been sitting to reach inside. "There's one for each of you. I gave Ginny your measurements, so everything should fit. I have no idea whose is whose though."
"Oh!" Ginny exclaimed, stepping forward. "I organized them by the ribbon color they're wrapped in. I sort of coordinated with our Houses to make it easier to remember. Mine's pink and Ron's orange, Hermione is red. Cho is blue and Luna is white, and Draco is green with Pansy having silver. Malcolm and Heidi both have gold, but Heidi's is obviously smaller."
"Hey I'm not that short!" Heidi pouted, crossing her arms. The surrounding people all raised an eyebrow or snickered. She barely reached Malcolm's shoulder.
"Uh-huh." Ginny agreed sarcastically. "Anyway, I'll hand these out. Harry, your ribbon is black. It's on the bottom."
"Lovely." Harry was handed a bundle and nodded easily. "Would you all rather keep these yourselves or leave them to me for safekeeping?"
"You." Pretty much all of them spoke at once, and Harry blinked in surprise.
"Okay then." He said with an awkward laugh.
"My father wouldn't be pleased if he saw this and recognized it at the meeting." Draco rolled his eyes.
"My mother searches my things every time I get off the Express." Heidi shrugged.
"Why?" Hermione looked at the other girl funny.
"When I came home, after my first year, one of my housemates gave me a fire lizard in a jar." Heidi replied with anyone shrug. "I wanted to keep it as a pet, but Mother didn't really approve."
"So she's searched your trunk ever since?" Draco raised and eyebrow.
"Let's just say bringing home animals I find pretty or interesting is what makes me so Hufflepuff." Heidi grinned. "I'm determined to find one Mother'll let me keep. There's gotta be something out there she doesn't confiscate."
"I'm sure you'll figure it out." Harry laughed, "Anyway, you can take these to your dormitories to try them on and see how you like them, but if you want me to keep them safe for you then make sure I get them back in the next two days because you all will need to start packing for Break."
"Sounds good." Pansy nodded. "It's a little exciting, isn't it? Scary for sure, but exciting."
"I can see that." Harry grinned. "It's a huge step for our cause."
"I'm more nervous than excited, but it's a similar feeling." Luna said with a smile, "More anticipatory than anything."
"I'm totally getting nervous." Malcolm admitted with a too sharp grin. "Feels a little like right before a massive Quidditch game where whoever wins is super important because we'll lose the House Cup otherwise or something."
"That's… actually a bloody excellent comparison." Ron blinked.
"I'm never nervous before a Quidditch match." Heidi grinned.
"I am." Cho and Harry said at the same time, which made everyone laugh.
"Come on, we have class soon." Hermione grinned. "Just because we've made a truce with the Dark Lord and betrayed our Headmaster doesn't mean we can slack on our schoolwork."
"Ah yes." Ron nodded with mock seriousness, "Priorities, right."
"Exactly." Hermione snickered.
"Well let's go face school, then." Harry said, "Put the meeting and Voldemort out of your mind, for now. We'll tackle one thing at a time."
Notes:
Next chapter will be a filler, and then Chapter 15 will be the meeting! (I might split the meeting into 2 chapters, but we'll see!)
Chapter 14: Rememberance
Summary:
The castle is empty in the days before the meeting, Holiday Break having started, and Harry uses the time alone to reflect.
Notes:
Here's the short filler chapter!! I've already started on the meeting so fingers crossed it turns out the way I planned months ago!!
I hope you enjoy this short little chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 14
Empty Halls
Harry walked through the castle absently, not quite paying attention but not quite zoned out. He was headed somewhere, but he didn't know where that was yet.
His friends had left for holiday two days prior, and he wasn't sure what to do with himself without classes to distract him. When he was younger he always managed to find trouble, but he wasn't sure if that was just childish stupidity, or if it was Hogwarts in general, or if his luck really just was that bad. Either way, he wandered.
Things seemed to be all set. His Wraiths had their identities protected and their means of transportation, they'd prepared their Protego shield as well as they could, and there wasn't much else they could really do.
He realized the meeting was the first real, intentional and informed choice he had done in the Magical world. Previously things just happened to him and he needed to react quickly, and often without any thought, to simply survive. That or he decided to do something stupid without knowing all the facts. It wasn't an ideal environment, really.
Harry thought back to his previous years, frowning but also thoughtful.
He, Hermione, and Ron, had first bonded in the girl's bathroom during the Troll attack on Halloween night. Locking Hermione in the bathroom with the Troll to start off with was bad enough, and it hadn't really improved after that. Hermione had been frozen in terror, and Ron had to save them all when Harry nearly died for impulsively shoving his wand up the Troll's nose. A totally Muggle move, forgetting he had magic.
After that… their next real bonding was their journey down the trapdoor under Fluffy's feet. That was their first real challenge that they'd faced together. They weren't exactly prepared for it, but they were together and it was purposeful.
Pushing a door open, Harry realized he had walked to the room that contained Fluffy all those years ago on the No-Longer-Forbidden third floor corridor. The space looked smaller, Harry being four years older and much taller, and he smiled. Despite the conflicting emotion he felt, Harry slowly made his way into the room and felt nostalgia roll over him.
His little adventure with the Philosopher's Stone was the start of everything. It was where he met Lord Voldemort, it was when Dumbledore inserted himself as the paragon of good that rivaled Voldemort, and it was where he'd seeded the idea that it was Harry's duty and right to stop Voldemort. It was the beginning.
He sat on the floor, cross-legged, and brushed his fingertips lightly over the smooth stone where a trapdoor had once lain. Harry knew the little obstacle course had been made purely for the Stone, for Harry, and for Voldemort, but it was strange it had been wiped away so easily. Dumbledore had no more uses for it, and had most likely removed it without a thought. His school, his rules. It made Harry kind of sad.
The Devil's Snare incident was one that made him smile every time he thought of it.
'ARE YOU A WITCH OR NOT?!' Ron had yelled when Hermione panicked. She might have been the one to save them, but Ron was the one who'd kept his head.
It was funny how their trio worked together. Hermione was usually seen as the brains, but she had little to no on-the-fly-planning abilities. Harry made up for that with his impulsivity and knack for surviving, and Ron added to it by keeping them cautious and yet also spurting them to act when necessary. They complimented each other well, in Harry's opinion.
Pushing to his feet, Harry decided to go and visit another spot he had only ever been when he was in imminent danger. One that couldn't be so easily erased by the likes of Albus Dumbledore.
Now that he thought about it...Ginny hadn't said anything about her first year. She'd sat through his explanation of Tom Riddle and hadn't once spoken out about how he had nearly killed her. Tom Riddle, not Voldemort. The diary had his name on it in pretty letters, and she had thought they were friends for months. He had possessed her, used her, and then thrown her away in an attempt to revive himself. Ginny deserved to be angry about it, and yet she wasn't. Or, at least, she wasn't outwardly angry.
Harry hadn't thought about it before, but he felt bad about it. He'd never asked her if she was affected by it. He remembered the way her hands shook in her second year, the way her smile wasn't the same for a long while afterwards. Ginny was strong, and she had recovered, but Harry didn't know how she could ever agree to the plan with what she had gone through; with how she had been treated by him.
Reaching Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, Harry approached the sink and whispered 'Open.'
The Corridor of Secrets beyond the entrance was exactly as dim as he remembered.
As he walked towards the Chamber, Harry wondered what would have happened if he hadn't found Ginny in time. He also wondered what would've been different if he'd been just a little older.
Tom Riddle had rubbed his parents' deaths in his face, and Harry hadn't taken it well, for starters. Tom tried to kill Harry with his Basilisk, and Harry then killed it. Yet, Tom Riddle hadn't been angry. He'd seemed almost… pleased… that Harry survived.
'It makes no difference. In fact, I prefer it this way. Just you and me, Harry Potter… you and me.'
Looking up, Harry still couldn't find a light source in the massive chamber. It was lit with green luminescence, yet no blazing torches sat on the walls and no spells seemed to be hanging in the air. It simply was.
The statue of Salazar Slytherin still stood at the far end, Harry not even as tall as his shins, and the supporting pillars were still spiraling upwards and towards the high ceilings. It was creepily spacious and vast, and the places Harry remembered he and Ginny and Tom were, now stood empty.
He kneeled where Ginny had been, once. Harry remembered it vividly. Her hair had splayed across the stone in a red curtain, framing pale and freckled stillness that had been so terrifying for a twelve year old to see. Two dozen steps away was the pillar Tom Riddle had been leaning against, waiting for Harry to show. He'd left the message of Ginny's capture specifically for him, hoping to have the chance to face The Great Harry Potter.
Harry left the chamber, shaking the memories away like dusty cobwebs and discarding the regrets like old candy wrappers.
It was strange to think that Hogwarts was supposed to be the safest place in Wizarding Britain, apart from Gringotts, and yet both of those places were no longer safe. Gringotts was broken into in 1991 when Quirrell tried to steal the Stone, only to find that Hagrid had withdrawn it first. Hogwarts… well, it was Hogwarts.
Cerberus' and trolls and Basilisks and dementors and werewolves and Voldemort. Triwizard Tournaments with mermaids and dragons and mazes, not to mention Hogwarts' inability to hire respectable or even safe Defense Against The Dark Arts teachers! It was a little ironic, to Harry.
A bit like begging the question: circular logic. Why is Hogwarts the safest place? Because Dumbledore says so. Why does Dumbledore say so? Because Hogwarts is perfectly safe.
Over and over, and no one seemed to question why.
It was because, yes, Voldemort is a great evil, yet Dumbledore was his own type of evil as well. Not the same kind; not mass murder and torture and malice, but quiet evil. The kind that manipulates people like puppets on strings and takes loyalty for payment. The kind that smiles and pats your head knowing he's raising you to die. The kind that makes you feel so safe you go home every summer to the people who treat you worse than they'd treat a spider in bedsheets.
Harry trailed his fingers along the walls of the castle, his footsteps echoing across the marble floors, and he wondered what his life might've been like if he hadn't ever been Harry Potter.
Would he have been raised in the Magical world? Would his parents be alive? Would he still be the same person or would he be completely different? Would he be in a different House? Would he have different friends?
It didn't really matter anyway, Harry decided as he climbed the steps towards his Common room.
Everything was set already, and all there was to do was move forward.
Notes:
I'm so excited for the meeting!! I hope you guys are too :)
Chapter 15: Allies
Summary:
The meeting with Voldemort is here, and an unexpected surprise hits them before they can really talk.
Notes:
Here's the meeting!! I managed to get it all in the one chapter, but there WILL be a lot more in the next one. I'm planning on it being a split pov with how the Wraiths are doing. :)
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 15
The Parley
11:40pm
Harry sat on his bed, completely alone in his dormitory, and waited. His curtains were drawn and he sat crossed-legged trying not to fidget in his uniform.
11:43pm
It fit him perfectly. The loop of the shirt around his middle finger was odd underneath his gloves, and he had to constantly resist toying with it. The small wooden zill attached to it didn't help either, but he was glad for it either way. Communication was important, and Harry had figuratively taken his Wraiths' voices.
11:45pm
He'd sent a package to each of his volunteers, mailing them their uniforms the day before so they could be ready. They'd all sent back messages confirming its arrival and assuring him they were as ready as they'd ever be for a meeting with The Dark Lord. It had been a relief, but the anxiety he'd so far avoided snuck up on him.
11:47pm
Keeping busy with all the plans and double checking everything had taken up so much space in his head that he hadn't had time to worry. Alone in the castle he spent more time pondering the past than actually considering the future.
But sitting on his bed, in a disguise, alone, and in charge of nine people who trusted him with their lives was… terrifying.
Not because Harry thought he would fail, but because he worried something would happen that he had no control over. Dangerous situations can change in a split second, and he knew it well. Between one moment and the next Quirrell had attacked. It was ony a split second before the Basilisk had emerged from the statue and tried to kill him. One second he was fine and the next dementors were swarming him, Sirius, and Hermione, with no way out but their future selves coming to save them. One minute he was proud of Cedric Diggory being their Champion, the next he was being crammed into a small room and forced to listen as adults declare him and his school cheaters and liars.
Unexpected circumstances really were his signature luck. They seemed to pop up everywhere.
BEEP
Harry then looked down at his watch.
11:59pm
He climbed to his feet and grabbed the bag Hermione had given him, black and plain. He then shut his eyes to remain calm, and waited.
And waited.
And waited.
And waited.
And—
Harry was yanked by the gut and thrown away, twisting and pulling and waiting for the sensation to end, and then his feet were solidly on grass.
Barely keeping his balance, Harry looked up to see a pale figure front and center, two dozen feet away, with nine cloaked and masked shadows behind him. They really had come.
As expected, Harry heard the impact as his nine arrived precisely four seconds after he had, and he didn't even need to glance back to know none of them had fallen. It was expected, especially since every one of them had used a Portkey before. He did hear some shuffling, however, and guessed several of them were tucking their Portkeys away. Especially Ron, with his rock.
"Speaker." Voldemort said softly. Harry repressed a shudder, remembering the voice; calm and deadly the same way he'd spoken that day in the Tournament. "Welcome."
He and his Death Eaters started forwards, and Harry stayed still with his Wraiths behind him. Voldemort stopped maybe half a dozen feet from him, and his Death Eaters the same length behind Voldemort.
Harry stepped forward, holding a hand to the side to make sure his Wraiths stayed put, and he came to a stop with two feet remaining between him and Voldemort. Harry tilted his head up to look Voldemort in the face.
"Voldemort." Harry replied evenly.
He knew who the nine in Death Eaters masks were. They were the same nine who had shown their faces the day of Voldemort's resurrection. They'd know his voice, and so Harry spoke quietly.
"Harry Potter." Voldemort said. "I must admit, I am impressed. I did not think you had the bravery to show."
"Some things don't need bravery." Harry replied, "I have my Wraiths, and that's enough for me."
"I believe you promised me an explanation." Voldemort replied after a short silence. "Why did you abandon Dumbledore?"
"He asked me to die." Harry said bluntly. "When I discovered I was a Horcrux, he told me that the only way to win the war was to destroy the Horcruxes and then have you kill me. You'd be digging your own grave, driven by a prophecy that doesn't matter in the slightest."
"And you weren't willing to follow him." Voldemort sounded cruelly amused. "Figures he'd be the one to sabotage himself in the end." Harry shrugged.
"I also found out about some things he stood for, and found I disagreed." He admitted. "My Wraiths stand behind me for that reason, mainly. A cause that is bigger than just my death could've been."
"What would that be?"
"I don't think you'd be inclined to listen to my opinions just yet." Harry said evenly. "You'll find out, though."
"Bold of you to deny me." Voldemort's red eyes flashed.
"We're allies." Harry replied firmly, "I'm not going to join you, and I'll never become a Death Eater. Neither will my Wraiths. We have actual goals."
"Interesting." The Dark Lord said softly. "You wanted to discuss my Horcruxes, however, did you not?"
"That's correct." Harry nodded easily. "I brought them, too. Like we agreed." He held out the black bag he clutched at his side, and Voldemort took it easily.
"Ah, these are mine." He whispered. "How is it you found them? I did not make them easy to find."
"I'm a Horcrux too." Harry reminded him. "I dreamed of them."
"Fascinating." Voldemort said. His face stretched into a cruel grin, red eyes almost glowing in the darkness. "I wonder if I'd have been able to control you like I control Nagini. You hold a piece of me, after all."
"It's possible." Harry shrugged. "But you don't have a reason to try now, if you want me and Wraiths to work with you."
"What is you expect of me?" Voldemort narrowed his eyes. "You never shared your exact plans."
"Neither did you." Harry said, raising an eyebrow.
"And yet you reached out to me."
"True." Harry shrugged. "Honestly I'd rather become better allies before spilling all our plans."
"Fair enough." Voldemort said evenly. "Tell me, what would be your next step?"
"In my first letter I said what I wanted was for you to reabsorb your Horcruxes using the ritual I've created with my Wraiths."
"How confident are you in your ritual?" Voldemort asked, immensely suspicious.
"Moderately confident that it will work as intended, but absolutely positive it won't do any harm to you if something goes wrong or it doesn't work."
"Hmm." Voldemort eyed him. "You're banking your whole plan on this ritual, it better be fully flushed out."
"It is." Harry nodded. "My research team is very thorough."
"What are the details of this ritual?" Voldemort prompted.
"Well, it involves—"
Harry never got to finish as a red spell nailed him in between the shoulder blades.
He felt like someone had punched him in the back, pins and needles spreading across his shoulders, and he stumbled forward. Without missing a beat, he whipped around and slid his wand from his sleeve and into his hand.
"Protego." Harry ordered. He then, ignoring the fact that he had his back to the Dark Lord, started towards his Wraiths with his wand maintaining the Shield. "Everyone, create a barrier."
His Wraiths had already all drawn their wands, but then a low murmur in unison drifted from the group as they arched a Protego Shield around their whole crowd. It was a good thing too, because spells of all colors slammed into their Shield and melted into nothing.
"Get them!" A voice yelled, and Harry's eyes widened as he recognized it as Sirius.
"They've created a Shield!" Someone else called. Professor Lupin?
"No Shield is impenetrable." Moody snapped. Harry's eyes then widened as the Order came into view, all pointing their wands at Harry's Wraiths and throwing spells indiscriminately.
"What the hell is going on?" Harry hissed, glancing over his shoulder at a carefully observing Voldemort.
"Someone betrayed us." Red eyes narrowed. "Someone told Dumbledore about our meeting." Over Voldemort's shoulder, Harry could see the Death Eaters fidgeting unhappily.
"Get your people out of here." Harry said firmly as he glanced down at his watch.
1:08
"We'll be whisked away at exactly one:thirty, about twenty minutes from now."
"You can't maintain a Shield that long." Voldemort said boredly, flippantly dismissing his followers with one hand gesture over his shoulder.
"We can." Harry said firmly, turning back. "My Wraiths are prepared."
Harry marched closer to his Wraiths, allowing them to shrink the Shield a little, and stepped in front of them to create a solid foundation. He knew where his Wraiths were.
Heidi and Malcolm were on his left, Draco next to Malcolm and Pansy after that. On Harry's right was Cho and Luna, Ginny and Ron next, and Hermione was directly behind Harry, right between Pansy and Ron.
"They're getting away!" A girl with pink hair yelled, lowering her wand to point at the Death Eaters who were no doubt fleeing as Harry suggested.
"Stop them!" Moody ordered. The pink haired girl ran forward in response, leaving the staggered row of Order members, and Harry took a single step forward to throw his Shield out in front of her.
As the girl made contact with it, she was blasted backwards with a shriek. The woman was thrown away with enough force that she cracked a headstone as she slammed into it. She choked on air, breath knocked out of her, and then promptly passed out.
"Tonks!" Lupin abandoned the Order to run over and start muttering spells, no doubt doing minor healing where it was needed.
"Who is that?" Sirius exclaimed.
"An enemy." Harry didn't recognize the man who spoke, but he seemed like a serious person.
A zill went off behind him, and Harry clicked his twice in acknowledgement. He felt their Shield wobble a small amount, and then Draco's pulsed a little bigger to cover the fragment Pansy had left unprotected.
After the zill noises, the Order seemed to stop attacking. Harry and his Wraiths didn't drop the Shield as the Order paused, only becoming wary.
"Why aren't they attacking?" Tonks asked, awake but unstable as Lupin helped her stand. She was over a dozen feet behind the Order, and Lupin was glaring heavily.
"They're maintaining a massive combined Protego." Moody growled. "They're defending."
"But why?" Sirius snapped, "They're Death Eaters aren't they?"
"No, they're not." Moddy snapped. "This 'Speaker' wants to ally with You-Know-Who as equals."
"Then they're insane." Sirius exclaimed.
"They're also magically gifted." Lupin put in as he and Tonks rejoined the Order line, "It was a parley, most likely because Speaker thinks they're powerful enough to rival You-Know-Who in the war."
"Nobody rivals You-Know-Who but Dumbledore." Moody grumbled.
"I didn't say Speaker was that powerful, just that they thought they were." Lupin placated. "Besides, You-Know-Who abandoned the Speaker when we showed up, so the alliance might be ruined either way."
Harry wondered if the banter was a way to make them lower their guard. Talk so much the enemy thinks they can relax, only for a surprise attack to strike when they least expect it.
Another single zill sound went off, but Pansy double clicked to signal she could jump back in to help. Harry double clicked as well, acknowledging them both. Pansy's magic joined the Shield, and Heidi's receded. Harry held firm, and he was glad to see that Ron and Ginny were completely stable, and Draco was focused enough to completely block his side. Pansy helped with the physical barrier, while Draco was defending all possibility of non fatal spell attacks. It was strong.
"They're communicating." The man Harry didn't recognize said suddenly. "Wraiths can't talk, so the clicking is how they're communicating."
"What're they saying?" Sirius asked.
"Why would I know that?" The man replied, glancing at him. "I don't even know what the sound is."
Harry glanced at his watch.
1:19am
Moody then tossed a red spell, and it dissipated immediately upon meeting Harry's Shield. Harry looked back up and wished he could glare at him for thinking he could attack while Harry was looking away. It frustrated Moody either way, and he ground his teeth angrily.
"What are we supposed to do?" Tonks asked, "It's a stalemate."
"They can't keep it up forever." Lupin said evenly. "They're not Apparating, which means they're waiting for something."
"Reinforcements?" Sirius asked anxiously, eyes pinned to Harry's disguised figure.
"I don't know." Lupin replied, also assessing Harry.
"Speaker." Voldemort appeared beside Harry, making the boy stiffen but not move, "You've maintained the Shield. Impressive."
Harry didn't reply, but he did take a step forward so he was no longer shoulder to shoulder with Voldemort, but slightly in front of him. He did it so he could Shield the Dark Lord as a white spell slammed into his Shield followed by a volley of other spells.
A zill clicked behind him, and he clicked twice in response. Ginny was the one who surged forward this time, replacing Hermione who withdrew slowly. Harry was proud of the control; she hadn't just dropped the spell, she'd controlled her withdrawal. It made Harry smile behind his mask.
"This was a private meeting." Voldemort said to the Order. The members were all slightly unnerved by the soft malice in his voice.
"You started a war when you killed that Diggory boy." The unidentified man said. "We're trying to finish it."
"It has only just started." Voldemort replied. "Speaker, know that I accept your terms."
Harry clicked twice in acknowledgement, even though Voldemort wasn't guaranteed to know what it meant. Luckily, he seemed to understand just fine.
"Don't worry, I'll watch your Wraiths as you withdraw." Voldemort said. Harry glanced at his watch.
1:25pm
He clicked four times, signaling they'd be leaving in the next five minutes. He received a click from each Wraith in response. Harry then looked to the side to nod at Voldemort, and he stepped backwards until he was only a foot from his Wraiths.
"We won't let you get away." Sirius threatened.
"As if you could stop them." Voldemort said. Harry imagined he was smiling cruelly. "Not even I can block their mode of transport."
"They're using Portkeys." Lupin realized. "They're waiting for the moment their Potkeys activate!"
"We can't let that happen!" Tonks exclaimed, "Did you see what that Shield did to me? We can't let them leave!"
"What do you suggest we do?" Lupin snapped, "Portkeys can look like anything. Their shoes could be Portkeys for all we know."
Harry glanced down at his watch again.
1:29
Harry clicked five times. Only a minute left. Another round of clicks followed, and Harry gritted his teeth in determination.
One more minute.
One more minute.
His Wraiths collectively dropped their Shields and lowered their wands, leaving Harry's Shield the only protection between them and the Order.
Moody tossed a spell at him, and Harry dutifully dissolved it with his Shield. He could cover himself, Ron, Hermione, and Pansy, but the others were so exposed.
Less than a minute.
Less than a minute.
A white spell blasted right at Draco on the end, but before Harry could react, Voldemort redirected it himself. Harry whipped his head towards the Dark Lord, who was flippantly staring at the Order with a cruel expression.
Harry's Wraiths were pulled away, leaving Harry and Voldemort alone in the face of the Order.
"Send me an owl, Speaker. We still have much to discuss." Voldemort said, and then Harry was twisted away and whisked safely back to his dorm.
"Yes." Harry whispered into the empty room. "We do."
Notes:
Sorry I'm posting so late at night, I had a graduation party to go to! Thanks for understanding :)
Chapter 16: Different Perspectives - 1
Summary:
The lead-up to the meeting through the Wraith's eyes.
Chapter Text
Chapter 16
The Nine
Draco Malfoy sat across from his father, both blonds eating dinner silently with Draco's mother on the left side. Draco was used to the silence these days, and he was grateful to his mother for trying to soothe that silence.
"Are you enjoying school these days?" Narcissa asked, smiling at her son. "I heard you have a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher again."
"Dolores Umbridge." Lucius said dully, not waiting for Draco to speak. "A Ministry official who is both in Fudge's pocket while having Fudge in her pocket as well."
"Interesting." Narcissa hummed. "Draco?"
"She doesn't teach us any practical magic." Draco said carefully. "Everything we learn is from the textbooks. She says knowing the basics is more important than active practice."
"How very strange." Narcissa blinked.
"I have a meeting tonight." Lucius said suddenly, looking up from his meal. "I'll be out late, so don't interrupt me."
"Yes, father." Draco nodded easily.
"Do be home for breakfast." Narcissa said to her husband. Lucius just stood without a word and stalked out, leaving half a plate of food behind. Narcissa sighed, and smiled at Draco. "And you? Any plans?"
"I'll be turning in early." He said, "I'm a little tired from the Yule Ball today."
"Of course, you spent a lot more time with your Housemates this year." Draco smiled at her with a nod.
In truth, he and the majority of the Pureblood children attending were Wraiths. Pansy, Theo, Blaise, Crabbe, Goyle, Millicent, all of them. A few of the younger girls and upper Year Slytherins weren't, but they also did not like Draco much and avoided his whole group. It was nice.
The Wraiths had all asked about how he was, if he was ready, and wished him luck. The Yule Ball was typically boring and full of dull chatter, but instead he'd spent it with people he genuinely cared about and who cared about him as well. It was… satisfying for Draco. Obviously it didn't make him happy, of course not, duh, but it was satisfying.
"Goodnight, Mother." Draco pushed away from the table gently, and nodded to her.
"Goodnight, Draco." She smiled, and Draco walked out of the room. It was several hours to midnight, and he was already starting to get jittery.
Draco didn't know if that was a good sign… or a bad one.
6:22pm
—————
"I'm disappointed in you." Pansy's mother said harshly. "Prefect this year, and yet you received an EE in Herbology. How do you expect to achieve anything with a mark like that? Disgraceful."
Pansy did nothing as her mother scolded her. Being unfazed by it was part of being Slytherin. To show emotion was to be weak. Pansy used to genuinely believe that, once.
"This better not happen again!" Pansy watched as her mother turned on her heel and stalked away, leaving Pansy alone outside her bedroom door.
Shutting her bedroom door softly, Pansy padded over to her window and let in the owl that was perched on her windowsill.
"Thank you." She whispered to it, gently taking the package she had neglected to bring inside when it had arrived two days prior. "You can head back to the castle now." The owl made a soft noise before flying away, and Pansy sighed as she pulled the window closed.
The package was a small bundle wrapped in brown paper, tied with a green string. Pansy had panicked when it arrived, shoving the owl back out the window so her father wouldn't catch sight of it as he came to check on her study progress before lunch was served. She felt bad, but it was that or be discovered. One was much worse than the other.
Pulling the string and opening the package, she brushed her knuckles across the black fabric with a smile. The effort that had gone into it was a little bit insane, and yet she was immensely grateful for it.
Pansy knew that she and Draco had been majorly antagonistic in years prior, and yet Harry never held it against them. Pansy remembered the comments she'd made about Granger during the Tournament; purposefully making her feel like shit while preaching to Rita Skeeter anything and everything she could think of. Even still, Granger hadn't ever said anything about it. Never even asked for an apology.
Maybe she deserved one after their little rendezvous with the Dark Lord.
7:45pm
—————
Luna tipped her head back and inhaled deeply through her nose, and then exhaled gently through her mouth. Opening her eyes, she smiled up at the sky from her seat in the garden.
If she turned around, she'd be able to see the two crab apple trees that sat on either side of her front door. Luna did not want to turn around, however, because it was a reminder of the father she was hiding from. She knew her father would never let her do what she needed to do, he protected her too fiercely, would do anything to keep her safe, and wouldn't understand the cause she believed in.
Luna knew of the way people used to look at her; the way they would label her without even trying to understand. She never particularly minded, but the sheer contrast after Harry's first meeting was immediate. Her housemates asked her how she was, they offered to study with her, and they made sure to include her when they could. People around the school made the effort to understand when they never had before. Their meetings had a rippling impact on Hogwarts and the students dwelling there in the most positive way Luna could think of.
"Luna?" Xenophilius Lovegood's footsteps padded up from behind her, and she shut her eyes again. "It's getting quite dark."
"I'm keeping the Snargaluff company." She said simply. "The pods are nearly ready, so it might like the company."
"I see." Her father said softly. "Will you come back inside?"
"I'll be in soon." Luna assured him without opening her eyes. It was true, she needed to change before long. "Don't wait up for me, Papa."
Luna was both glad and saddened by her father's retreating footsteps, and she wilted a little as she opened her eyes to once again look up at the sky.
The stars were coming out.
8:32pm
—————
Cho wasn't afraid of what her parents would think. She knew exactly what they'd say if she told them what she and the Wraiths were doing. They would tell her to keep her nose clean and out of the war for as long as she could. That is… if they even accepted there was a war. There wasn't any proof, beyond Dumbledore's raving in the papers, and her parents were Ravenclaws for a reason.
So no, she wasn't afraid of what her parents would think. Unfortunately… that didn't stop her from wishing her parents could understand, even just a little. Her fellow volunteers could definitely relate, she knew. Cho wasn't the only one who couldn't exactly admit to the plan they had. She couldn't just toss 'Hey Mom, Dad, I teamed up with Harry Potter a few months ago. We plan on joining Voldemort and overthrowing Dumbledore so we can change the Wizarding World for the better' into a random conversation. It didn't exactly flow off the tongue.
Despite this, Cho had not a single doubt about what she was doing. Harry knew what he was doing, and she trusted him. After Cedric… it was the least she could do to be there for him. Harry had gone through so much, and he deserved to be believed. Believed in, as well. Trusted. She could give him that.
Harry wasn't alone anymore, and Cho was thankful for that. The way he had been the few weeks after the Tournament ended had been painful to see. Cho had been in mourning, so she'd only noticed the more obvious signs in Harry himself, but she remembered enough to know he had been in as much pain as she was, at the time.
It was a relief to know she was doing something, in a way. Even if that action was making an alliance with the very person who had killed her boyf– Cedric. But Cho knew the plan, and she trusted that Harry really would make sure that You-Know-Who wouldn't be around for long. Tom Riddle, or nothing.
Cho had faith Harry would keep his promises.
9:12pm
—————
"Shhh!" Malcolm laughed, a finger against Heidi's lips as he tried to stifle both her and his own laughter at the same time. "They'll hear us!"
"Your parents won't care." Heidi stage-whispered as she giggled. "It's not like we haven't had sleepovers before."
"Yeah but if they try to come in to make sure we're behaving while we're gone we're screwed." Malcolm tried to sound serious, but that was difficult when he was halfway choking on breathless laughs.
"Fine fine, but we could just lock the door."
"Even more suspicious." Malcolm said, and that was enough to make Heidi burst into laughter once again. "Hey Shhh!"
"Your face–!" Heidi pressed her hands over her mouth as she laughed, and Malcolm sat back with a fond sigh as she regained her breath.
"I'll never get you to calm down, will I?" Malcolm asked rhetorically.
"Nope." Heidi answered despite not needing to. "However, we should probably get out our uniforms so we don't have to scramble for them later. You got your Portkey?" Malcolm held up his marble, and eyed Heidi's quill.
"All set." He declared.
"Then I guess… let's get ready."
Despite the lighthearted mood, they knew both of them had their anxiety and fear tucked in their chests and hidden away. It wouldn't be useful, and they knew that.
Hopefully it wouldn't come out until after the meeting.
10:20pm
—————
Hermione sat on her bed with a book in her lap, trying and failing to concentrate as midnight approached. The book was merely a distraction, one that wasn't working in the slightest.
She looked up at her locked bedroom door and felt a twinge of guilt. Ever since becoming a witch, she'd started hiding things from her parents. Hermione just didn't want to worry them! After seeing their reaction to her story from first year, she hadn't dared tell them about the petrification. Definitely not the time travel in her third year, or the dementors, or the supposed murderer on campus.
Lying to her parents about the danger while telling them every facet of her classes had become… normal. She never missed the days before magic, when she was just a girl who struggled with friends and was often told she was too bossy or too 'much' of a personality. But sometimes she wished she could still tell her parents everything.
She wished she was still a little girl, oblivious to the wrongs of Dumbledore and looking at Hogwarts with stars in her eyes.
There was no turning back.
11:02pm
—————
"Do you have everything?" Fred asked quietly.
"Too late now if we don't." Ginny muttered. She wiggled her fingers, careful not to click the odd wooden discs on her left hand together as she did.
"Remember, we can only cover you for so long." George said.
"If Mum notices you're gone, we have lots of excuses though." Fred added, mirth in his eyes.
"One less thing for you to worry about." George finished as the twins gave matching thumbs-ups.
"Right." Ron muttered. "Bloody hell, I can't believe we're going to a meeting with You-Know-Who like it's a picnic."
"A picnic where we need to be completely unrecognizable and disguised?" Ginny raised an eyebrow, and then realized none of her brothers could see it.
"I mean, we're acting so casual." Ron responded. "Harry never made a huge deal about it, other than preparing backup plans for days."
"He's like that." Fred said.
"Never did take anything more seriously than he had to." George added.
"I said you could have a sleepover with the condition that you were completely quiet!" Their heads all whipped towards the door and Ginny and Ron dove for their beds. Fred and George checked that they were hidden under their covers before cracking the door open before their mother could bang on it. "I mean it, if you disturb Percy–"
"Shhh!" George hushed her.
"The babies are sleeping." Fred said with a plastered grin, jerking a thumb at the lumps on their beds.
"Shouldn't wake them."
"Quiet."
Molly pursed her lips as she looked between the twins.
"I heard voices." She said firmly.
"Mother dearest, I'm sure you didn't." George said innocently.
"Fred and I were definitely not talking to each other and trying to disturb our siblings." Fred said.
"Exactly right George." Said George. Their mother sighed in resignation.
"Just don't wake anyone." She told them after a beat of silence. She then headed back down the stairs and away. "Those two– I swear…"
The twins shut the door and turned back around to their lumpy beds.
"Coast is clear." Fred told them quietly. Both Ron and Ginny popped out of bed and hurriedly straightened their clothing.
"How long?" Ginny asked breathlessly.
"Four minutes." George answered after summoning a quick Tempus.
"You got this." Fred gave then another thumbs up.
Ginny and Ron exchanged nervous smiles and hoped the twins were right.
11:56pm
Notes:
♡♡♡
Chapter 17: Different Perspectives - 2
Summary:
The meeting with Voldemort through the Wraiths' eyes.
Notes:
Here we have the meeting!! Don't worry, I tried not to make it too repetitive, since we've already been through the meeting once. Anyway I hope you enjoy!! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 17
The Parley: Again
12:00am
Malcolm landed hard on his heels, grass under his odd Muggle shoes, and tucked his marble into the small pocket on his pants. He then immediately assessed his surroundings and noticed what he could. First of all, it was dark as hell. Second, Harry hadn't been kidding when he said graveyard.
Harry stood a few feet in front of Malcolm and his other Wraiths, You-Know-Who across from them and the Death Eaters beyond that. To Harry's right stood a massive marble headstone, like a wall, and it had the name Tom Riddle inscribed in it. Did that make it You-Know-Who's father's grave? Creepy.
Malcolm watched Harry and You-Know-Who approach each other, and was slightly uncomfortable knowing he couldn't hear them. Their voices sounded like soft whispers, which he knew was good so the Death Eaters couldn't hear Harry's voice, but he was annoyed that he wasn't going to get to hear about the ritual.
He ritual to turn You-Know-Who into Tom Riddle was a big mystery to Malcolm, and he didn't want to keep it that way. He knew it was probably important to keep it a secret, but it was still annoying.
Malcolm realized he had been zoning out a little, and immediately straightened a bit. He needed to be ready if they were attacked by the Death Eaters. He also needed to be ready if Harry needed something from them. It was unlikely, but anything was possible with You-Know-Who involved.
A flash of light blew past him, and Malcolm realized something had gone terribly wrong.
—————
Heidi stifled a gasp as Harry stumbled forward, a red stunning spell slamming into his back. She trusted the Weasley twins enough, but it was still horrible to watch Harry get hit with a stunner.
Harry whipped around, his green eyes visible with anger as he raised his wand.
"Protego." He said firmly. Heidi felt his Shield pulse forward, thin yet large and covering a massive area. "Everyone, create a barrier." Heidi didn't need to be told twice, and already had her wand in hand as she turned and whispered the spell to herself.
She could almost taste the magic in the air as all ten of them created a thick Shield, only barely weaker than when they practiced the last day at Hogwarts before break. It made sense, because they were actually facing a threat, but it was still unnerving.
"Get them!" Heidi did not recognize the voice, and she bit her tongue as she maintained her Shield the best she could when dozens of spells slammed into her Shield. Breathe. Focus.
"They've created a Shield!"
"No Shield is impenetrable."
Harry was speaking angrily and rapidly behind her, but Heidi remained focused on the people appearing through the darkness from between and behind the vast number of headstones. More colors, more spells.
"They resisted the stunner." The second voice said, sounding a little awed. Heidi narrowed her eyes, realizing that the man who spoke was a previous Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. The one that was rumored to be a werewolf.
"They must have been Shielded already." The third voice grumbled. Another Professor, Alastair Moody. Probably the real one, instead of the fake one Dumbledore told them their teacher had been.
"No, they stumbled." A woman said, her pink hair standing out in the darkness. "It hit them, I know it did."
"Doesn't matter. Here they come." Moody warned.
Heidi felt Harry's Shield grow stronger as he stalked forward, and his magic wove into the group and connected their Shields flawlessly. He stepped in front of them, and Heidi saw from his stance that he was angry.
—————
Pansy wasn't surprised they had been attacked. She hadn't been expecting it, but she had been prepared for it and was determined to take it in stride.
"They're getting away!" Nymphadora Tonks yelled. Pansy recognized her, of course. Pansy's mother had a lot to say about Andromeda Black's marriage to a 'horrid Muggle-born' named Edward Tonks. She had told Pansy that Nymphadora had no right being an Auror because she was a half-blood.
"Stop them!" Moody roared, firing off a spell. Tonks charged stupidly, and ran headlong into the Shield. Now, it might have been fine if she'd just hit their Shield, but it was worse than that.
Harry's magic swelled inside the Shield, moving his Shield energy to guard right in front of Tonks, and so the woman went flying. Pansy had never seen Harry's Shield at full strength, and suddenly felt very glad for that fact. She faintly wondered how Malcolm felt, considering he'd been knocked on his arse with only a fraction of the power Tonks experienced.
Pansy felt no sympathy as Tonks slammed into a headstone, passing out.
"Tonks!" Someone yelled. Was that their werewolf Professor?
"Who is that?" Pansy's shield wobbled as she recognized Sirius Black, the escaped Azkaban Prisoner.
"An enemy." Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt spoke. Pansy couldn't believe he was standing right next to Sirius Black and not arresting him!! Had he been involved in Black's escape?
Without even realizing it, Pansy had become distracted. Her mind and wandered, and then she panicked. How could she let that happen? Did it matter who was across from them? Did it matter who she was defending against? No, but her mind was spinning and her focus slipped.
Pansy clicked her zill, gritting her teeth, and heard Harry's acknowledging double click on response. She glanced to her left at Draco, who nodded the tiniest bit. Reassured, Pansy let her spell slip away. She put all her remaining concentration into slowly dismantling her Shield, instead of dropping it all at once because she knew it would leave a gaping hole. Despite that, when she retracted her Shield it fell much quicker than she wanted it to. Either way, it allowed Draco to pick up her slack and cover a greater distance. The Shield stretched and shifted, but it held.
Her wand was still raised, but no spell was being cast. Pansy didn't like it, but she didn't have a choice.
—————
"Why aren't they attacking?" The woman asked. Hermione heard Professor Lupin call her 'Tonks'.
"They're maintaining a massive combined Protego." Professor Moody grunted, eyes narrowed. Hermione hadn't liked the fake version, and it seemed she didn't like the real Moody either. "They're defending."
"But why?" Sirius's voice was full of frustration as he spoke. "They're Death Eaters aren't they?"
"No, they're not." Professor Moody snapped, eyes darting between the Wraiths. "This 'Speaker' wants to ally with You-Know-Who as equals." Hermione was going to make whoever ratted them out pay.
"Then they're insane." Sirius concluded, glancing at Professor Lupin.
"They're also magically gifted." Professor Lupin responded as he carefully led Tonks back to the other Order members. "It was a parley, most likely because Speaker thinks they're powerful enough to rival You-Know-Who in the war."
"Nobody rivals You-Know-Who but Dumbledore." Professor Moody growled. Hermione didn't quite believe that. She'd seen Harry's power, and was quite sure he could take them in a one-on-one. Especially if she and the rest of the Wraiths were backing him.
"I didn't say Speaker was that powerful, just that they thought they were." Professor Lupin sighed. "Besides, You-Know-Who abandoned the Speaker when we showed up, so the alliance might be ruined either way."
Hermione heard a zill go off, followed by two in acknowledgement and then two more from Harry. Breathing deeply, she held firm as Pansy replaced Heidi and let the other girls' magic slide across hers to easily slip away and join.
"They're communicating." Hermione faltered as Auror Shacklebolt spoke. "Wraiths can't talk, so the clicking is how they're communicating." How did he know?
"What're they saying?" Sirius asked, looking at Shacklebolt.
"Why would I know that?" the Auror gave him a look. "I don't even know what the sound is."
Hermione bit her lip anxiously, trying not to let her Shield wobble. Were the zills a bad idea? What if they figured out what the clicking meant and took advantage of their weakest moments between the switches? Had she completely messed up?
"What're we supposed to do?" Tonks asked, glaring at them lightly. "It's a stalemate."
"They can't keep it up forever. They're not Apparating, which means they're waiting for something." Professor Lupin reasoned, making Hermione inhale silently. Did they know about the Portkeys?
"Reinforcements?" Sirius asked. He and Professor Lupin were both staring at Harry intently.
"I don't know."
Hermione didn't know how much longer she could hold her Shield, and was almost glad when Voldemort appeared. What an odd reaction.
"Speaker." Voldemort's voice wasn't anything like she was expecting. It was soft and smooth, yet held a menacing and threatening undertone. "You've maintained the Shield. Impressive."
Hermione tried her best to concentrate as Harry stepped forward to protect Voldemort from another volley of spells, but then exhaled in defeat. She clicked twice.
—————
Ginny pushed her Shield forward, putting more force into the spell and mentally repeating 'more, more, more, protect, protect.' Hermione's magic slipped away, and Ginny made sure not a single hole or gap was left in her wake.
"This was a private meeting." Ginny resisting a shiver at You-Know-Who's voice. He sounded pleasantly scolding, two seconds away from murdering them.
"You started this war when you killed that Diggory boy. We're here to finish it." That man was Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt. Ginny's father spoke about him before, but Ginny didn't know he was an Order member.
"It has only just started." You-Know-Who turned to Harry almost casually. "Speaker, know that I accept your terms." Harry clicked twice in response, which Voldemort seemed to understand. He also added, "Don't worry, I'll watch your Wraiths as you withdraw."
Did that mean it was almost time? Ginny felt knee-wobbling relief when she heard Harry's four clicks. Five minutes left, and the Wraiths clicked in acknowledgement.
She could do five minutes.
Her Shield was strong.
—————
Ron was used to danger, but not from people who had previously protected him or were supposed to care.
Sirius cared about Harry, and yet he stood there with a wand ready to curse them all.
Lupin was a good man, a great teacher, and a werewolf who hated himself for hurting people, and yet he was willing to face them like they were as bad as Death Eaters.
Shacklebolt was an Auror, someone meant to arrest criminals and protect everyone, and yet it seemed like he was in Dumbledore's pocket the same as everyone else.
Similarly, it felt really weird to be protecting/working with the same person he'd spent years avoiding/antagonizing. You-Know-Who was standing right in front of Ron, protecting and being protected by Harry, which was a complete flip upside down.
First year Ron would be appalled by what they were doing. Fighting Aurors and Professors and Dumbledore's most trusted people? As a kid, Ron would never have gone along with it. Yet there he stood.
Under five minutes left, and Ron stood steady with his sister on one side and Hermione on the other. He could hold on that long. They all could.
—————
Cho had been swallowing tears since they arrived. You-Know-Who, The Dark Lord, Voldemort, whatever you wanted to call him, was right there. The man who'd killed Cedric. The one who ended his life without remorse or warning. Cedric.
Yet ever since she heard the words 'you killed that Diggory boy' from Mad-Eye-Moody, all she felt was quiet rage. Tears spilled over but her breathing was even. Her nose was unclogged and her throat was clear. She understood.
Dumbledore didn't care about Cedric Diggory. Neither did Lupin, or Mad-Eye, or any of the people standing on the opposing side. None of them actually saw Cedric. Not like Harry did. Not like the Wraiths did.
Harry hadn't shied away from talking about how Cedric's death affected him, or how it affected what they would do moving on. Tom Riddle, or nothing. He had promised, and Cho believed him. She wasn't the only one grieving.
Dumbledore's speech at the end of the previous year had made her cry. Not because of the mention of Cedric, but for exactly the opposite. Dumbledore had barely acknowledged the tragedy, choosing to use the speech as a war call for the students to believe You-Know-Who had returned. It was a sales pitch. It had made her cry, yes, but it had also left Cho feeling like Dumbledore didn't really care that much.
So when Harry came along and offered her another path, one where she wouldn't have to hide that anger or those tears, she took it. Cho didn't regret it, and she never would.
—————
"We won't let you get away." Luna heard one shout. It made her smile.
"As if you could stop them." Voldemort said, mimicking Luna's thoughts. "Not even I can block their mode of transport."
"They're using Portkeys." Professor Lupin realized. Luna wasn't worried, but it was interesting he'd connected the dots so quickly. "They're waiting for the moment their Portkeys activate!"
"We can't let that happen!" The woman, Tonks, exclaimed, "Did you see what that Shield did to me? We can't let them leave!"
"What do you suggest we do?" Lupin yelled, "Portkeys can look like anything. They're shoes could be Portkeys for all we know."
Luna knew people believed she was a little dreamy and in her head. She didn't mind that Harry had thought that too, when they'd met on the train, before the meeting. Hermione had definitely thought so. Yet, Luna had never felt more at home than ever before at Hogwarts once she was a Wraith.
She poured all of that gratefulness, all that thankfulness, all of her self into the casting, and held her Shield.
Luna would protect her friends with everything she had.
—————
Draco heard the five clicks from Harry, and clicked an affirmative with all the rest.
He dropped his Shield and inhaled deeply. Draco was putting a lot of trust in Harry at that moment. Draco was so exposed without his Shield, completely relying on Harry to protect him if someone threw a spell at Draco.
Mad-Eye threw a spell right at Harry, and it was easy dissolved by Harry's Shield. But did it cover all the way to Draco? He didn't know. Draco tried to not let it bother him, but it was unavoidable.
Slytherins believed heavily in self-preservation, and so putting their lives in someone else's hands went against almost everything they believed in. Still, Draco trusted that Harry would not let anything happen to him. Plus, his uniform was spell proof, if the Stupefy to Harry's back was any indication.
"Baubillious!" Draco flinched as white sparks exploded from Shacklebolt's wand, but did not move. Between one second and the next the sparks veered off course into a random direction. Snapping his head to the side, Draco caught sight of Harry also turning in surprise. Had The Dark Lord protected him?
What the hell? Why–
Before Draco could even process what had happened, he was jerked away by the ring on his finger and spinning away to land back on his four poster bed back home.
Despite the thoughts spinning inside his mind, Draco grinned into his dark bedroom. They'd definitely done something right if The Dark Lord was protecting them.
It would be fine, Draco was sure of it.
Notes:
Up next: The traitor reveal and the Order of the Phoenix >:)
Chapter 18: Different Perspectives - 3
Summary:
Severus relays Voldemort's plans to the Order, and then we see the meeting through their eyes.
Notes:
Okay, this is the last replay of the meeting, I promise!! Seeing how everyone saw such a turning point in this story was essential, but there's only so many times you should have to read it, and there's only so many times I can write it.
I hope you enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 18
The Traitor
Severus stalked down the hallways of Malfoy Manor and tried to stop the glare that threatened to break his perfect calm. He was there for information. Losing his head would be completely counterproductive.
“Lucius.” Severus snapped as he pushed the study door open. “What the hell is this?” He threw the crumpled up letter onto Lucius’ desk, and the blond just stared at it with a thoughtful frown.
“I thought my message was very clear.” Lucius said, completely unruffled. “What about it is confusing you?”
“You said our cause was growing. What did that mean?”
“Exactly that.” Lucius raised an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me our Lord didn’t tell you?” Severus shoved down the fear that crawled up his throat.
“How am I supposed to know what you’re referring to if you don’t tell me?” He scoffed.
“The meeting tonight.” Lucius narrowed his eyes. “With our new allies.” Severus almost did a spit-take right then and there.
“Our new allies?” Severus inquired, barely keeping his voice even as he pushed boredom into his tone. “Do you mean we have new Death Eaters?”
“No, our Lord received an offer.” Lucius hummed. “Their leader calls themself the ‘Speaker.’ They apparently have a large number of followers; more than we currently have and those in Azkaban combined.” Lucius sounded nonchalant, and his eyes were pinned to him, so all Severus could do was swallow and hope the blood draining from his face wasn’t noticeable.
“I see. This Speaker is joining us?”
“Wrong again.” The smile on Lucius’ face was almost smug. “Really Severus, I can’t believe our Lord didn’t tell you. The Speaker is going to be an ally, not a follower. The Dark Lord and the Speaker will be equals, and we Death Eaters will be completely separated from the Speaker’s followers. I believe the Speaker calls them ‘Wraiths’ if I’m remembering correctly.”
“Interesting.” Severus said, regaining his composure while his mind raced and his heart pounded. “This will be a great thing for the Dark Lord, if this Speaker has as many… Wraiths as they claim. You mentioned a meeting?”
“Hmm, yes. Nine of us are heading out with our Lord tonight to meet with the Speaker.” Lucius said, looking back at his papers. “If you’d leave me be, I have preparations to do.”
“The Speaker is going to Riddle Manor?” Severus tried not to sound like he was fishing for information.
“In a way. They’re meeting in the graveyard near Riddle Manor.” Lucius sighed then, looking up at him. “Severus, I really must insist. I have work to complete for the Ministry and I only have–” Lucius glanced at the clock, “about four more hours.”
“As you wish.” Severus sighed, and glared at Lucius. “Our Lord better secure those allies if we want to win the coming war.”
“Hm. Yes.” Lucius responded boredly, and so Severus turned on his heel and walked out the door.
Allies.
Voldemort didn’t do allies, only followers. He wanted people to worship him and kiss his feet while he ruled over them and lord his dominion over them. Something seemed so wrong with the concept of Voldemort having an equal. What was Severus missing? Who could possibly have caught Voldemort's eye so thoroughly that they became equals?
Severus immediately headed for Dumbledore’s office upon his return to Hogwarts. He muttered the stupid candy password and went up the stairs, practically throwing open the door. Dumbledore just smiled when he looked up.
“Ah, Severus–”
“Call the Order, we have a problem.” He interrupted, stalking forward. “Get them all together now, I’m heading to Grimmauld Place.”
“Alright.” There was curiosity in Dumbledore’s gaze, but he nodded. Severus took a deep breath, and then he headed for the Headquarters he despised.
—————
“Snape, what’s this about?” Lupin frowned, pale. Severus realized the full moon had been less than a week ago, which explained his slightly haggard appearance.
“The Dark Lord is meeting with someone tonight he sees as his equal.” Severus answered seriously. “Someone who calls themself the ‘Speaker,’ apparently.”
“Lord Voldemort does not believe he has an equal.” Dumbledore said, smiling gently. Severus hated how condescending it was.
“Lucius Malfoy is going to a meeting tonight, to the graveyard in Little Hangleton where Potter was taken during the third task.” Severus continued, ignoring Dumbledore completely. “All nine Death Eaters we have right now are going, plus the Dark Lord himself.”
“What?” Molly gasped, covering her mouth with a hand. Severus glared at her, and Arthur put a hand on his wife’s shoulder to calm her. Severus’ lip curled in irritation.
“Speaker was the one who contact the Dark Lord, and the Lord just accepted their terms.” Severus glared at the table they were all sitting at. Well, all except for him as he leaned on the table while standing. "Lucius said the Lord told them the Speaker was going to his equal, and not a follower. Worst of all, this Speaker claims to have a large number of their own followers. Speaker calls them their 'Wraiths,' according to Lucius.”
“Are you sure Malfoy can be trusted?” Shacklebolt spoke, voice as calm and reasonable as ever, and Severus glared at him.
“He was deadly serious.” Severus snapped, thinking of that smug look Lucius had worn as he'd reveled in the fact that Severus was missing information that he had. “Lucius is a man who will do anything to stay alive. If he ever tried to falsely insinuate he believed the Dark Lord had an equal, the Dark Lord would have his head. Lying gains him nothing.”
“We have to stop them!” Tonks exclaimed, “If the Speaker actually has a hoard of Wraiths then we can’t let them align with You-Know-Who!” She was gesticulating a little wildly, and Severus watched Lupin subtly slide his glass of water out of her reach.
“I agree.” Severus said. The entire table blinked in collective surprise. “I know how dangerous it is, especially since I’d be an obvious suspect, but we have to stop the Dark Lord from going through with this new alliance. Whoever the Speaker is, the Dark Lord thinks they're worth meeting with and worth allying with. We need to do something. Tonight.”
“How?” Lupin frowned. “None of us have ever been to… Little Hangleton was it?”
“I have.” Severus replied evenly. “I can side-along Apparate one of you there, and then that person can grab everyone else.”
“It’s risky…” Molly frowned. “I think Arthur and I should stay behind.”
“Good.” Mad-Eye grunted. Severus resisted startling in surprise, slightly annoyed he’d forgotten the man was in the corner behind him. “You’d be in the way. You're parents. You won’t be able to be as vigilant and clear-headed as you'd need to be facing Voldemort in the flesh.”
“I’m going.” Tonks said fiercely. “No way I’m staying behind. I’m an Auror for a reason.”
“Same here.” Shacklebolt nodded.
“I’ll go too.” Lupin’s voice was quiet, but there was steel in it that Severus wasn’t expecting.
“This new ally agrees with You-Know-Who’s ideals?” Sirius spoke up for the first time.
“Well, the madman speaks.” Severus raised an eyebrow. “Here I thought this house had finally claimed your sanity.” Sirius growled at him, scowling, and Severus glared right back. “I’d assume so, if the Dark Lord agreed to a meeting so easily.”
“Then I’m going too.” Sirius said firmly. Severus recognized the gleam in his eyes as the same one that appeared whenever he was thinking about Potter. Of course, anything to protect his Chosen One godson. Severus ignored the small voice in his mind that told him he was supposed to care about Potter like that too
“Albus?” Mad-Eye grunted, drawing attention to Dumbledore’s lingering silence.
“I agree.” Dumbledore said finally. “We don’t know anything about this new group, and we can’t take the chance that they’ll join Lord Voldemort’s side in the war. It puts all of us, and Harry, in even greater danger.” Severus snapped his mouth shut so he wouldn’t spit out angry words about the Potter boy.
“When’s the meeting?” Lupin asked. “You said tonight?”
“Lucius said he had roughly four more hours before the meeting at nine:seventeen.” Severus relayed dutifully, “So the meeting is around twelve:thirty.”
"Or it's at midnight." Moody grunted. "Depends on whether he was rounding up or down." Snape shot him a glare.
“I agree with Snape, Malfoy was probably rounding up." Tonks frowned, “Either way, arriving before them would be a disaster. We could pick exactly the wrong spot and they'd catch us instead of the other way around. If we go at say… twelve:forty five, then we wouldn't be at risk of arriving before them.”
“Snape, could you bring us in just outside the graveyard?” Shacklebolt suggested, “That way we can go in slowly and find the meeting, like Tonks suggested, without interrupting it until we're ready.”
“I suppose.” Severus scowled.
“Then it’s settled.” Lupin blew out a breath. “What time is it now?”
“Five after ten.” Shacklebolt answered, casting a small Tempus. “We have a long while to wait.”
“I hate waiting.” Tonks muttered.
—————
12:58am
Tonks followed Kingsley through the heavy fog and ducked behind tombstones whenever she could. Lupin was right next to her, but she knew it was only because he had to catch her arm and stabilize her twice when she’d tripped over her own feet. Curse her idiotic clumsiness.
They'd been making slow progress through the graveyard, but they hadn't come across anything unusual. Tonks was starting to doubt Snape's information, but she really didn't want him to be wrong. If he was, Tonks' trust in him would take a hard hit, and she would definitely have a harder time believing him the next time he came with information. She–
Lupin grabbed her arm and yanked her backwards, and he had to clasp a hand over her mouth to prevent herself from squeaking as she stumbled backwards into him. Ready to glare at him angrily, she noticed Kingsley had stopped and held out a hand for them to wait. Tonks immediately felt a twinge of shame that she’d been so focused on her thoughts and doubts that she’d failed to notice the signal.
Slowly, Kingsley beckoned them forward and pointed into the fog. Tonks was glad her hair was black, because otherwise it might have been visible through the fog because of how much it had thinned. Slightly to the left and in front of them, only separated by a row of tombstones, stood a row of nine people. There stood a lone figure facing You-Know-Who, with nine Death Eaters lined up beyond him.
Knowing You-Know-Who was back was one thing, but actually seeing him was another thing altogether. He looked awful, little spidery veins visible under his ghostly white skin, his head was bald and pale, but worst of all his face was almost… serpentine. It was horrifying to look at, even from a distance.
Kingsley held up three fingers, dropped it down to two fingers, and then one, then clenched his hand into a fist.
1:07am
Tonks watched Mad-Eye throw out a red spell, Stupefy just as they planned, and it slammed into the Speaker right in the back. Unfortunately, that was the moment all their plans fell apart.
The dark figure stumbled forward only a step, and then they whipped around and held up their wand. Completely in sync, all nine of the people (Tonks assumed they were Wraiths because they definitely weren’t Death Eaters) turned around and raised their wands as well. That was when basically every Order member just tossed away stealth and charged out of the thick mist and through that one row of tombstones separating them.
As the plan failed and her anxiety spiked, Tonks’ hair slipped into a hot pink and she didn’t bother changing it back. She had bigger things to worry about.
"Get them!" Sirius yelled, raising his wand and tossing a spell. It immediately melted away halfway to the line of Wraiths, and Tonks blinked in realization.
"They've created a Shield!" Lupin exclaimed.
"No Shield is impenetrable." Mad-Eye growled, tossing yet another spell. Tonks noticed the Speaker was still standing by You-Know-Who. Neither of them had moved from their previous positions.
"They resisted the stunner." Lupin said, slight awe radiating from his voice and expression. Tonks couldn’t really blame him.
"They must have been Shielded already." Mad-Eye snapped, glaring.
"No, they stumbled." Tonks disagreed, shaking her head. "It hit them, I know it did."
"Doesn't matter. Here they come." Moody warned.
Tonks’ eyes widened as the Speaker stalked forward. They moved with confidence, anger clear as day in their posture. She swallowed heavily, and ignored her instincts practically screaming at her to run away. That was when she caught sight of dark smoke.
"They're getting away!" Tonks shouted, eyes on the Death Eaters who were disappearing one by one in plumes of smoke.
"Stop them!" Mad-Eye ordered. She steeled herself and sprinted forwards, but stopped in her tracks after not even a dozen feet. Well, she didn’t exactly stop.
Tonks couldn’t even scream as pain slammed into her like she’d been punched by a wall and she was thrown backwards with more power than she’d ever been hit by, even in Auror training. She choked on air, scrambling for breath as her back hit stone, then her head made contact and her world went black.
—————
“Tonks!” Remus shouted, ignoring how panicked he sounded. Abandoning his position, Remus darted for the fallen Auror and crouched over her worriedly.
Her nose was broken and bloody, no doubt from smacking face first into that Shield (the most powerful one Remus had ever seen) and her head was bleeding from where she’d hit the tombstone. Remus was also concerned she might have injured her back. Could he even fix her by himself? Gnawing at his lip he started doing what he could.
“Episkey.” He said firmly. Tonks’ nose snapped back into place, and he was glad she wasn’t awake to feel it. What else? Could he use the Stamina Charm? It had healing properties and increased a person’s energy levels. Should he wake her up first?
Remus took a calming breath and then blew it out. Okay. He could fix it. Yeah he wasn’t an Auror or a healer, but since no other Order members had followed him it meant they trusted him to be able to take care of her.
“Rennervate.” Remus cast, and then as Tonks jerked awake he whispered the Stamina Charm to help her head. She gasped for breath, and Remus helped her sit up and lean against the tombstone. “Are you okay?”
“Nah, I feel like I was hit by a bus.” Tonks groaned. She gave him a lopsided grin. “Thanks.”
“You need to stand up, the Speaker is still holding the Shield.” Tonks’ eyes went wide, but she nodded in determination and Remus helped her up. Something was definitely wrong with her back by the way she leaned into him with a wince, but he didn’t know what to do so he said nothing.
“Why aren’t they attacking?” Tonks breathed, pain lacing her voice.
“They’re maintaining a massive Protego.” Moody gritted out angrily.
"But why?" Sirius exclaimed, "They're Death Eaters aren't they?"
"No, they're not." Moody snapped. Remus honestly wanted to snap at him too. Had he listened to Snape at all? "This 'Speaker' wants to ally with the Dark Lord as equals."
"Then they're insane." Sirius spat, and Remus sighed.
"They're also magically gifted." Lupin told him as he and Tonks finally joined the group again. "It was a parley, most likely because Speaker thinks they're powerful enough to rival You-Know-Who in the war." Sirius frowned thoughtfully.
"Nobody rivals You-Know-Who but Dumbledore." Moody grumbled.
"I didn't say Speaker was that powerful, just that they thought they were." Lupin sighed heavily. "Besides, You-Know-Who abandoned the Speaker when we showed up, so the alliance might be ruined either way." Merlin Remus hoped that was true, but it would take a miracle.
—————
Kingsley’s eyes narrowed as that odd sound happened again. There had been one lone click and then two fast clicks while Lupin had been tending to Tonks, but Kingsley had dismissed it as unimportant. However, twice wasn’t coincidence.
This time there was a single loud click, two fast ones, then two more after that. A few of the figures shifted their weight, so minutely it almost wasn’t visible, but Kingsley had been an Auror long enough to put the pieces together.
“They’re communicating.” He announced to the Order. "Wraiths can't talk, so the clicking is how they're communicating." Whether they were actual Wraiths was a debate for another day, but it was definitely something to pay attention to.
"What're they saying?" Sirius asked quickly, whipping his head to look at Kingsley.
"Why would I know that?" Kingsley frowned. "I don't even know what the sound is."
The Speaker raised their non-wand hand and glanced at their arm, taking their eyes off the Order, and Moody immediately took advantage of that and fired another harsh Stunner. Even without their eyes on the enemy or Shield, the Speaker melted the spell away like it was nothing.
Kingsley knew the kind of power it took to create Protego Shields that actually melted spells instead of deflecting them, and it was definitely something to brag about if you were able. But a physical barrier that launched people dozens of feet in the air? Kingsley could only dream of the power Speaker wielded.
"What are we supposed to do?" Tonks asked as she shifted her weight with a wince, "It's a stalemate."
"They can't keep it up forever." Lupin said evenly. "They're not Apparating, which means they're waiting for something."
"Reinforcements?" Sirius asked anxiously. Kingsley noticed his eyes were a little panicked, and was slightly relieved that Lupin seemed much more calm when he responded.
"I don't know." Said Lupin. His eyes were assessing Speaker with caution. At least someone was keeping their head.
“Speaker.” Voldemort appeared at Speaker’s side with a cruel smirk. “You've maintained the Shield. Impressive.” Kingsley wasn't the only one who sent out an entire volley of spells.
But the Speaker was ready. They stepped forward to protect You-Know-Who and effortlessly dissolve all of their spells. Every single one melted away and didn't touch Voldemort, the Speaker, or any of the nine motionless Wraiths.
Most astonishing to Kingsley was the way Voldemort just let the Speaker step in front of him and Shield him. Death Eaters would be on the ground screaming if they attempted such a thing as trying to protect their Lord. It would be an insult to his ego, and Kingsley felt fear curling in his stomach. Just who was Speaker to allow them such control over Voldemort?
Kingsley heard another one of those clicks, followed by two more, and he frowned.
"This was a private meeting." Voldemort said to them from behind the Speaker. Kingsley had been warned about Voldemort, of course, but the malice in such a soft voice made his stomach drop.
"You started a war when you killed that Diggory boy." Kingsley said evenly, years of Auror training keeping him steady. "We're trying to finish it."
"It has only just started." Voldemort whispered. He then glanced at the Speaker with a cruel smile. "Speaker, know that I accept your terms." Kingsley’s eyes widened with panic. No–!
Two clicks. It meant nothing to Kingley, frustratingly, but Voldemort seemed to understand perfectly.
"Don't worry, I'll watch your Wraiths as you withdraw." Voldemort said, responding to the clicks as if they were words. Speaker glanced at their arm again and looked back up.
Kingsley glanced from person to person as he heard four fast clicks, and then a collection of clicks from all the Wraiths behind the Speaker. What did those clicks mean?
—————
Alastair gritted his teeth and ignored the infernal sounds that were only a distraction. He didn’t know what it meant so it didn't matter in the slightest. What mattered was Lord Voldemort standing a dozen feet in front of them!
"We won't let you get away." Sirius threatened, though Alastair knew false bravery when he heard it.
"As if you could stop them." Voldemort’s smile grew wider. "Not even I can block their mode of transport." That made Alastair pause, but Lupin reached the answer faster than he did.
"They're using Portkeys." Lupin gasped. "They're waiting for the moment their Potkeys activate!"
"We can't let that happen!" Tonks shouted as her eyes widened in panic, "Did you see what that Shield did to me? We can't let them leave!"
"What do you suggest we do?" Lupin snapped, sending her a sharp glare. "Portkeys can look like anything. Their shoes could be Portkeys for all we know." Alastair watched as Speaker checked their wrist again, clicked five times, and then the ringing of many clicks rang through the graveyard. Then excitement thrummed through him as every one of the Wraiths lowered their wands at the same time. AH HA!
Alastair had been slowly becoming angrier and angrier as his spells were dissolved into nothing by the unknown enemy standing before him, but now his little followers weren’t fueling his Shield anymore and that was an opportunity.
He tossed his most powerful stunner yet, confident that the Shield had only been so strong because of the Wraiths' help, but the red light shimmered away as fast as it had before or maybe slightly faster. Alastair felt like he’d been hit with the stunner. The Speaker just tilted their head to the side, and Alastair just knew they were either smirking or glaring under that hood and behind the mask.
"Baubillious." Kingsley cast, and white sparks flew from his wand aimed at one of the Wraiths on the end. Of course. The Shield would be weakest at the edges!
But the spell never made contact with a Shield at all. The Speaker glanced over at the spell, seemingly uncaring, and it was Voldemort who slipped his wand into his hand and deflected the spell with ease. He'd… protected a Wraith.
Voldemort protected a Wraith!
Alastair was starting to realize things were much worse than they thought, especially as Voldemort grinned almost manically at them. Tonks gasped softly as all nine of the Wraiths disappeared in a flash between one second and the next, leaving Voldemort and the Speaker alone.
"Send me an owl, Speaker.” Voldemort smirked. “We still have much to discuss." Then the Speaker was gone.
“You won’t get away!” Alastair growled, throwing another stunner. Voldemort grinned, deflecting it with a simple flick of his wand.
“You have no idea who that is, do you?” Voldemort laughed, a high pitched and cruel sound that rang through the graveyard and made them shiver. “When the Speaker and those Wraiths are ready, I’m going to enjoy watching them kill you.”
—————
“What, you’d let someone else be in charge?” Sirius snorted, disbelief coloring his voice. “That's not how you operate!”
“Yes, but the Speaker is different.” Voldemort grinned. Sirius’ wand felt heavy in his hand, and he glared at Voldemort to make up for it. “They and I are equals in a way you will never understand. Besides, I have a… unique reason to care about their safety.”
“Don’t pretend you care about anything but power!” Tonks yelled, anger radiating from her tone and expression as she took a step forward. “You’re a monster!”
“I don’t deny that.” Voldemort said with a grin, “But there are things I have to protect, and Speaker is now one of them.” He tilted his head, and a shudder wracked Sirius’ body at the lazy smile that curled across his serpentine face. “I would kill you, but I think I’ll let the Speaker do it. They have a vendetta against Dumbledore, and against all of you. I don't claim to know their plans, but I wouldn’t want to take the pleasure of killing Dumbledore or his little Order away from them.”
“What? They want to kill Dumbledore?” Sirius exclaimed, eyes widening. “Do they want Harry too?” It didn't matter if some new evil guy wanted Sirius dead, but if Speaker wanted to hurt Harry then Sirius might hunt down and kill the person himself.
Voldemort threw his head back and laughed for some reason, and then he was gone in a swirl of dark smoke. For a moment the Order just stared at the spot he’d disappeared, and then Mad-Eye started swearing and Tonks collapsed with a wince. Oh yeah… Sirius forgot she was injured.
“We need to report to Dumbledore.” Shacklebolt said, interrupting Lupin’s apparent pity fest and Sirius' staring and Mad-Eye’s cursing. “He needs to hear about this.” Trying to breathe, Sirius followed as all started preparing to Apparate away.
Sirius wished Harry could be at Grimmauld place when he had to return to it, but he knew Harry wouldn’t be. Dumbledore said he’d be safer away from the Order, but Sirius wasn’t so sure he agreed anymore. With an unknown and dangerous new enemy out there after him… was anywhere really safe?
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed this chapter :)
Chapter 19: Back to School
Summary:
Harry and his Wraiths discuss the meeting now that break is over.
Notes:
Hello! I'm sorry this chapter is so short, I don't even actually have an excuse this time. It's just short :(
Anyway I hope you enjoy this little chapter!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 19
Information
Harry sat patiently in the ringing silence following his speech. His nine sat beside him on the pulpit, also silent, but the rest of Harry's Wraiths sat before them in the Come-And-Go Room processing the information they'd been given.
In the short period after lunch with no classes, Harry had scheduled a meeting and brought everyone together. To say his Wraiths were antsy to know how it went was an understatement. To some, they wanted to know if Plan B would be necessary. Others worried something had gone wrong, which it sort of had. Regardless, every one of them waited anxiously as Harry told them about the meeting.
After he'd finished, each of his nine had said a small piece on how they'd personally perceived both the meeting, the attack, and the Dark Lord. Once that was done, however, nobody had spoken. It was understandable, and Harry waited patiently for his Wraiths to collect their thoughts and prepare their questions.
"Do you know what the Dark Lord might have done after you left?" Theo raised his hand, breaking the silence.
"No, but he probably wouldn't have killed anyone." Harry said evenly. "I'll be writing to him after this meeting to double-check, though."
"Do you know who might have told someone about the meeting?" Neville called with a frown. "Could it have been a Wraith?" Chaos broke out, but Harry raised a hand for silence.
"It couldn't have been a Wraith." Harry told the room firmly. "Believe me, I considered it, trying to understand every angle, but it's not possible."
"No offense, but why not?" Blaise raised an eyebrow from his seat.
"Because the Order did not know who we were." The room seemed to collectively reach the same conclusion Harry had. "First of all, a Wraith would've had to admit to being one of us, and who the rest of us are. If a Wraith had done that, Dumbledore wouldn't have interrupted the meeting; there wouldn't have been a reason to. I was at the castle the moment directly before and after the meeting, and he would've come for me for betraying him."
"Alright." Blaise nodded, satisfied. "Thank you." Harry smiled at him.
"Could it have been a test from You-Know-Who?" Harry spotted a Ravenclaw raising her hand. Her name was… Edgecomb?
"Excellent question, but I don't think so." Harry hummed. "The Order knowing about our alliance hinders both us and the Death Eaters, and wouldn't be worth it in the long-run. On top of that, Voldemort wants to protect me because of my status as a Horcrux. Having the Order attack me, risk killing me, wouldn't be worth it for just a test."
"You really trust him?" Justin Fin-Fletchley asked hesitantly. "You-Know-Who, I mean."
"I do and I don't." Harry said, making a so-so motion. "Do I trust him not to betray us? Absolutely. There's no gain for him at all, especially since I'd be his enemy again if this fell through. But do I trust him to be reasonable and easy to deal with before the ritual happens? Absolutely not. However, I think the result outweighs the risk. As long as we stay safe and vigilant, it should be fine."
"Doesn't it bother you we don't know who ratted you out?" Colin Creevey called, "It might happen again."
"Honestly?" Harry grinned at him, "I think Voldemort's got it covered." The room collectively shuddered, and Harry softened his smile. "Any more questions?"
"What are you going to write in your next letter?" Terry Boot called.
"We should ask how he handled the Order." Ginny answered for him.
"And whether he caught the traitor." Pansy added.
"Maybe ask about the alliance too?" Luna suggested. "He said he was still interested, but he'll definitely have questions for us." They all looked at Harry expectantly, and he smiled.
"Yeah, pretty much just all of that." Harry told them, "I'm definitely going to suggest another meeting, but on a smaller scale. The purpose of that first meeting was to prove we're serious about our terms, and that I wasn't lying to him in that first letter. We've done that, so hopefully he'll trust us a little more now."
"But you're going to have more meetings?" Susan Bones asked.
"Definitely." Harry confirmed. "I'm expecting at least two more meetings before we actually perform the ritual. We'll need to explain it all to Voldemort and get his insights on it. Despite his… insanity he used to be a really intelligent wizard."
"You won't be going to those meetings alone, will you?" Abbott frowned.
“No, I’ll ask for volunteers.” Harry assured her. “Sometimes we might need to recycle volunteers we’ve already had if no one else wants to, but that’s perfectly fine. I’m not going to force anyone. Alright?" Abbott nodded determinantly. "Okay, any questions?" There was a small silence, and then Harry smiled. "Okay then, you all should be getting to class. Most of you have about ten minutes, but some of you younger years still have a short half hour break before lessons."
Harry watched fondly as people stood and chatted as they left, some enthusiastically talking to their neighbors while others murmured their concerns with friends. Both were good, in Harry's opinion, because a group needed cautious level-headed people as much as they needed excitable unshakable ones. Balance. Too much of one or the other tips the scale towards inaction and overthinking or recklessness and jumping straight into the deep end without stopping.
"Hey! Fred, George!" Harry called, blinking in remembrance as he saw them heading for the door.
"What's up, Oh amazing leader?" George raised an eyebrow as he and his twin headed over.
"Listen, I know I thanked you during my speech about the meeting but seriously, thank you for the Shield set." Harry smiled. "It was so cool."
"Ah, don't mention it." Fred waved him off.
"It's the least we could do to contribute to the cause." George grinned.
"And besides, the money you sent us was enough thanks by itself." Fred added.
"Really, we're set to buy our shop now."
"I'm glad." Harry sighed happily, "As I said, I was hit by a stunner to the back. Without that cloak things would have gone very differently."
"Glad to be of service." George said, still grinning.
"I won't keep from class, but yeah, thanks." Harry waved as they jogged away, and sighed again. When he finally turned to his nine, they were all watching him. Harry smiled.
"Alright, let's write a letter then, shall we?"
Voldemort,
I'm certain none of my Wraiths were responsible for the interruption of our meeting. Not to accuse your Death Eaters, but you should take a closer look at how many people you told about our correspondence.
At the very end of our conversation you said we still had things to discuss, and I agree. Most importantly, the ritual my Wraiths and I proposed. We didn't get a change to talk about it before the Order showed up.
That leads me to my next question, what did you do after we left? I'd like to know if you said anything about my identity, our goals, or the alliance, just so my nine and I can be aware of all the facts. Because of how close we are to Dumbledore and the Order, it's best that we have warning if anything might have tipped them off about our identities or involvement.
Lastly, I'd like to thank you for meeting with us. I'm aware of the trust you put in us to bring your Death Eaters and yourself out into the open to meet with us. Despite the mishap that occurred, my Wraiths and I are relieved you seem receptive to our cause and terms.
Thank you.
Looking forward to our continued alliance,
A Speaker and His Wraiths
Notes:
Next week's chapter will be longer, I promise!
Chapter 20: The Wheel of the Year
Summary:
Harry and his Wraiths have a meeting to discuss the Wheel of the Year.
Notes:
For reference, this is a very real religion that is in no way accurate to the descriptions given here in this fic. Please don't come for me in the comments :P This is as fiction as fictions gets.
Thank you <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 20
New Information
"I wanted to spend this meeting with you guys just talking about some Dark culture." Harry announced, "I explained some of it in our first meeting, but otherwise we've been so focused on Voldemort and our plans that I haven't made any time for genuinely talking about the culture we're fighting to preserve. Does anyone remember any of the things I mentioned during our first meeting?" He pointed to a Ravenclaw he vaguely remembered.
"You mentioned the Magic Holiday Wheel." She said firmly. Harry nodded.
"That's right." Harry clapped his hands together. "Does anyone know what that is?" Nearly every hand in Slytherin went up, same with a rare few from the other Houses. "Excellent. Would someone like to share with the class? Yes, Abbott!"
"The Holiday Wheel is also known as the Wheel of the Year." Hannah explained confidently. "It's a Wiccan seasonal festival tracker. It centers around eight Festivals for the sacred solar events of magical power."
"Thank you." Harry grinned approvingly. "Can someone else please name all Eight Festival days?" Millicent Bulstrode raised her hand.
"Yule, Imbolc, Ostara, Beltane, Litha, Lughnasadh, Mabon, and Samhain." She answered, "They alternate between the four quarterly days, and the cross-quarter days."
"I'm confused." Ron called to her as she finished. "What's the difference between quarterly and cross?"
"The quarterly days are solstice days and equinoxes." Bulstrode explained, "The solstices are Yule and Litha, while the equinoxes are Ostara and Mabon. The cross-quarter days are midpoints between a solstice and an equinox. They're sometimes called sabbots, and those are Imbolc, Beltane, Lughnasadh, and Samhain."
"So it's like a compass." Ron realized, "North, South, East West, that's like the quarter days. Right? And the other parts of the compass, like, Northeast, Southwest, those are cross-quarter days."
"You got it." Bulstrode nodded with a smile. "Back to you, Harry."
"I don't mind seeing you guys talk, really, it's great to discuss these things." Harry grinned, "But yeah, as Millicent said, the Wheel has eight festivals. Everyone got that?" Nods all around. "Perfect. Raise your hand if you want to go through each festival and their respective rituals, keep your hand down if you want to just pick one and go more in depth with it."
Nearly every hand went up, which made Harry laugh in delighted surprise. Even Slytherin seemed excited, but that was probably because they never got to talk about their traditions with other people.
"Okay, we'll do it like this:" Harry told them, "We'll start with Yule and end with Samhain, and you guys will have the floor. I'm definitely not the most knowledgeable person on these topics, so I want this to just be a discussion between all of us. Ask questions, get involved, learn something. Let's get started off with Yule."
"Well, Yule is in December." Ron said, looking around. "It's rather like Christmas, isn't it? We had that Yule Ball last year."
"Yule is the winter Solstice." Draco spoke up, "It's the longest night of the year, and there is a single 'solstice moment' on Yule."
"Some of the traditions surrounding Yule would be lighting a fire." Daphne continued quietly. "The fire represents a light that guides you through the darkest night. It's meant to keep your magic pure and bright on the longest night."
"Why would that have any reason to be banned?" Luna asked, tilting her head. "It sounds lovely."
"There's rituals that are usually done on Yule." Theo spoke next, "There's smaller ones, and bigger ones. There's one that involves writing down your wishes and dreams, burning them, and praying to Magic to guide you towards them. The bigger ones were what people usually had issues with." He shuffled in his seat, and sighed. "Some people made ritualistic sacrifices. Not human ones, but birds or small animals like that were common. The blood is considered a gift to the earth, recognizing that the rising sun represents new beginnings. They'd burn the body and bury the ashes."
"I can see why some people would be against that, but isn't it extreme to ban it?" Neville frowned. "I mean, plenty of wizards hunt magical animals for sport. Isn't it a little wrong of them to make whole holidays like that illegal just because they don't support some of the rituals?"
"People were scared." Draco answered solemnly, "Blood is considered a gift in pretty much all of the holidays. Some people would mark their doors with a single fingerprint in blood, usually hidden or out of sight, as a form of protection. As Grindelwald grew in power, when blood magic and other dark spells started being used in his campaign, people started to be more afraid of it. When Voldemort rose, it made everything ten times worse."
"That's ridiculous." Susan Bones frowned. "Lots of people make bad choices, why would they punish everyone for what a few bad people did?"
"Fear makes people do things they don't fully understand the consequences of," Blaise said. "The Ministry of Magic has always been a little biased in one direction or the other, and Dumbledore has always fought hard to keep Dark culture suppressed. Especially since he defeated Grindelwald."
"That's unfair." Ginny sighed, "Okay, but what about the one after Yule? Imbolc?"
"Imbolc is the celebration of rebirth." A Ravenclaw said, "It centers around Winter softening into Spring and the stirring of life. My family always plants seeds and tends our gardens on Imbolc."
"When I was little, my family would say Rededications and Intentions." Pansy smiled softly, "We would state our Intentions for the coming Spring, and Rededicate ourselves to Magic and any prior Intentions. My parents stopped as I got older, but I still do them by myself every year." Harry could hear a heavy sadness in her voice, and he didn't know what to make of it.
"What kind of Intentions would you state?" Hermione leaned forward in her seat excitedly.
"Well, this year I plan to declare that I'll study hard and do well in my O.W.L exams." Pansy laughed, "But overall it's something that symbolizes prosperity. Something that will lead to growth in yourself over the Spring season."
"What kinds of rituals are done for Imbolc?" A second year Hufflepuff asked. Her name was… Emma Dobbs? That seemed right.
"I'm not sure if it counts as a ritual, but it's traditional to turn off all the lights and let the sun light your home for you." Millicent answered thoughtfully, "When the sun goes down, white candles are used instead of artificial lights. I know Baddock has candles."
"Oh! Yeah, we light fires in every room to cleanse any negative magical energy." Malcolm Baddock, a second year Slytherin, exclaims brightly. "It's really cool actually. On Imbolc, any fire looks as bright as any Lumos. One candle per room is enough to light the entire room because the Magic is just that strong."
"Along with the candles, wixen sit in the sun for an hour without moving to soak in the magical energy that flows through the sun on Imbolc." Daphne continued. "Sometimes I can actually feel the Magic wrapping around me. But it's really cold, like ice cubes." She cracked a smile as Draco shuddered beside her. "After the hour, we cut some of our hair off and burn it to symbolize how we plan to grow in the coming season."
"Why do you burn it?" Hermione asked immediately, "How much do you need to cut off?"
"Well the heat consuming it represents the sun, and the amount of hair doesn't matter, just the act." Pansy answered, "It represents the coming of new growth through the loss of the old. Magic acknowledges the loss and encourages the coming growth."
"That actually sounds really cool." Ginny grinned, "I would totally do that."
"Imbolc one seems really… pretty." Malcolm said, "Is it because it's Spring?"
"No, it's the coming of Spring." Adrian shook his head. "Ostara is Spring, and it's both prettier and much weirder."
"Weirder?" Heidi prompted. Adrian looked at the other Slytherins for help, and Pansy snorted.
"Ostara is the Spring Equinox, when day and night are the same. It's a celebration of spring and fertility." She sighed, "Boys get uncomfortable because women can do rituals of fertility. It makes it easier for them to have kids, especially after several miscarriages. But there are lots of other things too."
"Like planting flowers!" Nearly every boy in the room sighed in seeming relief at Tracey Nettlebed's voice as she moved topics, which Harry found amusing. "Ostara is all about Spring and rebirth, so planting flowers or any plant in general is traditional. For Imbolc it's for the preparation of Spring, but for Ostara it's acknowledging Spring and welcoming it. Magic blooms on the Equinox, and it's represented through the flowers."
"Any plant planted on Ostara grows rapidly, right in front of your eyes." Adrian grinned, "One year I planted an apple tree, and it took three hours to grow all the way from a seed. The next day we actually had apples to eat."
"Woah…" Laura Madley said, awed. The other Puffs around her looked just as awed.
"We create flower circles, and stand inside them to do our rituals." Pansy said, "My favorite involves standing in a flower circle and casting Lumos Solem into the sky. We do it in groups of threes, usually, and it's a way to channel the sun through casting. The flowers supposedly make it more about Spring, but I just think it's pretty."
"A lot of holidays involve flowers." Maria Glossop, a Ravenclaw, noted.
"Beltane does too, but also uses fire like Yule." A Slytherin named Scarlett Lympsham told her. "Beltane is about fertility and health. The flowers that were planted for Imbolc and Ostara have grown, and acknowledges that growth."
"Is the fire because of the sun again?" Hermione piped up.
"Sort of." Scarlett continued. "On Beltane the fire represents healing. The fire cleanses negative energy and Magic gives good health to those who make offerings through burning things."
"Offerings can be so many different things." Pansy said when she noticed several people frowning. "It could be a small blood sacrifice, like on Yule, but it doesn't have to be. Burning old clothing, maybe belongings you don't need anymore, anything that you can offer Magic and burn."
"Why does fire represent healing?" Lavender Brown frowned. "Isn't fire completely different?"
"The fire represents the sun, like Hermione said. The sun gives life to nature, and plants use the sun to heal and grow." Daphne replied, "Burning things, especially burning it magically, cleanses the offering with fire. In turn, Magic cleanses you as well to provide good health."
"And people thought of offerings as terrible sacrifices?" Cho guessed, "That seems unfair, again."
"Yeah, it is." Draco shrugged. "But mainly people didn't like Beltane because supposedly the Veil between the spirits and the living thins. The thinner it gets, the closer spirits can come to us. It's common for people to give their offerings and then watch the fire to feel the presence of lost loved ones."
"That happens?" Justin's eyes widened.
"I've felt it." Pansy told him with a smile, "I felt my grandparents were with me for last Beltane. Magic let them press against the Veil so I would know they were there."
Harry watched, and he smiled at how many people looked awed by the thought of it.
"What's next?" Edgecombe asked, a little excitedly, "It's Litha, right?"
"Yep, the Summer Solstice." Blaise smiled. "The longest day, when the sun is at its highest peak. I'm guessing none of you are surprised it involves fire?" A few people laughed. "Litha is a lot like Yule. It involves writing something and burning it. But this time, it's what you're thankful for and what you regret. A group of wixen stand in a half circle around a fire and take turns."
"This past Litha, I burned my regrets and thanks and prayed for Magic to protect me and guide me." Pansy said with a sigh, "On Litha you're meant to spend a lot of time outdoors. If you use Magic under the sun at its highest peak, your magic is much more powerful. Especially if you've done a ritual; Magic rewards you for acknowledging it and yourself."
"I have a question." Malcolm raised his hand awkwardly when Pansy stopped talking to take a breath. "These seem sort of like… religious."
"Technically they are religious." Draco answered slowly, "But aren't Muggle holidays the same way?"
"He's right." Hermione spoke up, "You don't have to be Christian or anything to celebrate Christmas and Easter. I don't believe that Jesus came back to life, but I still celebrate Easter with my parents every year over Break. It's just tradition."
"Our holidays are a lot like that too." Daphne nodded to her, "My parents do a lot of the celebrations, but they don't necessarily believe Magic is sentient and guides us the same way I do."
"Oh… that makes sense." Malcolm finally nodded. "Alright, thanks mate. I was starting to get confused." He laughed awkwardly, and Pansy smiled at him.
"I get it. Talking about it and explaining the customs isn't really the same as experiencing it." She said, "Okay, so that's Litha, should we move on to Lughnasadh?"
"We can." Heidi perked up, "What's Loon-asa?"
"Lughnasadh." Pansy said slowly, pronouncing it like 'Lo-Nah-Sa'. "But you were close. Lughnasadh is the midpoint between Summer and Autumn, which represents the journey of the year. It is a day to thank Magic for how you've grown over the year."
"Are there any rituals?" A small first year Hufflepuff asked. Rose Zeller, Harry was pretty sure.
"Lughnasadh is more about meditation." Theo said thoughtfully, "Becoming in tune with yourself, Magic, and your surroundings. My Father gives me the entire day to myself so I can find my inner peace."
"What's that mean?" Ron asked, "I don't get it."
"Well, it's like letting your mind settle and just focusing on what you feel." Pansy frowned, "I usually need to be somewhere quiet, and I close my eyes. Sometimes, especially on Lughnasadh, I can feel Magic when I'm meditating. It sort of… wraps around me. It's comforting."
"I just like how refreshing it is to meditate." Adrian cut in with a grin. "Sitting by myself and just focusing on me."
"Not as interesting as some of the others, but it feels just as nice." Draco smiled. "Mabon is a little more interesting because it's the Autumn Equinox."
"What'd you usually do?" Cho asked curiously.
"Mabon, at its core, is a celebration of Magic for the Equinox." Draco said, "It involves burning offerings, thanking Magic for the year and your growth and successes. The most common ritual involves pricking your finger and dropping a few drops of blood into a fire. Some people go more extreme, soaking a small cloth in their blood and burning it once it's dry, but you don't have to go that far unless you want to."
"Why blood?" Edgecombe frowned, "Why not any offering?"
"Because our Magic comes from our blood." Pansy explained, "Magic is inside us, and celebrating it involves giving some of that magic up and letting it burn."
"I've only ever heard of blood magic used for horrible and evil acts, and that really just proves how badly it's misrepresented these days." Colin frowned. "It's not too much worse than some kinds of Muggle religions."
"That's exactly why we're trying to help." Harry nodded approvingly.
"I have a question, but I don't know if I'm allowed to ask." Euan Abercrombie, a first year Gryffindor, looked extremely nervous. "Um… Harry? I'm allowed to ask, right?"
"You can ask anything." Harry reassured him, straightening in his chair so the boy would know he was listening. Euan took a deep breath.
"Do I have to do all those rituals and celebrations?" He asked, and Harry saw that his lip was wobbling slightly. "I don't really want to, and besides, I'm Catholic already. Does this mean I can't be a Wraith anymore?"
"Of course not." Harry said earnestly, "This meeting wasn't about turning any of you towards Dark culture and beliefs, it's just so you know what we're fighting for. Even if you don't believe the same things, or want to celebrate Magic the same way they do, you can still be here." He tilted his head and looking at Euan carefully. "Do you think they should be allowed to celebrate if they want to? Even if you don't want to?"
"They should be able to do what they want." Euan said immediately, "I mean, they can believe in whatever they want to."
"Exactly." Harry smiled at him, "Being a Wraith means that you support them, and that you think they should be able to express their culture proudly. Dark culture is banned as a whole, and us Wraiths are going to change that. Some of us are Light, or Neutral. Some of us believe in Dark culture and want to be a part of it, and some of us don't. That's all. Does that make sense?"
"Yes." Euan sighed, relieved. "Thank you."
"Excellent. Only Samhain is left, right?" Harry looked out at the group. "You guys have the floor." He sat back in his chair again to watch.
"Samhain, like I said in our first meeting, honors the dead." Blaise started. "On Mabon the Veil is thin and weak, but on Samhain it's practically not even there. Samhain is the easiest night to communicate with the dead, and in a way, we're the ones reaching for them."
"Can you feel them?" Heidi asked, "Like on Mabon?"
"It's not quite the same." Draco shook his head. "But first, you'll know it's worked when the candle goes out."
"What?" Hermione frowned in confusion, "Sorry, that doesn't make sense."
"Here, I'll explain." Draco sighed, "For the ritual, you light a fire to honor the dead. Then you sit by the fire and talk about the people or person you're honoring or remembering. You just talk, maybe to them, maybe about them, but you talk so your voice is carried across the Veil to them. When it's reached them, and they hear your words, the candle will go out."
"There's no smoke." Pansy said as soon as Hermione opened her mouth to respond. "The candle just… unlights itself. The fire goes out, the wick is cold, and there's no smoke."
"Oh." Hermione blinked. "That's… that's really cool."
"Yeah." Pansy laughed, "Once the candle goes out, you just wait. Sometimes… if you're lucky… you'll see them."
"It isn't necromancy, is it?" Neville asked hesitantly.
"No, more like…" Daphne frowned, "The ghosts here are Hogwarts are so solid. On Samhain, they're almost not even real. Like wind."
"When I was twelve, I saw my mother." Theo said softly, "I could barely breathe because I was scared my breath would be enough to make her disappear."
"On the other hand, I've never experienced anything like that." Adrian shrugged. "But I like thinking they can hear me anyway."
"Samhain isn't a loud or boisterous celebration, usually. It's a quiet day for reaching out to those lost so they know you're there and that you still care." Draco said, "That you miss them."
The room was silent for a moment, and Harry smiled at the contemplative looks on everyone's faces. Then he cleared his throat.
"Alright, I'd say it's about time everyone heads back to their Commons, curfew isn't for thirty more minutes though." He said, "I hope you guys learned something."
"Can we talk more about Dark culture and things in other meetings?" Dennis Creevey asked.
"Yes." Harry confirmed. "This meeting was just the banned holidays. There's so much more we can talk about, and I'm sure the Slytherins would be more than happy to talk about it." He looked over at them, and the Slytherins looked either happy at the idea or smug. It probably felt nice that they were finally being listened to. "Whether you agree with any of the eight holidays or not, thank you all for listening and being here."
He looked out at his Wraiths and couldn't help the fondness and thankful feelings bubbling in his chest.
"Just being here and learning about everything that's been hidden away from you all is another step towards our end goals."
Notes:
It's been months since I posted this, but I'm still not happy with this chapter. It seems a bit long-winded? Idk, maybe it's just me.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it.
Chapter 21: Lessons
Summary:
Harry teaches a session of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and then goes to the Owlery.
Notes:
Don't mind me posting on Wednesday and not Tuesday :P
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 21
A Different Kind of DA
"Alright, hi." Harry smiled at the group of twenty six, an entire year's worth of people. He'd divided the sessions by year, and he'd decided he'd set aside a day for each year every other week. Seven days of lessons, seven days without lessons. With, without, rinse and repeat.
When Hermione had suggested he teach over half the school Defense since Umbridge wasn't, he'd immediately balked away from the idea. Being the Speaker for a group of equals was one thing; becoming a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher for practically the whole school was another thing entirely.
Yet here he was because Hermione had managed to gang all the rest of his nine up against him. Apparently the Slytherins were as mad as the Gryffindors, the Ravenclaws were at their wit's end, and the Hufflepuffs were angry their hard work meant nothing in the face of bad teaching.
So there he stood, in front of every single kid in his year, a massive dueling chamber all around them.
"Alright. As I've done with the seventh and sixth years, and am doing with every group this week, we're studying Expelliarmus first." Harry announced. "You may think this is an easy spell, but I'd like to prove you guys wrong. Please step forward if you're confident in your Disarming abilities."
Harry watched Padma Patil step forward, Lisa Turpin, Theo, Blaise, Boot, Corner, and Hermione. He smiled at them.
"Good. Now, form a line. You'll take turns attempting to Disarm me." Harry stepped backwards so they could form a haphazard line, and beckoned Hermione up first. "Whenever you're ready."
Harry slid his wand into his hand, and he watched Hermione stare him down. She was hoping to catch him by surprise, but she wouldn't succeed.
"Expelliarmus!" Hermione whipped her wand out last minute, and Harry grinned.
The hand at his side gripping his wand tugged forward, but Harry did not lose his grip. He didn't even stumble; his wand arm just jerked as if someone had grabbed his hand and pulled. Hermione gaped at him in surprise.
"Next, Theo!" Harry called, grinning. Hermione moved back to the students who were not in the line, and Harry was amused to see they were equally astonished, if not more so.
Theo assessed him carefully, and then raised his wand. Harry watched Theo settle himself, breathing in deeply much in the way Harry did while casting defensive spells, and then Theo exhaled.
"Expelliarmus." Theo said it firmly, with power, and Harry was yanked maybe twice as hard.
He took a single step forward, his wand held in his hand firmly but not tightly, and then stepped backwards again. Theo did not gape, but his eyes did widen. He looked rather astonished like that.
"Impressive." Harry grinned, "I've never had to take a step like that." Theo's eyes shined, but he nodded with fierce determination. He was going to Disarm Harry one day, Harry just knew it. "Next! Patil."
Padma did even more poorly than Hermione. Harry didn't even jerk, and he barely felt the pull of her spell. Boot and Corner were on Hermione's level, maybe a bit above, and Turpin was above all of them. None of were even close to Theo, though.
"Now that I've demonstrated how easy it is to keep hold of a wand, I'd like everyone to pair up." Harry's declared. "One of you will practice Disarming, the other will practice trying to keep your wand in your hand. The secret to this isn't just to hold on to your wand. Doesn't matter how tightly you hold it, you'll lose it if you don't pour your magic into keeping it with you. We have twenty-six people of us, so someone will be with me."
"I will." Theo said immediately, making Harry grin.
"Excellent. Pair up everyone!"
Everyone split off into groups of two, and Harry was pleased to see several of them chose random students from other Houses rather than their friends. It reminded him what he was fighting for.
"How do you do it?" Theo asked as soon as they were paired up. "How do you pour your magic into your hand?"
"Simple. Every time you cast a spell, the magic goes through your hand into the wand." Harry raised his wand and leveled it at Theo. "Keeping it there is the trick. Expelliarmus!"
Theo's wand flew out of his hand and landed in Harry's spare one, not even pausing a moment. Theo blew a breath out of his nose roughly, and nodded.
"How powerful is your Disarming Charm?" Theo asked as Harry returned his wand. "Can you knock people off their feet?"
"Yes." Harry grinned, "But I'm not showing you at full power unless there's a Cushioning Charm on every surface of the room."
"Then don't do full power, just give me a taste." Theo looked him straight on. "I want to see it."
"Alright." Harry sighed. Theo was intense, and he knew how to get what he wanted the majority of the time. "Get ready." Theo nodded, shifting to a more defensive position. "Expelliarmus!"
Theo was hit dead in the chest, and he stumbled backwards about three steps before he fell on his arse with a wince. He then seemed to notice he no longer had his wand, and that Harry was dangling it between his fingers delicately.
"Again." Theo breathed, staring at Harry with wide silver eyes.
"You were supposed to be practicing your Disarming, if I remember correctly." Harry grinned, "Analyze my power some other time, Theo."
Theo muttered under his breath unhappily but he did climb to his feet and accept his wand. Harry happily kept his wand away from Theo for about ten minutes before he patted him on the back and said he needed to check on everyone else.
"Crabbe, you should practice Expelliarmus instead of keeping the wand." Harry told him gently, "If you can't cast it you'll have a hard time feeling how to stop it." Crabbe grumbled unhappily, but he did switch with Goyle so Crabbe could cast.
Ernie MacMillan wasn't doing too well against Corner, but that was because he was spinning his wand around like he was painting instead of casting. Harry spent several minutes correcting him, all while Corner stood nearby and tried to snatch Harry's wand. He didn't succeed, but Harry enjoyed the way he was yanked randomly while showing MacMillan a wand movement.
Dean and Seamus seemed to be just practicing Expelliarmus, trading off and ignoring the other part, and Harry praised them for having the self awareness to realize they needed to focus on that first.
Walking around pair after pair, Harry stopped to short when he caught sight of Ron and Hermione. Ron was holding Hermione's wand, grinning a little stupidly, and Hermione was standing nearby with a furiously embarrassed look on her face. Harry snickered as she stalked over and snatched the wand from Ron, no doubt trying to assert some level of 'This means nothing and I'm still better than you' while Ron laughed at her.
Harry, locating a whistle once he realized it was far too loud to yell for everyone's attention, blew the whistle and made half the people present jump out of their skins and the other half just turn in surprise.
"Alright! That's all we have time for today." Harry announced, to which many people groaned unhappily. "I know, but the Tuesday after next you'll be back at it again."
"Will we be doing Expelliarmus again?" Dean Thoman asked excitedly.
"If that's what everyone decides." Harry shrugged. "From now on, every class will individually choose whether they want to stay on the same spell or move on to a new one at the beginning of all their sessions. You'll vote on it. Now, it's almost curfew so off you go!"
Harry said goodbye to everyone, smiling at them and accepting high fives from a few of them, and he grinned at Theo's determined glare. Harry was really happy Theo was on the ritual team. He was powerful.
"Why're you going to the Owlery?" Ron asked, tilting his head as they walked.
"Well, mostly to check if we've got a response." Harry said quietly, "But I also want to send this to Snuffles." He held out the little note he'd written for Sirius, and Ron took it carefully.
Dear Snuffles,
How've you been? I know you said to write to you, but I've been forgetting because school is so hard. Did you know I've been banned from Quidditch? Now nobody plays Quidditch at all because Slytherin pulled out in support, and then Gryffindor all just followed suit.
Also, we've got a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher named Umbridge; she's nearly as nice as your mum.
Write back soon, I miss you,
Best,
Harry
"You wanna see if he'll mention… it?" Ron handed the letter back as he spoke quietly.
"Yeah, he was there, so…" Harry sighed. "I just wish I could've seen him on a more positive note, rather than the one we met on last."
"Ah, yeah." Ron rubbed the back of his neck. "I wish Dumbledore'd let you stay with us during the summer. Snuffles was there."
"I know." Harry exhaled roughly, "But it doesn't matter. We've picked our sides." Something fluffy brushed his ankles, and Harry and Ron both looked down to see Mrs. Norris slinking past him enroute through his legs. She seemed to be narrowing her eyes suspiciously at him.
"We're not making trouble." Ron glowered at her, and she seemed to sniff as if she were better than them as she stalked off. She looked vaguely like she was reporting them to her boss, but she had no reason to. They were just walking to the Owlery on a Wednesday morning.
Harry and Ron continued on their way, climbing the steps up to the Owlery and looking for Hedwig. Harry finally spotted her hiding at the top of the high vaulted ceiling.
"Come here, I've got a letter for you." Harry called. She swooped down to land on his shoulder with a coo, and he smiled. "Sorry I've been neglecting you girl, but this one is safe for you to take. I know it says Snuffles on the outside, but it's actually for Sirius." He whispered it to her, and she hooted happily as she clamped it in her beak. She blinked her amber eyes at him, and he smiled. "Safe fight then."
Hedwig launched out the glassless windows, and Harry watched until she became nothing more than tiny speck in the distance and then disappeared. Harry sighed.
"It sucks I can't give her much more mail. I don't really send letters." Harry smiled ruefully. "Not ones she can take."
"Hedwig is very recognizable, mate." Ron nodded, "Though she seems happy enough to take what you give her."
"Yeah." Harry nodded with a smile. Then the Owlery door banged open, making Ron jump and Harry frown.
"Aha!" It was Filch, panting from running with Mrs. Norris curling at his feet and mewing hungrily at the owls. "I've had a tip-off that you are intending to place a massive order for Dungbombs!" Harry blinked dumbly at the triumphant tone woven into the accusation.
"Where'd you hear that?" Harry would once have guessed it was Draco messing with him, but now he knew the notion was ridiculous.
"I have my sources." Flich hissed, "Now hand over whatever it is you're sending."
"I can't, it's gone." Harry gestured to the window.
"Gone?"
"Gone." Harry confirmed, calm in the face of Filch's enraged expression.
"How do I know you haven't got it in your pocket?" Flich looked him up and down menacingly.
"I saw him send it." Ron snapped before Harry could say anything.
"You saw him–?"
"You bet I did." Ron and Filch seemed to have a staring contest, trying to out glare each other, and Ron won.
"If I get so much as a whiff of a Dungbomb…" Flich shuffled out with one last backwards glare pointed at Harry, taking Mrs. Norris with him before she could eat any owls.
"What was that about, you reckon?" Ron gave Harry a bewildered look, to which Harry shrugged.
"I have no idea."
Notes:
Happy chanting: *Semi canon interaction--Semi canon interaction--Semi canon interaction--*
Y'all, I love a good canon plot point I can use. Stay tuned!
Chapter 22: The Floo
Summary:
Sirius appears in the fire, and the Trio talks.
Notes:
Hello and here is the chapter I promised you! I swear I'm trying my best :) I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 22
A Floo Call
The second week of sessions after the week of nothing in the middle went much better than the first. About half seventh years had learned how to keep their wands in hand, same with the sixth years. For all the years lower than that, all Harry can say is he's thoroughly taught them how to Disarm someone.
He didn't encounter a problem for a whole week, and then Sirius' head appeared in the fire at ten p.m. one Wednesday night. Figures.
"Sirius!" Harry stage whispered, crouching down by the fire and beckoning Ron and Hermione over. "You're so lucky we're alone right now!"
There were a lot of things he'd tell his Wraiths, but telling them he was keeping in contact with his godfather who was a deranged supposed murderer who broke out of Azkaban was not one of them.
"Oh good, I was starting to think you'd go to bed before everyone else had disappeared." Sirius said, sighing a little. "I've been checking every hour."
"You've been popping in the fire every hour?" Harry asked, astonished.
"Just for a few seconds to check if the coast was clear yet."
"But what if you'd been seen?" Hermione fretted, frowning.
"Well I think that first year, a girl by the look of her, might've got a glimpse of me earlier but don't worry!" Sirius grinned, "I was gone the moment she looked back at me and I'll bet she thought I was an oddly shaped log."
"Sirius, this is an awful risk–"
"You sound like Molly." Sirius groaned, interrupting Hermione. "This was the only way I could come up with to answer Harry's letter without resorting to code, and code can be broken."
"Stupid." Hermione muttered, but Sirius ignored her.
"Harry, I have to ask, has your scar been acting up at all?" Sirius sounded grave, and it made Harry blink.
"No, it's been fine." Harry was suddenly glad he never told anyone about the corridors he'd seen in his dreams over the summer that started his little revolution. He didn't have an explanation for why they'd stopped. "Why do you ask?"
"Well, with Voldemort back, I reckoned it might be acting up." Sirius said vaguely, "Nevermind."
Harry and his two friends exchanged quick glances, all thinking the same thing. Sirius must've been trying to gauge whether Harry knew about his new 'enemy'.
"So Umbridge is your new Defense teacher?" Sirius diverted, "She's a nasty piece of work; you should hear Remus talking about her."
"Lupin knows her?" Harry asked.
"Nah, but she drafted a bit of anti-werewolf legislation two years ago that makes it almost impossible for him to get a job." Sirius friend.
"What's she got against werewolves?" Hermione snapped, nearly as angry as she'd been when Umbridge was nasty to Hagrid.
"Scared of them, I expect." Sirius smiled, "Apparently she loathes all part-humans; she campaigned to have more people rounded up and tagged last year too. Imagine wasting your time and energy persecuting more people when there are little toerags like Kreacher on the loose–"
"Sirius!" Hermione exclaimed in a scolding tone, making Ron snort. "Honestly, if you made a bit of an effort with Kreacher I'm sure he'd respond, after all, you are the only member of his family he's got left–"
"So what're Umbridge's lessons like?" Sirius interrupted, clearing his throat. "Is she teaching you all to kill half-breeds yet?"
"No." Harry shook his head, putting a hand on Hermione's knee when she seemed outraged that her rant had been cut short. "She's actually not letting us use magic at all."
"All she has us doing is reading out of a textbook." Ron added with a scowl. Harry could tell he was playing up his annoyance, and Harry realized it was probably because Ron wasn't upset about it anymore because Harry had been teaching everyone instead.
"Ah, well, that figures." Sirius sighed, "Our information from inside the Ministry is that Fudge doesn't want you trained in combat."
"Trained in combat?" Harry frowned, "What, does he think Dumbledore's turned the school into some sort of army?"
"That's exactly what he thinks." Sirius rolled his eyes, "Or, rather, that's what he's afraid Dumbledore is doing; forming his own private army, with which he will be able to take on the Ministry of Magic."
Harry and his friends resisted laughing, especially since there was absolutely no chance of that happening. Harry was practically in charge of the school now, not Dumbledore, and if anybody had an army it was Harry.
"Well, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard." Ron said, letting himself grin.
"Fudge really thinks we'd use spells we've learned against the Ministry?" Hermione asked thoughtfully.
"Yep." Sirius confirmed, "Fudge thinks Dumbledore will stop at nothing to seize power. He's getting more paranoid about Dumbledore by the day, and it's only a matter of time before he has Dumbledore arrested on some trumped-up charge."
Harry thought that was a brilliant idea. When the three students said nothing, Sirius seemed to think it was for a negative reasons and scrambled to say something else.
"Anyway, when's your next Hogsmeade weekend anyway? I was thinking, maybe I could get away with sneaking up there as a dog–"
"No!" All three of them exclaimed at the same time, and they glanced at each other before letting Hermione clear her throat and continued for them.
"Sirius, don't you think that's a little bit dangerous?" Hermione gave him a worried frown, "The Ministry is still looking for you."
"Nah, they're always looking for me." Sirius scoffed, "They're always guessing where I am–"
"But what if someone saw you?" Harry added with faux anxiety, "Honestly, if you ever wanted to talk to me you'd have to change back! What would you do if someone recognized you and–"
"Alright, alright." Sirius snapped, "Just an idea. I thought you might like to see me after so long–"
"I don't want you to go back to Azkaban." Harry scowled. Even though Sirius was against him in their little 'war' at the moment, Harry legitimately didn't want Sirius to be thrown back in there. Either way, everyone was silent for a moment before Sirius finally spoke.
"You're less like your father than I thought." Sirius told him coldly. "The risk would've been what made it fun for James." Harry sighed.
"Sirius–"
"Oh look, I'd better get going, I hear Kreacher on the stairs." Sirius interrupted in a dead tone, "I'll write to tell you a time I can make it back to the fire then, shall I? If you can stand to risk it?" Then Sirius was gone before Harry could say another word.
"But I don't understand!" Harry frowned, "Why would he compare me to my father like that?"
"Harry, he's been cooped up at–" Hermione broke off and exhaled through her nose. "He's been stuck at the place Ron and I were all summer, and he hates it there."
"You'd think he wasn't an idiot." Harry muttered, "I'm not surprised he didn't tell me about it though. Dumbledore's not talking to me still, and I bet he's keeping the others silent as well."
"I think we should be glad for that." Hermione huffed, "Imagine he noticed you disappearing all the time with eighty percent of the school? We're lucky he's ignoring you."
"I know." Harry sighed.
"Reckon he's onto us?" Ron frowned, tilting his head so he could look up from where he was sprawled on a nearby couch. "Dumbledore might be pulling away because he thinks Harry's not so loyal anymore."
"No, he'd do the opposite if that was the case." Harry disagreed, "He'd call me to his office and be disappointed in me and ask what he's done that might've offended me."
"Right about that one." Ron muttered, sighing.
"Maybe it's got something to do with the Ministry thing?" Hermione suggested, "If Fudge is suspicious about Professor Dumbledore creating an army or something, wouldn't it make sense for Professor Dumbledore to distance himself from the school to prove that isn't the case?"
"I guess–" Harry froze. "What if… what if we could flip that around?"
"What'd you mean?" Ron sat up to look at Harry.
"What if Dumbledore's pulling away from the school because he is making an army?"
"But he's not." Hermione frowned.
"But Fudge doesn't know that." Harry grinned, and Hermione straightened abruptly.
"Are you suggesting we trick the Ministry into thinking we're part of a secret army Professor Dumbledore is building to get Professor Dumbledore arrested?" Ron nearly fell off his couch.
"What?!" He exclaimed, looking between Harry and Hermione like they were insane. Maybe they were, actually. "We'd have to get caught! On purpose!"
"But it would work!" Hermione said insistently, "Fudge would arrest him. Maybe Professor Dumbledore wouldn't actually get arrested, but he'd be driven out of the school!"
"Hold on, who would replace him?" Harry frowned, and then all three of them groaned in unison.
"Umbridge." They said together.
Notes:
Y'all canon Sirius is very suspicious, so he is also suspicious here. :P
Chapter 23: Faith
Summary:
Harry gets a correspondence from Voldemort, and has a meeting.
Notes:
Y'all this is so short. I have the ritual written, but filling the chapters before that happens is so hard :'')
Anyway, I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 23
Missives
"I'm just saying we should consider it." Ron said, clearly wary of Hermione's trepidatious expression.
"Umbridge is already changing the school, we don't know what she'd do with free rein." Hermione frowned, "Arresting Dumbledore, or at least getting him out of the picture for a while, would be great. But letting Umbridge take over Hogwarts?"
"It's definitely not an easy decision to make." Harry sighed, "But we shouldn't worry about it anyway. I think we should wait until we do the research group project I've been spending time on?"
"You think our new friend Tom would be a good person to ask?" Hermione tilted her head, pushing the Owlery door open.
"Probably." Harry shrugged, "Oh hello, got something for me?" The pretty brown owl he'd sent to Voldemort landed on his shoulder, a letter tied to her foot. She offered him her leg, and Harry gratefully unraveled the knot. "Thank you very much."
The owl hooted, and then he flew up into the rafters. Harry wondered if there was something up there to attract the owl, like food or something, because they all seemed to really like it up there.
"A response?" Ron asked eagerly, eyeing the letter in Harry's hand.
"Yeah." Harry sighed in relief. "I'll let everyone know."
Harry transfigured his coin to change the date and time displayed, signaling his Wraiths. They hadn't had a formal meeting for six weeks, and it was nearly March. Despite reassuring his Wraiths and telling them to focus on their lessons, Harry was insanely anxious.
Easter Break was approaching too quickly, and Harry knew if they missed it and couldn't perform the ritual they'd have to put everything off until the end of the school year and wait till Summer. That really wasn't ideal considering Harry had literally nowhere to go once he was dumped at King's Cross off the Hogwarts Express.
So standing in front of his Wraiths, which could also be called his army of maybe even his students because he was teaching them, Harry was immensely relieved he had news for them.
"Alright, I know it's been a long time, but we finally have a response." Harry held up the letter, and he got several weak cheers and relieved sighs in response. "Okay, to remind everyone, in our previous letter we asked him whether he knew about the traitor, asked what he did after we left, and thanked him for meeting with us. Any questions before we open the letter?" People only shook their heads or remained blank faced and still, so Harry unrolled the parchment and began to read.
"Speaker,
It was bold of you to accuse my Death Eaters of betraying me without proof, but I must admit you were right. One of my followers told someone I had not revealed our alliance to, and I can only assume he told Dumbledore. Worry not, I've already punished the traitor and intend to deal with the spy after we've completed the ritual and I am at my most powerful.
After you left I informed the Order of your vendetta against Dumbledore, and spared them so that you can kill them at your leisure. I can only assume you intend to deal with them yourself at some point, and so I leave their lives in your hands. I said nothing of your identity, or that of your Wraiths.
I'd say our meeting was… productive. Our alliance has officially begun, and so I expect you to keep your promises. With my Horcruxes in my possession, we should meet again to discuss the next step. If you were not an ally, I would be demanding we do the ritual as soon as possible, but I presume you have your own schedule and plans which I will respect. For now.
I will not pretend I understand your motivations, beyond wanting revenge against Dumbledore for what he's done to you and yours, but I am confident that you will not fail, Harry Potter.
To our future as allies,
Lord Voldemort"
Harry looked up at his Wraiths and waited, patiently watching Gryffindors frown in thought and Ravenclaws scribble their notes and Hufflepuffs comfort their neighbors and Slytherins stare unwavering even as they shifted with unease.
"D'you think the other meetings will be interrupted too?" Lisa Turpin asked, "Because he's not doing anything about the spy?"
"I don't think so." Harry hummed, "It sounds like the spy isn't in Voldemort's inner circle, so they shouldn't be given any sensitive information anyway. The only reason they knew about us was because one of the Death Eaters at the meeting let something slip."
"Okay." Turpin nodded in acceptance and fell silent.
"Why's the Dark Lord waiting to punish the traitor?" Theo asked, eyes bright and calculating, "He says he's waiting until he's more powerful, but what does that mean specifically?"
"It's hard to say, but I'd assume he thinks he'll be better able to make the spy suffer if he has more power." Harry said, and then he cracked a smile. "Unfortunately he doesn't know he'll most likely also be sane by then, and much less likely to torture the spy to death."
"I see." Theo muttered, "Alright." Harry nodded to him and then watched the crowd as they sat in silence. When no one spoke, Harry sighed.
"Alright, does anyone have any concerns that might not be questions?" He prompted, "It's alright to be scared, I know I'm worried we'll be attacked again."
"I'm worried the ritual might be interrupted." Michael called with a frown, "It's a very delicate process, and if we're attacked our two guards might not be able to protect us all."
"I understand." Harry smiled, "That's why I'm planning on bringing older students as those guards. If possible, I'd like a seventh year and a sixth year. Maybe two sixth years if the seventh years are too busy with their N.E.W.T.s, which I totally understand. You shouldn't jeopardize your futures needlessly when there's so many of us."
"Alright, thanks." Michael nodded easily, sitting back in his chair and glancing at Terry Boot next to him with a smile.
"Of course." Harry grinned, "Speaking of the ritual, I'll have you all know, best case scenario, it'll be executed and successful by the end of Easter Break." That put a smile or a grin on everyone's faces, much to Harry's relief. "Since our friend says he's also impatient to do it, I think we'll only have one meeting before the actual ritual. A preparation meeting where I'll explain the ritual and what he needs to do specifically, and then the actual ritual execution where we'll see whether our work has paid off."
He looked out at everyone seriously, pausing so they noticed his shift in expression. "Remember, if this doesn't work we'll immediately switch to Plan B. Tom Riddle or nothing." His Wraiths nodded at the familiar words, and, just like always, several people relaxed hearing it again. Hearing Harry say it was one thing, but knowing Harry meant it was another. It seemed that people were finally realizing he really meant it.
"Alright!" Harry clapped, letting himself smile again. "That's all for today, if you have any questions feel free to stay behind and ask them. I'll just be writing up a response, so don't be afraid to interrupt, and if you want to help with that you can stay behind as well.
Nobody ended up asking him any questions, but a few of his Wraiths hung back out of habit and two of his research team members stayed as well.
Lord Voldemort,
Thank you for giving us your faith, and know we will strive to keep our promises. As I said before, the ritual is done and I am confident it will work. Even if it doesn't, let me remind you that there is no possibility of harming you.
Easter Break is approaching, as you probably know, and it would be preferable we finish the ritual before the end of said Break. I propose we meet once at the beginning of Break to prepare and discuss, and then once more to execute and complete the ritual.
I will be bringing three Wraiths to help me effectuate the actual ritual, as well as two guards to act as protection against any unforeseen circumstances like the one we experienced at the prior meeting. I'm sure you can understand.
With trust,
A Speaker and His Wraiths
"Why aren't we mentioning the traitor thing at all?" Michael asked with a frown.
"Because it would only bring attention to something we'd rather the Dark Lord overlooks." Theo answered with a raised eyebrow, clearly stating he thought it was obvious. "We don't want him killing the spy, not really, so pushing the Dark Lord wouldn't be even remotely productive."
"Exactly." Harry grinned in approval, to which Theo smirked smugly. "I think Tom Riddle would have a much better idea of how to handle a spy properly, without torture." He paused, and then checked the time. "We have only ten more minutes in our class break, so I should head up to the Owlery."
"Alright." Draco nodded, "D'you need some help?"
"Nah, I got it." Harry smiled, "Thanks though."
Harry hummed as he walked to the Owlery, content with how his plans were going. Voldemort was being reasonable, his Wraiths were as supportive as ever, and he was fully prepared with his ritual group to proceed when they could.
The only thing negative on his mind was Sirius, and it was easy enough to shove down.
He had other things to think about.
Notes:
There's more canon next chapter, and I'll try to make it longer :P
Chapter 24: Warnings
Summary:
When Hedwig shows up injured after visiting Sirius, Harry and his friends realize something isn't right.
Notes:
Hello!! I'm sorry there wasn't a chapter last week, I don't have an excuse I just didn't write one :P
Anyway! I hope you enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 24
We Are Being Watched
Harry blew out a breath as he sat down on History, ignoring the pointed look Hermione gave him.
"You're late!" She hissed with a scowl.
"I can't find Hedwig." Harry muttered at her. "It's been nearly a week, why's she not back yet?"
"You sent Snuffles another letter, right?" Ron leaned over to ask.
"Yeah, I apologized for ending our little call early." Harry rolled his eyes, "It wasn't my fault in the slightest but y'know. It's how he is."
"I'm really disappointed in him." Ron scowled, "He shouldn't've said what he did."
"Ron, we talked about this." Hermione sighed, "He's been so unhappy–" She cut herself off, looking behind Harry at the window. "Is that Hedwig?"
"What?" Harry whipped around to see his snowy white owl sitting on the ledge outside the window to the classroom, tapping the window gently. "Hedwig!"
Harry stood, and then he ducked his head to slowly make his way to the window. Luckily he was in the back of the classroom so not very many people noticed him, and double luckily was that the few who did were all Wraiths and chose to mind their business.
"Hey girl, what're you doing here?" Harry murmured as he opened the window, "You should be at the Owlery." When she hopped onto his arm with a little owl noise he noticed two things.
One, a little note tied to her leg.
Two, one of her wings was bent out of shape and she had tucked it close to her body protectively.
Making his way back to his seat, less subtly but much more carefully with his injured owl in hand, he felt harsh wrath bubbling up inside him as he sat down.
"Is that Snuffles' reply?" Hermione inquired, and then she caught sight of his face. Harry didn't know what expression he was wearing, but it must've been pretty bad. "Oh no, what happened?"
"Hedwig's injured." Harry seethed quietly. He yanked his hand back after Hedwig squeaked when he tried to examine it.
"Was she attacked?" Ron frowned, eyes flicking between Harry and Hedwig.
"Probably." Hermione frowned as well, "Whoever it was, they were definitely trying to read your mail, Harry."
"You think?" Ron blinked.
"The only reason to injure his owl would be to read Harry's mail." Hermione scowled at Ron, "What, you have any better ideas?"
"It couldn't have been Snuffles, Ron." Harry said, finally looking away from Hedwig when Ron opened his mouth. "He sent a response, see? He wouldn't hurt her and then just ship her back. That would be pointless, even if he was still angry with me."
"Ah, right." Ron winced.
"I'll get the note." Hermione reached out, gently unwrapping the note as Harry pet Hedwig's head with an apologetic expression.
"I'll take her to Professor Grubbly-Plank." Harry said as soon as Hermione tucked the letter away, and then he stood. "Professor Binns? I'm terribly ill and need to be excused."
"Ill?" The ghost turned to him a little dreamily.
"Yes, awfully sick." Harry confirmed, ignoring the raised eyebrows from his Gryffindor and Ravenclaw Wraiths around the room. "I'll be going to the Hospital Wing."
"Right… yes…" Binns went right back to his droning lesson and so Harry stalked out of the room.
He headed for the staffroom, going down the many staircases as quickly and as gently as possible with Hedwig on one forearm, and he arrived at the two guarding gargoyles without incident. Everyone was in class, so nobody could question him.
"You should be in class, sunny Jim." One of the gargoyles croaked a bit scoldingly.
"My owl is hurt." Harry scowled, getting right to the point. "I need Professor Grubbly-Plank." He knocked, despite the protests of the gargoyles, and came face to face with McGonagall.
"What're you doing out of class?"
"It's Hedwig, she's injured." Harry gestured to Hedwig's wing with his free arm. "Can you get Professor Grubbly-Plank?"
"An injured owl?" The previously mentioned Professor appeared behind McGonagall, and Harry sighed in relief.
"She waited until after morning's post to find me, there's something wrong with her wing." Harry said this as he held out his arm to the woman.
"Hmmm." Professor Grubbly-Plank stuck her pipe between her teeth and let Hedwig hop from Harry's arm to hers. "Looks like something's attacked her. Can't think what would have done it, though… Thestrals will sometimes go for birds, of course, but Hagrid's got the Hogwarts Thestrals well trained not to touch owls…"
Harry's jaw clenched at the words, knowing full well that once he knew who had attacked his owl he was going to murder them. Hedwig hadn't done anything wrong to anyone ever, and she was literally his first real friend.
"Do you know how far this owl's traveled, Potter?" McGonagall asked sharply, to which Harry glared.
"Dunno, Hermione and Ron do though." He didn't let up his glare until understanding filled her eyes, and she scrunched her brows in either disapproval or frustration.
"I should be able to sort this out if you leave her with me, Potter." Professor Grubbly-Plank said, examining Hedwig with a monocle she'd pulled from her pocket. "She shouldn't be flying long distances for a few days, in any case."
"Thanks." Harry blew out a relieved breath, and then the bell for break rang through the castle. "I'd best be going." Professor Grubbly-Plank merely nodded and went back into the staffroom with his owl.
"Potter!" McGonagall hissed, catching his attention.
"Yes, Professor?" Harry turned to the woman with trepidation. She was a good teacher, but she also worked for Dumbledore and Harry was determined to be wary of her.
McGonagall lowered her voice as students started streaming out of their classes. "Bear in mind that channels of communication in and out of Hogwarts may be being watched, won't you?"
"Of course." Harry said as students crowded into the hallways more fully. McGonagall just nodded curtly and disappeared after Professor Grubbly-Plank, shutting the door behind her.
Hunting down Hermione and Ron was very easy, but he didn't like the contemplative looks on their faces when he sat down with them.
"Harry, look." Hermione held out the note and Harry frowned at it.
Same time, same place.
"He can't be serious." Harry said with a frown, and he ignored the way Ron's mouth twitched at the unintentional pun. "Didn't we tell him how dangerous it was? Even McGonagall said it was a bad idea."
"She did?" Hermione asked, leaning closer.
"She said communications in and out of Hogwarts were being watched." Harry relayed with a nod, "And Snuffles wants to meet anyway? This is stupid."
"We can't very well not meet him, can we?" Ron sighed, "Someone might see him."
"Someone might see him anyway." Harry groaned quietly, "Why can't he understand this is a horrible idea?!"
"Because he's unhappy… where he is." Harry was tempted to laugh at the outraged huff Hermione let out because she still couldn't say the place where Sirius was.
"I know that." Harry said instead, "I just think he should be more careful, that's all. What's he want to talk about anyway? He wouldn't tell us anything last time."
"Except that thing about Fudge." Ron piped up, referencing the Minister's paranoia involving Dumbledore and Hogwarts. "If communication's being watched then badmouthing the Ministry is a horrible idea."
"Oh my God." Hermione choked suddenly, eyes blown wide in a way that startled both Harry and Ron. "Guys... Tom."
"Fuck!" Harry scrambled for parchment, grabbing the quill Hermione had and nearly spilling her ink. "Shit, we need to let him know! This is bad."
"Hermione, we need to get an owl." Ron stood with alarm, "Come on! Harry, meet us in the Common Room. We'll send it from there." They rushed off and left Harry scribbling a little note as clearly and quickly as he could. It wasn't his usual perfect quill writing he'd worked so hard on over the summer, but it was legible and that was what mattered. Harry took off in as fast a walk he could maintain without running.
"Harry, what's going on?" Draco appeared and matched his pace, alarm on his face. "I saw Ron and Hermione sprinting for the Owlery."
"Someone's watching the post." Harry replied lowly, ignoring Draco's sharp inhale. "They intercepted Hedwig with a message for someone else, not him, but this is bad."
"You're warning him?"
"Yes, and I can only hope we find some way to keep in touch." Harry rushed up the stairs, and Draco had to grab his elbow when he stumbled a little. "Our plans can't wait until Summer." Reaching the Gryffindor Common Room, he snapped the password and climbed inside, letting Draco follow him without pause.
"Harry!" Hermione beckoned him, "Over here." Ron was opening the window and letting the owl hop onto the sill, and Harry rushed over.
"I hope this reaches him before he tries to respond." Harry muttered, letting the owl snap the note up in its beak and launch into the sky.
"What'd you say?" Draco asked, looking out the window as the owl disappeared. Harry looked around and snagged a random piece of parchment.
"Here." Harry said, writing the same note he'd just sent on the parchment to show them. "I just hope he understands."
We are being watched.
-S
Notes:
I am actually really happy with this chapter, even though I wrote it just now, in between two out of my three job interviews.
I hope you like it as much as I liked writing it! ♡♡
Chapter 25: Retaliation
Summary:
Harry meets with Sirius, and that leads to him figuring out who hurt Hedwig. Harry retaliates accordingly.
Notes:
Hello and welcome to another chapter!! For you guys who said Harry was going to get revenge, have a cookie for calling it! 🍪
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 25
Don't Touch The Owl
Harry sat in front of the fire with Ron and Hermione, sorely tempted to see if he could somehow put the fire out and prevent Sirius from being stupid. Unfortunately, even as he glared, the fire stayed stubbornly lit.
"D'think he'll get caught?" Ron asked quietly, staring at the flames.
"No." Hermione shook her head, "But I'm worried he'll be seen."
"Seen how?" Harry frowned, "By the monitoring system?"
"Yeah. If they can tell who is actually using the Floo, instead of just knowing when it's active, we could end up in more trouble than he does." She sighed, pulling on one of her frizzy curls. "Talking to a fugitive who just so happens to be the only person to ever break out of Azkaban will get us in so much trouble. We could be expelled."
"And you're okay with that?" Ron exclaimed, looking at Hermione in bewilderment. "You'd risk it?"
"Don't have much choice, do we?" Hermione sighed, "Sirius is walking a dangerous line, and I just hope this is the last time he crosses it."
Harry opened his mouth to say something, anything, but that was when the fire popped and Sirius' face flickered into view as the flames shifted.
"Hi." He said with the same grin as always.
"Hey." The trio chorused a little apprehensively.
"How's school?" Sirius seemed to be completely over his previous tantrum, which Harry didn't know how to feel about.
"Same as always." Harry answered, "Except Umbridge."
"McGonagall says Umbridge is monitoring communications." Hermione cut in, "Don't you think she might be watching the Floo?"
"Let her try, I won't be deterred by a little danger." Sirius laughed, and Hermione looked distinctly uncomfortable at that. "Anyway, Ron, I've sworn to pass on a message from your mother."
"Oh yeah?" Ron fidgeted in place uncertainly.
"She says on no account are you to listen to your brother Percy and abandon your friendship with Harry. She says he's not on good terms with the family and won't be for the foreseeable future." Sirius relayed, "Molly says Harry needs all the friends he can get and to stick by him. She'd tell you herself, but she's on duty tonight."
"Duty for what?" Ron exclaimed, leaning forward hurriedly.
"Never you mind, just stuff for the Order." Sirius waved him off, much to the trio's displeasure. "As for you, Harry, we all have a message for you."
"What message?" Harry asked intently, narrowing his eyes.
"Listen, don't tell Dumbledore we warned you, alright? He's not strictly forbidden it, but we all know he doesn't want you to know about it." Harry glanced at his friends, suspicion building. "There's been a development, and you might have more enemies than ever now."
"If you mean the people who call me crazy in the Prophet, don't worry so much." Harry scoffed, waving off Sirius as if he thought the very notion was ridiculous. "People are being real good to me here."
"That's not it." Sirius said quickly, "There's a new group, they–" Breaking off, Sirius suddenly looked behind him and then disappeared without another word.
"What…?" Harry could only mutter the one stunned word before Hermione jumped to her feet with a gasp to back away from the fire.
Umbridge's grubby hands with short and wicked fingers were fumbling through the flames, snagging nothing and reaching for the space Sirius had occupied not three seconds past.
"That was too close." Ron muttered, reaching forward to gently pull Crookshanks away from where she was sneaking closer to the flames.
"Umbridge attacked Hedwig." Hermione's voice was small, but it was full of certainty that made Harry whip his head towards her. "It's like the Dungbomb incident. I mean, if Filch had actually confiscated it, it would've been clear you weren't really ordering them. It was an excuse to get your mail. As for Hedwig… she must've had Filch just grab her to read it. He's got no magic, so he wouldn't have been able to immobilize her or something more gentle… that's why she knew Sirius would be here tonight."
"I'll kill them." Harry seethed, gritting his teeth as anger bubbled up his throat. "Both of them."
"Don't be rash!" Hermione cautioned, fidgeting anxiously. "We can't just strike out at Umbridge, she's a teacher!"
"She touched my owl." Harry growled, "If you expect me to just going to take this lying down–"
"Of course I don't, I know how much Hedwig matters to you." Hermione sighed, sitting down heavily on the couch next to Ron. "I just… I don't know how we'd even retaliate without risking being caught or being expelled. Combine that with our other problem with our new friend…" She bit her lip and looked away.
"I know you're scared, but I can't just let her get away with this." Harry said bitterly, "Too many people have gotten hurt because of me and I haven't been able to do anything about it. Hedwig? Umbridge? This is a situation within my reach where I can do something."
"I'm on board." Ron said immediately, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and a serious expression. "I trust you mate. If this is what we're doing then that's that."
"Thanks." Harry exhaled roughly, "I just need to figure out what would be fitting retaliation."
"Well you could always break her arm."
"Ron!" Hermione exclaimed, scandalized.
"What? It's an option." Ron shrugged, "I never said whether it was a good idea or not."
"Honestly, even considering it—"
"Believe me, I'm considering it." Harry muttered darkly.
"—would be ridiculous and reckless." Hermione continued, "If you must do something, at least make it subtle."
"But Hermione!" Harry hissed angrily as Hermione shook her head.
"What good'll it do to get expelled?" Hermione's voice was unbearably reasonable, and Harry ground his teeth to remain silent. "You need to be careful. She's a teacher, and she works for the Ministry."
"What about the Invisibility Cloak?" Ron proposed, and it made Hermione blink. "It makes sense. Whatever we do, or Harry does, it'd be easier to get away with using the Cloak."
"I… guess." Hermione wrinkled her nose. "But what would you even do?"
"Break her arm." Harry muttered, ignoring the look Hermione shot him. "What? One Bone-Breaker Curse and–"
"You shouldn't stoop to her level."
"She shouldn't have attacked Hedwig!"
"Guys." Ron sighed, waving a hand and cutting the argument off before it could dissolve into yelling. "Literally all of Gryffindor is sleeping right now."
"Oh." Hermione clapped a hand over her mouth in seeming embarrassment, but Harry just turned to glare at the now headless and handless fire.
"She's going to pay." Harry vowed, "I'm going to make her hurt."
.
.
"Draco! Guys!" Harry yelled down the hallway, jogging towards his favorite group of Slytherins the next morning after breakfast. "Hiya, mind if I slide in?"
"What d'you want Potter?" Draco raised a teasing eyebrow with a grin, and Harry tried to grin back. He failed.
"I'm planning revenge on Umbridge for touching Hedwig, and Hermione told me if I could get three people to help me plan a fitting punishment then I can do it." Harry said, trying not to outright glare at the group in his frustration. "Also we can't get caught, but that one's a given."
"Your owl?" Greg frowned, and Harry nodded.
"Broke her wing." Harry couldn't help one of his hands clenched into a fist.
"Why not break her arm?" Blaise proposed, "Umbridge's."
"That's what Ron suggested." Harry grinned wickedly.
"I think that's definitely the way to go." Theo nodded thoughtfully.
"Thank you!" Harry threw up his hands, "Hermione just won't get on board and I just need you guys to help me plan it all so I can get this anger off my chest."
"How would you get away with it?" Draco asked with a frown.
"My Invisibility Cloak." Harry waved him off, "Anyway–"
"Invisibility Cloak?" Draco interrupted, gaping at him. "Is that why I saw your floating head in Hogsmeade third year??"
"Yes." Harry confirmed impatiently, "Now, any additional recommendations?"
"Targeting her at lunch is a good idea." Blaise hummed, "Any noise you make casting will be muffled by the bustle of the Great Hall, and she never fails to be a brightly colored spotlight up at the High Table."
"It'd be too obvious." Harry shook his head, "She coincidentally gets cursed the day after she hurt my owl while I'm conveniently absent at the same time? Too risky."
"Why not have someone else do it?" Theo suggested, "I could do it. Then you'd get to watch and not worry about getting caught."
"I would die for you for making that suggestion, but I'd like to crush Umbridge myself." Harry grinned at the subtly disappointed yet partly delighted expression Theo wore. "Any other ideas?"
"You could do it in the middle of a crowded corridor between lessons." Vincent spoke up, "Or on the way to lunch."
"We could walk around you so it's not so obvious someone invisible is standing in an awkward empty gap in the hallway." Draco added.
"That actually might work." Harry nodded slowly, and grinned widely. "Excellent, I'm all for it."
"I never thought I'd say this, but," Blaise sighed heavily, "I'm glad we have Defense right before lunch and I'm looking forward to seeing Umbridge."
"Ew." Draco shuddered, "Yeah, never say that again."
.
.
Harry kept his eyes firmly pinned to the book open on his desk the entirety of Defense, and he was really quite proud of his restraint. Hearing her croaking voice made him want to spit in her face.
Clutching that restraint tightly, Harry packed up his things once the bell rang and walked out. He stayed firmly with the Gryffindors, avoiding the Slytherins entirely until they'd left the classroom behind.
Once they had, Harry slipped away from his House and made his way over to where Draco and the others had stopped.
"Ready?" Harry asked quietly, opening his bag and shaking out his Invisibility Cloak. The slippery and shiny fabric caught everyone's eye while Harry pretended not to notice.
"Yep. I'll walk with Blaise, and Vince and Greg will be behind us. You'll walk next to Theo all the way at the back." Draco said lowly.
"I've got a book, so my walking behind the group by myself will give you a perfect spot to stand without being noticed." Theo held up his book, showing off the Potions textbook that Harry had used when doing his essay on the Befuddlement Draughts.
"Excellent." Harry grinned, and without any more delay he slipped the Cloak over his head and disappeared. The look on their faces was priceless.
Draco looked amused, Blaise looked impressed, Vincent and Greg both looked owlishly surprised, and Theo looked ready to tear the Cloak of him to examine it and uncover all its secrets.
Umbridge came around the corner, exiting the classroom, and Draco sniffed loudly.
"I don't know what the fuss is about." Draco turned to say to Blaise as they started walking to the Great Hall, "So Granger's good at Charms. And? She's not special, loads of people are good at Charms. Take that Ravenclaw we know, oh what was her name–" Harry drowned out Draco's chatter and Blaise's eventual sarcastic responses so he could focus on Umbridge.
She was walking with her back straight and head high, a clipboard tucked under her left arm. As she walked, her right hand stayed perfectly still at her side which was actually quite horrifying. Even so, Harry had a clean uninterrupted shot at her back as he slid his wand out of his sleeve and poked the very end of it outside his Cloak.
"Petrificus Totalus." Harry whispered. When the white flash hit her square in the back, Umbridge immediately stiffened under the effects of the Full Body-Bind Curse and fell forward to the ground face first. As soon as she landed, stiff as a board, Harry re-aimed to hit her right bicep. "Afflicto."
The scream Umbridge let out as the Bone-Breaking Curse landed was so satisfying that Harry couldn't help the manic grin that made its way onto his face. Allowing himself only a moment to relish in her anguish, Harry sprinted for the Great Hall. Sadly, Umbridge's screams faded the longer he ran.
After tucking himself into a small alcove, Harry tugged off the Cloak and shoved it in his bag before he walked calmly into the Great Hall. Ron and Hermione smiled as he sat down, and he grinned happily.
"You look cheerful." Ron grinned into his water cup, "Did you do your homework then?"
"Yep, exactly as Hermione told me to." Harry laughed, looking at Hermione's disgruntled expression. "You were right, asking for help did make a difference."
"Stupid… reckless… Draco…" Hermione grumbled under her breath unhappily, but it was so quiet Harry could only make out disapproving snippets.
Harry remained blissfully content for the rest of the day, and it only got better when Dobby brought him Hedwig. She was good as new, and Harry happily petted her soft feathers knowing that he'd done right by her.
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed!!
Chapter 26: A New Plan
Summary:
Harry calls a meeting to discuss Hermione's plan to remove Dumbledore from his Headmaster position. Also Harry gets a letter.
Notes:
Guys, I spent all day writing this chapter and I am super proud of it! I've been giving you all pretty short chapter as of late, so I made this one more of an actual chapter length!
Anyway, I hope you all enjoy!! :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 26
A Discussion
Harry often caused chaos by accident, saying snappish quips to rile people up, but this time it had been absolutely purposeful.
The school was in an uproar. It had quickly spread through word of mouth from Wraith to Wraith that Hedwig had been injured, and then Umbridge had broken her arm a day later. Safe to say, Harry was approached by numerous people who dropped minor hints, congratulations, or well wishes for his pretty white owl. They weren't even subtle.
Usually Harry would be embarrassed by the attention or acknowledgement for something he'd done like that, but in the case of Umbridge… he felt like congratulations were acceptable. He was rather proud of defending Hedwig the way he had.
The teachers, however, did not seem amused or particularly enthusiastic about the turn of events. Especially Dumbledore. He made that fact known the next day after dinner.
"If I could have a brief moment of everyone's time before we head off to bed?" Dumbledore smiled out at the students, standing from his seat at the High Table. "As everyone has surely heard by now, Professor Umbridge is in the Hospital Wing due to a broken arm subjected to her by a Bone-Breaking Curse." Silence swept across the Great Hall like a wave, mouths instantly snapping shut.
"As I'm sure you know, there are Charms to reveal the last spell cast by a particular wand." Dumbledore continued, "However, there are simply too many students to go through and investigate one by one. Thus, I would like the culprit to confess and step forward. Worry not, you will not be facing legal charges if I have anything to say about it." Dumbledore smiled warmly, but Harry could see the burning anger in the way Dumbledore clasped his hands together behind his back. "Whoever did this does deserve consequences, and I'm sure the culprit will come forward because they know this as well." Harry disagreed. Umbridge deserved it for what she did to Hedwig. Harry remained seated, and no one else moved either.
"Very well, perhaps there are those who know who the culprit is?" Dumbledore tried again, his smile visibly growing smaller. "Anyone who might have an inkling, or maybe a hunch? A belief that they know who might have done this?" Of course, no one spoke up.
Harry's Slytherins approved of what he'd done, and they'd not hidden it from him. They were practically gleeful for him, not to mention the five who'd actively helped him do it. The Gryffindors also approved, but in less a smug way. Where Slytherins saw vindictive retaliation, Gryffindors saw solid justice. Umbridge had hurt someone Harry cared about, and she deserved to pay for it.
Hufflepuffs were remaining silent out of mainly loyalty. They were Harry's, and they would keep his secrets. However, Harry knew they agreed with the Gryffindors. The mild kindness of Hufflepuffs was always paired with vicious teeth that would defend those they cared about. Harry suspected they approved even more so than the Gryffindors. Ravenclaws, of course, seemed almost amused that Dumbledore thought they would betray Harry. Not that Dumbledore knew it, of course, but that was what he was trying to do: have them turn in the culprit. Aside from that amusement, the Ravens passively approved of Harry's actions and felt punishing him for it was unnecessary.
"I see." When Dumbledore spoke again he was no longer smiling. "Well then, if any of you discover who is to blame, make sure to bring it to a Professor who will, in turn, bring it to me. Thank you, goodnight." Dumbledore gave one strained smile before he swept out of the room while McGonagall scrambled after him.
After a moment of silence, the Prefects started directing people away from the table and prompting them towards the Common Rooms. Seeing Ron actually work with Hermione in tandem, guiding the younger students and gently telling them not to worry about Dumbledore, made Harry smile. Ron had always been headstrong and a bit of a rebellious person, but his new role as a Prefect really suited him.
When they arrived back at their Common Room, Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered by the fire together.
"Why d'you reckon he's so upset?" Ron asked quietly, "He's not exactly Umbridge's biggest fan."
"I think it's more that he's shocked a student would directly attack a teacher." Hermione frowned, "He won't let this go, you know." She looked at Harry with cautious brown eyes, and he shrugged.
"If he suspects me he'll say so." Harry said, "Besides, all I'd have to do is tell him about Hedwig and say my anger got the best of me." He shrugged again. "Dumbledore wouldn't think much of it beyond being thoroughly disappointed in me."
"Because you care so much about that." Ron snorted, "I wouldn't worry about it, Hermione, he won't figure anything out." He gave Hermione a pointed look, to which she frowned.
"I think…" Hermione bit her lip, "I think we need to do something about Dumbledore."
"Like what?" Ron frowned, but then understanding dawned on him. "You're not serious."
"Umbridge doesn't know about us." Hermione stressed, "Dumbledore and the Order do. He's more likely to connect the dots and that's what I'm worried about. With the mail being watched…"
"I agree with Hermione." Harry said finally, "Dumbledore is the bigger threat in the long run, and if we can get him out then everything will be easier."
"So, what, we let ourselves get caught planning to take over the Ministry with Dumbledore?" Ron asked warily, unease written across his face.
"Exactly." Hermione nodded, determination replacing her earlier hesitance, "We'd need to pick a few people to be part of the so-called Army, and then we'd need someone to turn us in, of course. Maybe two or three?"
"We need a meeting place as well." Harry added, "We can't let Umbridge know about the Room of Requirement."
"What if we skip some classes and make it real obvious we're meeting?" Ron added, "We need to tip Dumbledore off too so he knows."
"We could 'plan' a bit too loudly near Professor McGonagall." Hermione nodded, "She'll report right to Dumbledore. Once he knows we can meet, what, twice? Then we get caught."
"Are you saying we could have Dumbledore out of the castle in under a week?" Ron exclaimed a bit too loudly. Immediately he looked around the Common Room to check if anyone heard, and then lowered his voice. "Seriously?"
"It seems too easy, but it could work." Hermione said, "Sirius isn't the most reliable person, but he's really stingy with information. What he gave us practically confirmed this."
"You were so against this idea at first." Ron muttered.
"Back then I was more concerned about short term issues, which was Umbridge. Now? Now Dumbledore might become a real problem if he doesn't drop this whole Bone-Breaker Curse thing." Hermione took a deep breath and blew it out. "Should we call a meeting for this?"
"Definitely." Harry said immediately, "This is a big decision, and I don't want everyone freaking out when we cause a scene getting caught."
"Right, Draco would actually curse someone if he thought they betrayed us." Ron winced.
"Everyone would." Hermione agreed, "You're right, letting everyone know isn't optional."
"Tomorrow before breakfast." Harry decided, pulling out his coin. "It's early, but the meeting should be pretty short."
"I hope they agree." Hermione sighed, pulling on a strand of her curly hair.
"They will." Ron reached forward to gently bat her hand away from her hair. "Don't worry about it, your plans are excellent and they'll see that."
"I hope so." Hermione and Ron smiled at each other, encouragement from Ron with gratitude from Hermione, and Harry just looked between them with a grin slowly building. Ron noticed first.
"Come off it." He shoved Harry, who laughed as he nearly fell off the couch.
"We should be getting to bed." Hermione said, looking around the empty Common Room.
"Right." Ron nodded, standing up and grabbing Harry's arm. "Goodnight."
"Oh goodnight." Hermione blinked in surprise at how quickly Ron dragged Harry from the room.
Harry wiggled his eyebrows at Ron as they climbed the stairs, but Ron pointedly ignored him as they reached their dormitories. He also went to bed silently, but he was flushed all the way to his ears, much to Harry's amusement.
"Okay, today's meeting is going to be short, but it's very important." Harry announced after giving his Wraiths a few minutes to settle in and rub the sleep from their eyes. "Recently I learned that Minister of Magic Fudge sent Umbridge to work here because he thinks Dumbledore is using Hogwarts to build an army in which he'll use to take over the Ministry. Basically, he wants evidence of it to arrest Dumbledore."
"Good riddance." People laughed quietly at Draco's obviously tired words, and Harry smiled.
"Actually, that's what I wanted to meet with you all about. Hermione has a plan to get Dumbledore arrested, but that would mean Umbridge becomes the Headmistress of Hogwarts." People straightened in their seats at Harry's words, and he sighed. "I called you all here because I'm seriously considering it. Getting Dumbledore out of the school for even a short period of time would definitely be safer for us. Because of what happened at the meeting, the Order knows about us; or rather, the existence of us. If he were out of Hogwarts, we'd have just a little less to worry about." Harry paused, looking out at everyone seriously.
"If you'd like to go right to voting, keep your hands down. If you'd like to hear the plan first, raise your hand." Harry wasn't surprised to see every hand go up, and so he smiled. "Hermione?"
"Ron and Harry both helped with coming up with it." Hermione said as she stood up and hesitantly walked up an aisle to stand next to Harry. She put a hand on the back of his chair, and Harry leaned into her fingers that were clutching it too tightly. "Basically, we'd pretend to start up a group for Defense training like the ones Harry's been running for weeks. We'd make it obvious, skipping class, talking about it in the hallways, shushing people suspiciously whenever a teacher walked up, that kind of thing. Dumbledore would hear about it, which is important." Hermione took a steadying breath before continuing.
"Then we'd let ourselves get caught." When people started whispering or gaping in surprise, Harry held up a hand for silence. He then sent Hermione an encouraging smile. "It'd be a small group, maybe ten at the very most. One or two people would need to go to Umbridge and turn us in, saying they were scared because they didn't really want to take over the Ministry. She'd obviously catch the group of us, and then we'd tell her it was all Dumbledore's idea. That should be enough to get him arrested."
"I should add that he probably won't actually go to Azkaban." Harry said with a little smile. "Something tells me he'd rather run from the law and become a fugitive than be arrested."
"Anyway, that's the plan." Hermione finished a little awkwardly, "Make a fake group, get caught, blame Dumbledore. Obviously everyone involved will be volunteers, because we might get in some serious trouble."
"Thanks Hermione." Harry took her hand and squeezed it, smiling at her. She nodded, walking back to her seat with a sigh. She was worried. Harry could tell. "Okay, this will be like the Plan A vs. Plan B vote. This wall will be in favor of the plan," Harry gestured to his right, "this one'll be against the plan. I'm not going to judge you either way, this is a really tough decision. Umbridge as a Headmistress would suck, and I'm not trying to sugarcoat that. I need all of you to weigh the decision whether you think Dumbledore is a risk to us right now that could be worse than Umbridge."
Harry vanished the chairs as soon as everyone was standing, and he was glad to see people were discussing the decision with their neighbors. They were taking it seriously, which he was immensely grateful for. What surprised him, however, was how angry some people were. Whether they were angry at Dumbledore, Umbridge, themselves, each other, or something else entirely, Harry did not know.
Either way, the decision was unanimous.
"Wow, I was not expecting everyone to be on the same page." There wasn't a single student on his left side. They'd all voted for the plan to move forward. Every single one of them.
"Dumbledore wants you dead." Ginny stepped forward, scowling. "He expects you to kill yourself using Voldemort whenever he decides the time is right."
"Umbridge sucks, yeah, but she doesn't want you dead." Millicent spoke up, "Probably wants you expelled, maybe in Azkaban. But as Weasley said, Dumbledore wants you dead."
"Is this what everyone was arguing about?" Harry asked, looking around.
"I don't like Umbridge, she'd be a terrible Headmistress." A small Hufflepuff said quietly, looking down at her Muggle sneakers timidly. "My friends and I were thinking… maybe it's a bad idea. But then Heidi reminded us that Dumbledore is a lot worse, and that the school would be better off without him."
"Were some of you coerced into picking what you did?" Harry asked with a heavy frown, "That's not how this voting works."
"No, it's more like…" The girl fidgeted, finally looking up at Harry. "We just didn't understand before, and now we do. Dumbledore is the biggest problem we have, and I know that now."
"I appreciate the concern, really, but you all should've let the younger years and everyone make their own choices." Harry said, pinching his brow. With a sigh, he nodded finally and dropped his hand. "Either way, the decision's been made. If you'd like to volunteer to take part in this please stay behind, but keep in mind I won't be accepting more than twelve." With a smile, Harry dismissed everyone to make their way to breakfast.
"I think that went well." Ron grinned, jogging up to Harry with Hermione trailing after him. "Two unanimous votes in one meeting."
"This is great." Hermione said, sighing in relief as she joined the two boys. "I really was worried for nothing."
"I hear you're looking for volunteers?" The twins walked up with matching grins.
"We'd make excellent additions." George said.
"Perfect candidates." Fred winked.
"More twins." Parvati raised a hand as she walked over shyly.
"Yep." Padma nodded from beside her sister. "We're in."
"If the twins are in, so am I." Lee Jordan appeared with a wide grin. "Also I brought Johnson."
"I brought myself, thanks." Angelina huffed, "However I did grab Alicia."
"True." Alicia Spinnet said with a shrug.
"I'm seeing a lot of Gryffindors." Roger Davies walked over with a raised eyebrow.
"It's their kind of party." Lisa Turpin laughed, "Shame we have no Puffs." That started a conversation regarding the Houses, but Harry caught someone's eyes over Lisa's shoulder and frowned.
"Mmm no." Harry said, pointing to Theo and Millicent apologetically. They both blinked, pausing midstep on their way over.
"What why?" Millicent exclaimed, crossing her arms.
"Because you're on the ritual team." Harry said, walking over when they remained where they'd stopped a small ways away. "I need you guys to stay under the radar for now."
"I don't like this." Millicent huffed, "But fine." She gave Harry a nod and walked off, but Theo remained.
"Do you have enough people?" Theo tilted his head.
"I think so." Harry glanced behind himself to count briefly, "Yeah, eleven. Plus myself that's actually twelve."
"Hm." Theo examined Harry for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Have you figured out what we're going to do about the ritual, since we can't get any messages to the Dark Lord?"
"Not yet." Harry sighed, "If Easter comes around and I still haven't figured something out, I'll leave school for Break and send a letter to him wherever I end up."
"That's not a bad idea." Theo nodded, "Alright. Well, let us know."
"Of course." Harry smiled, and he waved as Theo turned to leave.
"Harry, this is everyone I think." Hermione called, drawing his attention back to the group of eleven behind him. "Including us, we have nine Gryffindors and three Ravenclaws."
"That works." Harry grinned. He walked back towards his new volunteers and cleared his throat. "Now, in the next two days you'll be approached by either Ron, Hermione, or myself, and we'll propose the idea to you somewhere mildly public. Feel free to be as difficult as you want about it, but don't take more than twenty four hours to track down whoever approached you and confirm your interest."
"I'm going to give my person a hard time." Fred grinned.
"You and me both." George fistbumped his twin.
"That's all I have for you guys." Harry said, clapping his hands together. "Thank you for volunteering, it means a lot to me, and to our cause."
Harry stayed behind a bit to watch everyone leave, then he closed the Come-And-Go Room and made his way back to the Gryffindor Common Room, making sure not to be seen. He was usually a late riser, eating breakfast with Ron and Hermione at a more leisurely pace instead of rushing down at the same time as everyone else, so him being early to breakfast might be a little weird.
Once he got to the Common Room he met up with Ron and Hermione, who'd walked back with the twins, he turned right back around and walked with them down to breakfast as usual.
Ron and Hermione sat on both sides of him, as they always did, and they ate while chatting about their schedules. Harry was sure it was going to be a perfectly fine morning, until an owl swooped down during mail time and landed on his shoulder.
"Are you expecting something?" Ron frowned, holding out an arm to let the owl hop off Harry's shoulder.
"No." Harry turned to untie the letter on the owl's leg, which it held out dutifully from her perch on Ron's arm. "Thank you." With a small coo the owl launched, making Ron wince as she sprung off and flew away.
"Who's it from?" Hermione leaned over from Harry's other side.
"Oh shit…" Harry breathed as he smoothed out the paper. The handwriting was unmistakable, and the words even more so.
Harry,
Would you like to spend lunch with me, in my office? There is something I'd very much like to speak to you about, and I'll see you then if it is convenient for you.
I think you'll find I've taken a liking to babbling chocolates, as of late.
Yours,
Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore
Notes:
The plot thickens :P
Chapter 27: Missives
Summary:
Harry meets with Dumbledore, gets a letter, and schedules a meeting.
Notes:
Hello!! I'm actually really happy with today's chapter, so I hope you guys enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 27
Secret Messages
"He full named himself." Ron muttered as the trio climbed the staircases up to the second floor, headed towards the Gargoyle corridor in which the entrance to the Headmaster office was hidden. "That's a bad sign, right?"
"Maybe he's just decided that's the proper way to sign a letter?" Hermione suggested, but her voice was anxious and uncertain.
Harry remembered a time when Hermione's first thought would be to trust Dumbledore and go to him for everything, so seeing her visibly anxious about Harry just seeing him was a bit odd to Harry. He knew she no longer trusted the Headmaster, obviously, but knowing and seeing it were completely different things.
"We talked about this, remember?" Harry kept his voice down as they passed a portrait that was feigning sleep. "He probably just wants to ask about Umbridge, and I'll apologize and just take whatever disappointment and chiding remarks he throws at me."
"Okay." Ron sighed, "Right, sorry mate."
"I wish we could come." Hermione said, looking at the gargoyle they'd finally reached with trepidation.
"Go on, you'll miss lunch." Harry said, "I'll be fine." His friends gave him worried smiles as they left, then Harry turned back to the gargoyle with a determined sigh. "Babbling chocolates?"
The gargoyle slid aside, revealing the staircase up to the tower in which the Headmaster's office was, and Harry found it was exactly as he remembered it being. When he pushed the door open, the interior was the same too.
Little jingling and chiming noises filled his ears while silver trinkets and instruments lay strewn across tables and spindly chairs, bits and bobs of every shape decorating the room as much as the ornate portraits did. As usual, they were feigning sleep. Harry couldn't remember a time when the portraits in Dumbledore's office were awake and attentive, actually.
"Ah, Harry." Dumbledore came in behind Harry, making him turn back around to look at the Headmaster. "It was good of you to come, let us eat."
"Sure." Harry shrugged, then he followed Dumbledore's example and took a seat at the desk, across from Dumbledore, as a whole buffet appeared to cover it completely with food.
"Eat up." Dumbledore beamed brightly, and Harry slowly began eating.
He didn't expect it, but Dumbledore chatted with him lightly about his classes and other unimportant things as they ate. Dumbledore was engaged and seemed genuinely interested in what he had to say, which slowly clued Harry in on what was going on.
Dumbledore was trying to make him let his guard down.
"Now, Harry, I'm sure you're wondering why I brought you here?" Dumbledore prompted, dabbing his beard and mouth with a napkin.
"I mean, yeah." Harry said casually, "You've never brought me up here just to talk about my classes and my friends, sir."
"I admit, I brought you here because I think I know who might have cursed Professor Umbridge." Dumbledore looked down his spectacles at Harry very pointedly, to which Harry tried to look sheepish.
"She hurt Hedwig." Harry said, ducking his head. "Hagrid gave her to me for my birthday. It was my first real birthday present, and Hedwig was my first real friend. Did you know that?"
"I understand, of course." Dumbledore nodded sympathetically, "But Harry, don't you think retaliation like that is wrong? It seems like… well, it seems like something Tom Riddle might have done back in the day."
"With all due respect, sir, I think he'd have killed her. Maybe tortured her first." Harry said bluntly, and then smiled awkwardly. "All I did was lose my temper. I had my Invisibility Cloak on me, and when she walked by I just lost my cool. I'm really sorry Professor."
"I understand." Dumbledore repeated, patient disappointment plain in the way he smiled and folded his hands neatly on the desk. "But Harry, this is not the year to be letting your temper get the best of you. Attacking a teacher is no small thing."
"What about Quirrell?" Harry tilted his head with a fauxly confused frown. "He was a teacher, and I… I killed him."
"That was very different, Harry, very different." Dumbledore said, sympathetically smiling when Harry looked away as though he were ashamed. "Quirrell was a host to Lord Voldemort, and you did what you had to do."
"Yes sir." Harry said after an appropriate pause.
"Harry, I just want you to know that what you did was reckless, very reckless indeed." Dumbledore said, "Do you understand?"
"Yes sir." Harry repeated dutifully. Dumbledore smiled, and then stood.
"That's all, thank you for having lunch with me." Harry stood as well, smiling as brightly as he could.
"Of course, thanks for inviting me."
"We should do it again sometime." Harry hoped Dumbledore didn't notice how Harry's smile became much more fixed on his face.
"Sure, just give me a heads up." Harry waved them, and walked out as quickly as he could without being suspicious.
He left the Headmaster's office behind him, descending the staircase and then rushing off to the class he had next even if he didn't know if it was time yet. He didn't know how long his conversation with Dumbledore took.
Luckily, it seemed that Transfiguration had only just started. McGonagall just waved him to his seat and didn't make a fuss.
"How was it?" Hermione whispered, helping him unpack his bag as he sat down.
"Fine, he just told me I was being reckless." Harry whispered back, and then he turned to McGonagall and focused on class. Hermione looked disgruntled by his mediocre response, but she didn't press.
The classes afterwards were much the same, and Harry only whispered them the details in the hallways between classes. Ron thought Dumbledore was hiding something, and Hermione thought he suspected something. Harry just thought the whole thing was a very tangled web he should touch as little as possible.
Come dinner, Harry had slowly told them all about the meeting and they were finally settling down. Unfortunately, that's when the letter came.
An owl delivered it, and Harry exchanged a glance with his two friends as he noticed the seal was already broken. Still, he opened it. The contents made little sense.
Concerning the Recipient,
Here are your Vault statements of all withdrawals in the last year. As requested, we've filed a report for all of your missing items, including those taken by higher-ups.
Listed below–
"You ordered a bank statement?" Ron frowned, leaning over Harry's shoulder.
"No, I didn't." Harry set it down on the table and smoothed it, frowning also.
"Maybe it's meant for someone else?" Hermione prompted, "It doesn't have a name on it."
"Hold on, wait." Ron pointed, and then he immediately froze and made eye contact with Hermione. "Nevermind, let's put this away. Maybe I can figure it out back in the Common Room."
Hermione stared at him blankly, and then she seemed to shake off whatever expression had crossed her face and nod.
"Sure. Anyway Harry, in History, Professor Binns–" Hermione immediately changed the subject, something Ron seemed to appreciate and approve of. Harry occasionally looked between them, wondering if or what they'd silently communicated something without letting Harry in on it.
Dinner was slow after that, dragging on and on forever, and the letter Harry had tucked away metaphorically burned a hole in his robe longer it sat there uninvestigated.
When they finally reached the Common Room after a long time of waiting and then walking, Ron immediately dragged both Harry and Hermione to the empty boy's dormitories.
"I think there's a Concealment Charm on the letter." Ron said as Harry took the paper from his pocket. "Hermione, I'm not sure, but don't you think that's what this shine could be?"
Ron tapped the paper, and Harry's eyes widened as he saw the ink shimmer minutely as it caught the light. Hermione was immediately nodding with a lit up grin.
"Of course! Why didn't I think of that?" She huffed, "Harry, do you know the Revealing Charm?"
"Yeah." Harry nodded as he pulled out his wand, and then he gently tapped the paper. "Aparecium."
At first nothing happened, but after a moment the ink started to glow and then the words rearranged themselves on the page. Some faded into nothing, some new letters appeared, and some literally moved spots. When it was complete, the ink faded to a dull black and the letter was significantly shorter.
"It's from him." Harry breathed, immediately folding the letter and practically thrusting it into his bag. "He managed to get something to us."
"What does it–"
"We can't talk about it here." Hermione hissed at Ron, "There might be someone listening, and we need to tell the others first."
"I agree." Harry said, "We can't talk about this anywhere but the Come-And-Go Room."
"So a meeting tomorrow." Ron decided, and Harry nodded.
"Yeah, it seems we have another meeting to schedule."
"Last night at dinner I received what looked like a note from Gringotts, seal broken and having obviously been read already, but it was actually a Concealed message from Voldemort." Harry held it up, watching people both freeze and brighten visibly. "I'll read it out."
"Meet me where and when we began, on the third day of your freedom.
—V"
Harry paused, looking up from the paper at his Wraiths around the room. "That's it."
"Where and when we began is the graveyard at midnight." Hermione blurted, "Right?"
"Freedom is Easter Break." Theo added, "He wants to see you in person."
"It doesn't say anything about who to bring or about the ritual?" Millicent frowned when Harry shook his head.
"Concealment Charms aren't infallible, so it makes sense that he'd be cautious. He's probably not willing to communicate again with more information, and neither am I, to be honest." Harry sighed, "We have three weeks until Easter Break, and in that time we'll be executing the plan to overthrow Dumbledore. Once we're done with that, though, we'll need to vote on who's going to this meeting. We'll need two volunteers"
"Not the nine?" Draco frowned.
"If Voldemort wants the ritual done that day, we need to be prepared." Harry replied with an apologetic smile, "The ritual team will be going, along with two others. After they're chosen I'll need uniforms made for them." Harry nodded to the Weasley twins and their sister. "We won't be voting now."
"It's only two volunteers." Fred called, "Why not now? I'll go. I'll volunteer."
"Me too." Herbert Fleet raised his arm high, and Harry recognized him as yet another Hufflepuff Quidditch player: the Keeper.
"That's two." Hermione pointed out, and Harry sighed.
"You're sure?" He asked, looking between Fred and Fleet.
"Fred and I are in the same year. Our last." Fleet said evenly, "All of the nine are younger than me, and us two volunteers are guards, right? Upper years would be better for it anyway."
"What he said." Fred nodded, "My little siblings were both part of this, and so will I."
"Fred gets to do it because I won at Exploding Snap the other day." George grinned, "Says this makes it even, and one of us has to stay back to watch the babies." Ginny and Ron gave their brothers an irritated look, but it was in a fond kind of way.
"Okay, it looks like we have our volunteers then." Harry grinned, "I guess there's no need for another meeting for a while, then." He paused, remembering, and then looked through the rows for his newer volunteers. "Oh, to the eleven people who volunteered for the Dumbledore plan yesterday, don't forget that today is when we start pulling people aside. We might not get to everyone so maybe it'll be tomorrow, but as of this morning the plan has already begun."
Harry just hoped it went as smoothly as he hoped it would.
Notes:
Not me posting at 10pm :P
Chapter 28: Recruitment
Summary:
Harry and Hermione recruit their first members for Dumbledore's Army.
Notes:
A short chapter, but a good one. I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 28
Don't Be Suspicious
Harry and Hermione both looked around carefully, shushing each other as they waiting in an out of the way corridor.
"She'll show up." Harry stage-whispered, "Don't worry."
"We're breaking so many rules!" Hermione exclaimed semi-quietly as she buried her face in her hands. "Besides, shouldn't we ask Dumbledore's permission?"
"You know we can't, and besides, the name 'Dumbledore's Army' was Ron's idea of a joke." Harry waved her off with a huff, "Don't worry, Dumbledore hears about literally everything, I wouldn't be surprised if he already knows about all this."
"Hey." Hermione turned towards the voice faster than Harry did, but they both blinked dramatically at the sight of the two girls approaching. "I brought my sister, by the way."
"This is stupid." Padma declared, crossing her arms as the twins came to a stop in front of Harry and Hermione. "I can't believe you talked me into this!"
"Come on, everyone hates Umbridge." Parvati snapped, "Haven't you been complaining about how little we're learning? I know for a fact that some of your fellow Ravenclaws are absolutely livid that Umbridge isn't teaching them anything on their O.W.L.s year."
"Alright! I get it." Padma glared at her sister.
"Um, hi." Harry said, looking at Hermione in support and receiving a shrug in response. "Anyway, thanks for agreeing to meet with us."
"Listen, I don't really believe that nonsense about You-Know-Who being back and all." Padma narrowed her eyes at him, "But I know you're capable of teaching us better than Professor Umbridge."
"I'm so sorry about her." Parvati smiled apologetically, "Anyway, you said this… club… would just be Defense Against the Dark Arts lessons?"
"If you're asking whether it's a real army or not, don't worry." Hermione grinned sheepishly, "The name was Ron's idea. He's an idiot, but y'know. He wanted to help."
"Lovely of him." Padma deadpanned, and Hermione winced.
"I know he didn't show you the best time at the Yule Ball last year, but he's actually not that bad."
"Whatever." Padma huffed, examining her nails boredly.
"So you're in?" Harry asked mainly Parvati.
"We're in." She confirmed, "When will we be meeting?"
"You're actually the first to agree." Hermione smiled, "Here, would you mind signing your name? We're making a list of members."
"Sure, of course." Parvati signed with a smile, and Padma rolled her eyes.
"The things I do for you, honestly." Padma gave her twin the side eye, but she dutifully signed her name under Parvati's with a flourish.
"That's actually all we need for now." Harry grinned, "We're going to be asking everyone else today and tomorrow, so you'll know when the first lesson is in the next few days."
"Great." Padma sent her sister a look and then promptly stalked off.
"I'm sorry about her, again." Parvati sighed, "When you asked me about it in the Common Room and I said I'd get back to you, it was really just so I could include her. You know?"
"I understand." Harry nodded, "I'm just glad I can help with the whole 'lack of Defense classes' problem."
"Me too." She smiled, "Well, see ya Harry!" Parvati waved, and she turned to walk down the hallway after her sister.
"That went well." Hermione sighed out, smiling when Harry patted her shoulder.
"Who else are we thinking?"
"Well, originally we were going to only do Gryffindors because we didn't want to tip off Umbridge." Hermione hummed, "Now that we have Padma… it couldn't hurt to invite a few more Ravenclaws."
"I wish we could do everyone." Harry groaned, "Picking and choosing is so hard!"
"I know, but if it works out maybe we can swap out the groups or something." Hermione soothed with a smile, "Maybe after Easter Break we can stop this group and make a whole new one with new people. That way we could teach more people!"
"Yeah, thanks Hermione." Harry smiled, and then he blinked in surprise as he checked his watch. "Our break is nearly over, we have to get to History with Binns."
"Oh shoot, I was hoping we could track down the twins." Hermione sighed, "I think Fred and George would be good to have join us as a start, don't you think?"
"They're older, so maybe they can help teach us some stuff I wouldn't know." Harry nodded as they started walking away from their spot and down the hallways. "Anyway, enough about that. We don't want someone overhearing."
"Oh! Right, yeah." Hermione looked around a bit dramatically, and then she smiled at Harry. They continued their walk to History in silence, and when they got to class they sat down next to Ron.
"How'd it go?" Ron grinned.
"McGonagall heard the whole thing." Hermione whispered, eyes flicking up to Binns to make sure she didn't catch his attention. Not that it would do much, but disturbing the lesson was something Hermione was acutely terrified of. Always had been.
"She was originally just walking by us, but she Disillusioned herself and stuck around when she heard what we were talking about." Harry said excitedly.
"I saw her as we left." Hermione added, "Or, I saw a shimmering spot around a corner I looked at as we were leaving."
"So that's one bit set." Ron nodded, "Did the Patil twins really do a good cop bad cop thing?"
"Yes!" Hermione giggled, a hand over her mouth to keep quiet. "Padma was being so unreasonable and snappish, it was great."
"I've never heard Parvati apologize so much in my life." Harry snickered.
"Seeing Fred and George try to top that is going to be so great." Ron laughed, "When're you grabbing them?"
"Actually, we'll leave that to you." Harry grinned, "Good luck."
"Oh bloody hell." Ron sighed, and the trio barely avoided interrupting the ghost's lesson as they all started laughing.
Harry and Hermione had the time to recruit both Ravenclaws outside Potions, and that meant Snape was within hearing distance. Hermione said Snape was often present at The Place™ they'd stayed over the summer, of which she still couldn't tell Harry about, and so they counted that as another success.
Aside from recruiting, Harry spent his time thinking about making more Portkeys for the group meeting over Easter Break. He picked the objects and smiled to himself as he assigned who'd be getting which. He also resolved to make sure Ginny and the twins started on the costumes in the next following days.
"It's a little funny." Harry said that night, leaning against Hermione on the couch in the Common Room.
"What, the plan?" Ron asked, looking up from where he sat on the floor at their feet.
"Yeah." Harry hummed, "We're in a secret group aiming to basically take down the Ministry and have no intention of getting caught, but we're also starting a pretend not-so-secret group with the full intention of getting caught for conspiring to take down the Ministry."
"It's definitely ironic." Ron snorted, and Hermione immediately groaned.
"That's not what irony is!" She complained, "You meant a paradox which is something contradictory but also true. Irony is expressing a point by using language that expresses the opposite."
"That's… nice." Ron nodded slowly, very clearly withholding laughter.
"Hold on, if that's irony, what's sarcasm?" Harry blinked.
"Sarcasm is using irony to convey distain or upset." Hermione answered easily.
"That makes no sense." Ron frowned, "It's not always used when you're angry, is it?"
"By definition it is." Hermione shrugged, "It's not used like that usually, though."
"That's stupid." Ron huffed, flopping his head back into Harry's leg. "It doesn't make sense. Why have a definition that's not actually true?"
"As yes, because I know the answer to that." Hermione said, raising an eyebrow. "I am truly omniscient."
"Well damn Ron, you've made her mad." Harry said with a large gasp, "Resorting to sarcasm! Such passive aggression, Hermione, how could you?"
"Says the one using sarcasm!" Hermione threw up her hands in mock exasperation, but then dissolved into laughter.
It was a good day.
Notes:
Y'all I had my first day at my new job today and I am just so glad I had time to write this chapter afterward xD
Chapter 29: Moving Forward
Summary:
Harry has a D.A. Meeting, and Pansy visits the Gryffindors.
Notes:
Hello!! We have a Pansy POV in this chapter, which is exciting, and I hope you enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 29
Practice and Thinking
Harry looked at his little group and clapped his hands together with a smile. "Okay! Welcome to our D.A. Meeting, I have something very special planned for today."
"Is it finally time to move forward with our plans?" Ron asked, raising his hand.
"Not yet, don't get ahead of yourself. That's our next meeting. If we want to take down the Ministry we'll need more time." Harry grinned, "Anyway, for today we'll be practicing the Patronus Charm."
"That's… advanced." Parvati frowned, "How are we going to learn that? We don't have anyone who can cast it, let alone teach us."
"Actually, I can cast one." Harry smiled at her, "I learned from Professor Lupin because I kept passing out around Dementors."
"You could cast a Patronus as a third year?" Davies asked, eyes wide. "Let's get this show on the road, I just gotta know how."
Harry spent a good ten or so minutes demonstrating, showing them the wand movements as well as explaining what kind of happy memory to grasp for while casting. The majority of them seemed to understand, but some of them needed more instruction than others.
Reluctantly, he did admit that the very first Patronus he cast was based on the memory of discovering he was a wizard and would be allowed to escape the Dursleys. He didn't predict the wave of anger from his Wraiths, and he had to move on rather quickly after that.
When casting his Patronus in front of them, he focused on his friends. Memories of Ron and Hermione laughing and smiling, Draco's chants from the Quidditch game and the grin on his face afterwards, Theo's sharp eyes and Luna's wand sitting behind her ear, Heidi's determination and Pansy's grins; all of his friends just existing happily with him was more than enough to power a Patronus.
Of course, even though everyone present had happy memories, casting the Patronus Charm was no easy feat. There was a reason it wasn't taught at Hogwarts, and why it was such a rare magic to know. It was extremely difficult.
Harry had set aside two hours for their practice, of which he'd scheduled to directly clash with both lunch and the class right after lunch. Being five minutes late to class was definitely suspicious. Hermione hadn't been thrilled, but she'd agreed that it was anything but subtle, which was the point.
Aside from the fifteen minutes of break for lunch, the two hours were spent hard at work. Harry walked between the other people in the room and helped them, occasionally correcting pronunciation, wand movement, or even encouraging them to choose a different happy memory and trying again.
Hermione picked it up quickly with Ron right behind her. Her otter and his dog (a terrier?) were chasing each other around the room by the end of the meeting. Harry privately thought their happy memories were of each other, but he didn't voice that and let them just laugh as their wisps of silver and white ran around the room.
Roger and Lisa were a little bit slower because they were attempting to summon their Patronuses on a more technical level than an emotional one; they did both eventually manage at least a small silvery noncorporeal barrier, which Harry praised them for. Lisa swore she saw hooves appear at one point, but there wasn't much more than that.
The two sets of twins were on opposite ends. The Patil twins both sported noncorporeal Patronuses. The Weasleys, however, managed completely corporeal Patronuses, which ended up being a pair of magpies, one for each twin. Harry was impressed with their strategy, which was to cast at the same time in unison while thinking about each other. Apparently it made their Patronuses a lot stronger.
The other Gryffindors all learned how to maintain a solid shield barrier at the very least. Alicia's Patronus was a hummingbird, but Angelina and Lee didn't manage anything corporeal. It frustrated Lee, because the twins got it so easily, but Angelina didn't seem to mind at all. Harry often forgot she was only ever dramatic when it came to Quidditch. Angelina was quite reasonable and understanding about everything else, really.
By the end of those two hours, Harry was satisfied by the level of growth he could see in all of his 'pupils'. There was a lot more they could do, and he was sure some of them would falter in the face of a real dementor, but it was a start and he was proud of all them.
That reminded him that he should add Patronus training to his real lessons with the rest of his Wraiths. It would be difficult, sure, but it would definitely be worth it in the long run.
"That's all for today." Harry said, smiling at his Army Members as he pocketed his wand. "Lisa, Roger, stay behind."
"What is it?" Roger asked, jogging over and joining Lisa, who had already been near Harry.
"I just wanted to make sure we were on the same page." Harry crossed his arms, "You two seem a little against our plans for the Ministry, and I wanted to make sure you definitely weren't going to back out. It's a bit late for that, don't you think?"
Lisa and Roger exchanged a look and grinned.
"Absolutely not." Lisa said sweetly, "We wouldn't dream of going behind your back or anything."
"We're learning a lot, and that's what makes it worth it." Roger agreed with a smirk. "Don't worry Potter, we're as loyal as they come."
"Good." Harry nodded, and then he smiled. "Well, as you know, our next meeting is two days from now, on Saturday, just after lunch."
"Wouldn't dream of missing the fun." Roger saluted.
"Looking forward to it." Lisa winked, "I'm sure it'll be extremely eventful."
Harry dismissed them and headed back to the Common Room, smiling the whole way.
——————————
Pansy wasn't sure what brought her to the Gryffindor Portrait, but it was probably what had been weighing on her mind since December.
"Pansy?" She turned and saw Harry standing on the staircase behind her, heading for the entrance she was oh so conveniently blocking the way to.
"Hi Harry." Pansy waved. Harry stepped around her as she slid a little out of the way, but the turned to her after he spoke the password and opened the door.
"... Did you want to come in?" Harry asked, tilting his head.
"Yes please." Pansy hadn't actually intended to enter, but she found that it just felt right as she stepped inside after her Speaker into the Gryffindor Common Room.
It was odd to her that entering the portrait immediately led to the main room. For the Slytherin Common Room, a student said the password to a blank wall that could then be stepped through when it became transparent. That didn't lead straight into the Commons, though. There was a long tunnel hallway that led to a door, and the Common Room was behind there.
Aside from that little oddity, were the obvious differences in decor. Slytherin was mostly gray and black, except for their tapestries depicting stories and people from times long past, and the Black Lake could be seen through every window. The centerpiece of the Common Room was a fireplace, and above it hung a portrait of a massive snake that hissed and surveyed every student that passed through. It was a mellow space for studying or quiet chatting.
Gryffindor Tower was… bright. The chairs were red, the tapestries were red and orange, the fireplace blazed orange, and the giant portrait of a lion above it was also red and orange. The only places not smothered in overly saturated warm tones were the bookshelves and windows. The round room had a section of wall dedicated to a curving bookshelf with dozens of tomes on it, which surprised Pansy. She didn't know many Gryffindors who read alot, apart from Granger.
Ah… speaking of Granger…
After standing in one spot awkwardly for several moments, Pansy spotted Granger sprawled on the couch with Weasley and Harry, who'd evidently joined them there. With a deep breath, Pansy padded over.
"Granger, I was wondering if I could talk to you?" Pansy sank down into an armchair, which was unreasonably squishy, and smiled.
"Oh, sure." Granger blinked, "In private, or…?"
"Here's fine." Pansy shrugged delicately. She considered hiding her nerves, but decided not to in the end. "I actually wanted to apologize." Granger went to speak, but Pansy held up a hand. "It's about last year."
"Okay." Granger frowned, and Pansy pulled at her fingers a little anxiously.
"I wasn't kind to you prior to this year, and I'm sorry for it. I honestly thought you were lesser than I was, and I happily told Rita Skeeter anything she wanted to hear." Pansy paused, collecting her thoughts before she sighed. "I can't change the past, but I can apologize and promise to be better in the future. I've already proven that I've changed, and I'm very sorry about how I've treated you."
"I forgive you." Granger smiled, and Pansy blinked in surprise.
"You do?"
"Of course." Granger huffed, rolling her eyes. "I mean, it was pretty shitty of you at the time, but as you already said you're not that person anymore. As for Skeeter… she won't be a problem anymore anyway."
"I feel like I don't want to ask about that." Pansy said, eyeing Granger's sharp grin with wary curiosity. "But I will anyway. What did you do?"
"She threatened her with Azkaban." Weasley said, cutting in with a wide smirk. "Trapped her in a jar, too. Skeeter's an unregistered Animagus, see, and 'Mione figured it out."
"You threatened to turn her in if she wrote about you again." Pansy blinked, "That's brilliant, Granger."
"I know." Granger laughed, "Thanks anyway, for the apology. I really do forgive you."
"Thank you." Pansy smiled, then she stood up and nodded to them. "Alright then, that's all I needed. Thanks for hearing me out, Granger."
Pansy felt… lighter as she headed for the door. She hadn't even realized how heavily it had been weighing on both her shoulders and her mind, but with the weight suddenly gone the tension that had been following her around was absent.
"Hey Pans!" Granger called, and Pansy turned to look back at her. "You can call me Hermione, just so you know."
"Oh." Pansy paused, thinking, but then smiled tentatively. "Hermione, then."
"Excellent." Hermione grinned, "Hey, we're thinking of studying Herbology for a bit. Wanna join?"
As Pansy nodded and sat back down, she stared at Hermione in both gratitude and mild disbelief. The firelight hit Hermione's face just right to make her brown eyes dance, and Pansy suddenly understood why the Gryffindor Common Room was so red and orange. The warm colors suited everyone in the House, and Pansy thought it was something she would like to get used to.
Notes:
I'm posting this pretty late, even though it's still Tuesday for a few more hours, so I'm sorry about that :')
Also: are you guys ready for the Umbridge/Dumbledore confrontation? I'm sure as hell not!
Chapter 30: Getting Caught
Summary:
Umbridge releases a new Decree, and a week later someone interrupts a meeting.
Notes:
Hello everyone, it's Tuesday!! I hope you're all excited for this, I know I am! Originally chapters 30 and 31 were a single chapter, but it got so long I had to split it in half.
Anyway, enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 30
Educational Decree Number Twenty-Five
"You know, last year I couldn't blame you, but this year I can and am." Angelina repeated, glaring frostily at Harry from across the dining table.
"Honestly, I barely did a thing." Harry shrugged, "All I did was punch someone. I even offered to have someone replace me."
"It's still your fault." Angelina crossed her arms with a glare.
"What's his fault?" Ron asked, sliding in beside Harry and draping an arm over his shoulder. "I'm sure it is, but what'd he do now?"
"Nothing new." Hermione said mildly, even though her eyes sparked with mirth. "Angelina is just reminiscing about her Quidditch days."
"Is she?" Ron raised an eyebrow. He released Harry and reached for some of the food in front of him, and he winked at Angelina when she glared at him. "And exactly what days are you reminiscing about today?"
"Ones that aren't going to happen." Harry muttered, and Lee choked on his juice.
"We should be practicing for our fourth Inter-House Quidditch Tournament match this week, and with the team we had this year we'd probably be winning!" Angelina exclaimed, "But no! Oliver left this team in my hands and just look at what's become of it! It's ruined!"
"What d'you mean?" Alicia drawled teasingly, "We don't even have a team. What's to ruin?"
"Exactly!" Angelina groaned, and then scooped up her cup to guzzle down some water before she buried her face in her hands dramatically.
"Think of it this way," Alicia laughed, taking one of Angelina's hands and squeezing it. "Wood can't scold you because he's not here."
"He is in spirit." Angelina muttered, resigned. Harry was glad to see some of the tension had bled out of her shoulders, though.
"If he were here in spirit, he'd've possessed you and you'd be drowning yourself in the showers instead of sitting here and wallowing dramatically." Fred grinned.
"That makes you a total step up as Captain!" George added with a winning smile. "Though, you can't really be Captain if there's no team…" Angelina just groaned again.
"When's our next class?" She turned to Alicia, changing the subject. Alicia smiled sympathetically and swept a thumb across Angelina's knuckles.
"In about fifteen minutes." Alicia said, "We can go now, if you want."
"I'm done." Harry shrugged, looking at Ron and Hermione.
"Me too, I'm definitely done." Ron said, but it was muffled by the roll he'd shoved in his mouth. Hermione snickered, earning an elbow jab and a look from Ron, but they all pushed themselves to their feet.
Harry and his friends shared amused looks as Angelina stalked off with Alicia patting her shoulder.
"What class do we have?" Harry asked Hermione, tilting his head as they left the Great Hall.
"Charms with the Puffs." She hummed, swinging her arms at her sides. "I sort of miss the Ravenclaws, they were good with Silencing Charms."
"Very true." Harry grinned, "Hey, remember how Ron nearly took his frog's eye out with his wand?"
"Hey!" Ron exclaimed with mock offense, "I was trying my best, I can't believe you're shaming me like this!"
"Hey, I'm just saying, your wand is a dangerous instrument." Harry held up his hands in surrender, "Better be careful, you might accidentally beat someone to death with it."
"Yeah, like that went so well with the Tree." Ron snorted, and Harry laughed brightly at the reminder.
"You did try to beat it up, didn't you?" Harry laughed, "With both the car and your wand."
"Accidentally, I might add." Ron rolled his eyes, "I did wreck a good few branches though."
"Sorry to burst your bubble, but that whole thing was the Tree beating you more than you were beating it." Harry grinned.
"See? Obviously my wand is a useless object!" Ron threw up his heads. "Broke my wand, and for what? Trying to stop a massive Tree from pummeling us?"
"You know, that's one of the things that seemed horribly dire in the moment and it's now just hilarious." Harry snickered.
"Oh yes, how lovely it is to remember my two best friends crashed a car headlong into a dangerous Tree that tried to kill them without me." Hermione deadpanned, raising an eyebrow. "My favorite pastime thoughts."
"Hey, but at least we weren't expelled." Ron pointed out, "Just detentions."
"Ugh, detentions with Lockhart." Harry shuddered, "I think I'd rather be expelled than sit through that again, thanks." His friends laughed, and he grinned happily as they walked. Unfortunately, that was when they ran into the group of noisy and seemingly upset students crowded into one space looking at something.
"What's going on?" Harry asked, stepping closer. His Wraiths parted to let him through, and he found himself staring at a plaque that for a split second sent him into a panic.
By Order of:
The High Inquisitor of Hogwarts
All Student Organisations, Societies, Teams, Groups, and Clubs are henceforth disbanded.
An Organisation, Society, Team, Group, or Club is hereby defined as a regular meeting of three or more students.
Permission to re-form may be sought from the High Inquisitor (Professor Umbridge).
No Student Organisation, Society, Team, Group, or Club may exist without the knowledge and approval of the High Inquisitor.
Any student found to have formed, or to belong to, an Organisation, Society, Team, Group, or Club that has not been approved by the High Inquisitor will be expelled.
The above is in accordance with Educational Decree Number Twenty-five.
Signed,
Dolores Jane Umbridge
High Inquisitor
"She's heard about the DA then." Hermione whispered, and Harry could breathe again.
Of course, the DA, the group they'd formed to purposefully get caught. Umbridge didn't know about his Wraiths, or the Room of Requirement, and his people were safe. Keeping that in mind, Harry nodded firmly.
"This is nothing to worry about." Harry said, and his eyes strayed to the Wraiths around him before he smiled prettily at Hermione. "Trust me."
She seemed to know he wasn't talking to her, and so her eyes flashed to the students around them as well. Hermione nodded and smiled back, and Harry saw small minute nods from those around him too. Good, they were paying attention.
"Oh no, does this mean they're shutting down the Gobstone Club?" A second year Ravenclaw, Stewert Ackerley, said loudly to his friend.
"Oh shoot, I love the Club!" Hufflepuff Eleanor Branley complained, leaning into her friend Laura Madley.
"There, there, we'll just have to ask the High Inquisitor for permission to continue it." Madley soothed dramatically, "She's so reasonable, I'm sure she'll approve it if we ask really nicely." Branley choked, and the people in the group all shifted as they covered laughter.
Harry hefted his bag higher on his shoulder and sighed. "C'mon, we gotta go to Charms."
At dinner that night Umbridge was back in her seat at the High Table, and her beady eyes were fixed on Harry the entire time. It was horribly unnerving, but it was easy to ignore after so many years of being stared at for so many different reasons.
Dumbledore's speech thanking Madam Pomfrey for spending her most precious time healing Professor Umbridge was smooth as butter, and by the way Madam Pomfrey fidgeted and squirmed in her seat Harry could tell she'd probably only put minimal effort into it. After all, she'd healed worse injuries much faster when it was a student she was caring for.
Days went by without incident or any accusations, and Harry caught his two Ravenclaws outside of Potions six days after the Decree was launched and slipped them a small note.
Soon.
"Good, but not quite. Here, move your feet just a little and shift your weight. Perfect! Just like that." Harry let go of Hermione's waist and assessed her stance, nodding to himself. "Good, try it again. Focus on the spell and clear your mind."
Hermione took a deep breath, and blew it out. She raised her wand and pointed it at Ron, who grinned at her and swished his own wand teasingly. She stared him down for a moment, and then she flicked her wand and a flash of white was cast quickly.
Ron's wand went soaring out of his hand, and Hermione was too busy gasping in delight to catch it. Instead, she fumbled for a moment before dropping it completely. People around the room clapped and cheered, but they also laughed heartily when she bent to pick up the fallen wand with an embarrassed flush.
"That was excellent, well done Hermione." Harry grinned, "Were you the last to go?" He looked at the rest of his DA members to double check, "Did everyone get a turn?" There was a chorus of confirmation, to which Harry nodded firmly. "Good. Remember, learning how to cast nonverbally gives you an advantage over your enemies. They don't know what you're casting, and that gives you a leg up in most scenarios. Of course, it's the same the other way 'round. Be extremely careful if you're facing someone who's casting nonverbally."
"How many spells can you do nonverbally?" Alicia asked, raising a hand.
"I dunno." Harry said honestly, shrugging. "I haven't tried very many, but usually it works when I want it to."
"So theoretically you could cast anything nonverbally?" Angelina clarified, hands on her hips.
"I didn't say that." Harry laughed, "I like to stick to what I know I can do. Usually that's the Disarming Charm, the Shield Charm, and a few minor hexes I've used on Draco over the years."
"I'm sure he likes that." George grinned widely, "He'd give himself the credit, though."
"He definitely would, and he can have it." Harry said with an amused huff, "Anyway, I'd like to try something a little bit different for a moment. Can everyone form a semicircle around me and draw their wands please?"
Harry wasn't surprised that a few looked confused, but even so every one of them followed his directions without pause. It filled him with warmth knowing he held their trust so casually and completely. It was the little things that reminded him of just how lucky he was.
"Alright, watch carefully." Harry said, as if it would be hard to see what he did. Honestly he'd be rather concerned if they didn't notice, since he was aiming to be dramatic on purpose.
Harry closed his eyes for a beat and focused, drawing his concentration until he only had a single intention and thought in his mind. With that thought in mind he slashed down his wand with both extreme caution and as much force as he could safely throw at them. He didn't want to knock then in their asses, this demonstration was for something different.
Expelliarmus.
Every person in the room, save Harry, lost their wands at the same time. A few of them, such as the three Weasleys, Hermione, and Alicia, tried to hang on and failed only barely. Harry was immensely proud of them, but he didn't show it just then as he twirled his wand again.
Wingardium Leviosa.
As they flew towards Harry, eleven wands being far too many for Harry to reasonably catch all at once, they all froze in the air above his head and floated there under his command. His friends stared at him, a few openly gaping, and he grinned widely at them.
"Can anyone tell me what I did just now?" Harry asked, looking between them and assessing them. Surprisingly, Alicia's hand was the first to go up. "Yes, Alicia."
"You Disarmed us and then used the Levitation Charm to both capture them properly and keep them away from us." She said, both awe and frustration clear in her voice.
"Excellent, that's exactly right." Harry nodded his approval, "And what should you do now that I have your wand?"
"Um, surrender?" Alicia asked with a wince.
"When you're not in immediate or moral danger, that is a valid strategy." Harry tilted his head, "But there is a better answer. Does anyone–" The classroom door shoved open, and everyone turned in surprise.
"Mister Harry Potter!" Dobby stumbled into the room with teary but determined eyes. "It is now!"
"Depulso." Harry ordered, and the wands above his head zipped back towards their respective owners. They blinked in surprise but snatched up their wands promptly. "Everyone, I gave Dobby instructions to warn us when Umbridge started moving." Harry said quickly, "Get out of here, run to your Common Rooms. Go!"
After a split second of hesitation, one that Harry feared would get them killed in a life or death situation, the room exploded with bustle and Harry remained at the back of the pack to usher them all out. Hermione caught his eye, and with a small shake of his head she abandoned the clipboard full of their member's names and organization title. Umbridge would need it.
When all of his people were safely away and running in different directions, Harry decided to remain in the doorway as though he were unsure what to do. That is, until Roger Davies skidded around the corner with a wicked little smirk that had Harry ducking his head to hide wheezing laughter.
"I found one!" Roger yelled dramatically, "He's on the move!" With a significant look and a challenging grin, Harry booked it down the corridor away from him. Roger swore loudly, and then he gave chase.
It didn't last long before a Tripping Jinx snagged Harry by the ankles; he went crashing to the ground immediately. Harry yelped at the impact, then Roger was kneeling at his side to press a hand to Harry's shoulder to keep him down.
"I caught him! I caught Potter!" Roger shouted, but then he tapped Harry with his wand behind his back very quickly and muttered the Stamina Charm under his breath.
The aches in Harry's elbows and hip disappeared as mild healing and a whole lot of energy poured into him, and he grinned widely at Roger for both a show of faux arrogance and earnest gratitude for the spell. Harry was glad Roger seemed to understand.
"Ah excellent, Roger, excellent!" Umbridge gasped, rounding the corner and spotting Harry sprawled on the floor with Roger's hand on his shoulder. "Very good, oh, fifty points to Ravenclaw! I'll take him from you, here, stand up Potter!"
Harry hadn't ever seen Umbridge so happy, and he kept an aloof and annoyed expression on his face as she gripped his arm with meaty fingers and dragged him close to her. Her fingers were thick stubs, and Harry was vaguely reminded of when his Uncle Vernon used to grab him by the arm in such a way.
"Go check the library for more, and don't forget the bathrooms! Have someone check the girls' bathrooms too, please." Umbridge said, a breathlessness in her voice as she spoke to Roger. "Off you go, Roger, and you…" Harry leaned away from her as she leaned closer, a sickening softness entering her voice that made Harry's skin crawl. "You can come with me to the Headmaster's office, Potter."
Harry met her eyes, and he couldn't resist sticking his tongue out at her.
Notes:
Y'all I'm so proud of myself :') I've been so productive lately! I've written ahead several chapters and I'm really enjoying the writing I've been doing.
Anyway thanks for reading and I hope you're looking forward to the confrontation next chapter!!
Chapter 31: Turning the Tables
Summary:
Harry is taken to Dumbledore's Office where consequences for his actions are waiting for him.
Notes:
Hey everyone, I know you've been excited for this chapter and here it is! We finally get to see how Harry's plans unravel in Dumbledore's Office!
Thank you for your support <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 31
Consequences Aren't Always Negative
Umbridge dragged Harry through the castle, and she seemed to make a bit of a show of it as numerous students stared at them with wide and oh so innocent doe eyes as they rushed by. She grinned the whole way, ignoring Harry's bored and disinterested expression completely.
When they reached the gargoyles guarding the Headmaster's office, Harry briefly entertained the notion that Umbridge wouldn't know the password. She did, however, and it was as ridiculous as ever.
"Fizzing Whizbee." Umbridge said in a sing-songy tone, and Harry grimaced at the sound of it. She really was happy, wasn't she? Disgusting.
They climbed the steps before Umbridge practically threw the door open, and when Harry was dragged inside he noticed the room was full of people.
Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk, serene and smiling as ever; Professor McGonagall stood beside him, her usually stern expression twisted with concern and anger. Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge was clearly anxious as he rocked back and forth on his heels, a bright smile split across his features; Percy Weasley was there too, clearly in attendance to take notes as he stood in a corner with a quill and parchment, watching with keen eyes behind square spectacles.
For Harry, seeing the man who'd nearly killed Draco was most shocking of all. It was Kingsley Shacklebolt, according to a few of his Wraiths who recognized the man during their parley with Voldemort, an Auror for the Ministry. He'd attempted to blow Draco up, and Harry had almost let it happen. Draco would probably be dead if not for Voldemort, and the man who'd thrown a deadly explosive curse of white sparks that could cave in ribcages was standing there as an Auror by the Minister's side. The second Auror Harry didn't recognize, so he merely skipped over the man.
Another astonishing revelation, the portraits were awake. Every slumbering and spying Headteacher was wide awake, staring down at Harry with both accusational and interested gazes. Some of them whispered to their neighbors through the frames, much to Harry's amusement. He was glad he was intriguing to them, at least; if they'd finally decided to acknowledge him by giving him their waking attention they should at least be entertained.
"Well, well, well…" Fudge grinned, wicked satisfaction on his face. Harry gave him a sarcastic salute in return.
"He was headed back to Gryffindor Tower." Umbridge said sweetly, and as her hand tightened on his arm Harry finally yanked it away from her. She didn't stop him, thankfully. Harry would've had to break her arm again if she tried. "The Davies boy cornered him."
"Did he?" Fudge nodded approvingly, "I must remember to inform his parents of this triumph. Well, Potter, I expect you know why you're here?"
Harry opened his mouth to respond, but he couldn't. His throat was tight and no sound came out. Expressionlessly, Harry glanced over at Dumbledore. The Headmaster was looking just past Harry's shoulder, and he shook his head so minutely Harry would've missed it if he'd been able to look away.
"Nope." Harry said, taking a stuttering breath as his lungs and mouth cooperated. "Not a clue."
"I beg your pardon?" Fudge blinked, "You don't know?"
"Nope." Harry repeated, and he barely kept a straight face at the childishly confused expression Fudge aimed at Umbridge. Dumbledore shifted, and Harry glanced at him to see an approving twitch of a nod and the ghost of a wink.
That was not a good fucking sign.
"So you have no idea why Professor Umbridge has brought you to this office?" Fudge asked, regaining some of his composure to quip at him with disbelieving sarcasm. "You are not aware you have broken any school rules?"
"Hm… school rules?" Harry paused, and then he shook with his with a little negating noise. "Mh-mm. Can't say I am."
"Or Ministry Decrees?"
"None that I know of." Harry said, containing his amusement at how Fudge grew increasingly angry. In any other situation Harry might be afraid of expulsion, but with Dumbledore standing right there he knew it was only a matter of time before the blame jumped ship.
"So it's news to you, is it?" Fudge seethed, "That an illegal organization had been discovered within this school?"
"That would be correct." Harry replied, clasping his hands behind his back and tilting his head innocently.
"I think, Minister, that we might make more progress if I fetch our informant." Umbridge said silkily, and Fudge immediately nodded.
"Yes, yes, do." He said quickly, and when he glanced at Dumbledore his expression was practically oozing cold malice. "There's nothing like a good witness, is there, Dumbledore?"
"Nothing at all, Cornelius." Dumbledore agreed a little blandly, much to Fudge's chagrin.
Harry waited patiently for the so-called 'witness' to arrive, and his favorite pastime in those minutes was smiling at Fudge and watching veins in his forehead rise up in annoyance. The jaw clenching was pretty funny too.
When Lisa Turpin was escorted in, her chin was raised high and her eyes were steely. Determination bled from her face, even as her hands shook. Her eyes found Harry's, and he wished he could give her some comfort. All he could do was tilt his head and cross his arms.
After a moment's hesitation, he tapped his elbow twice silently, and her eyes caught the movement. Lisa looked away, taking a deep breath, and when she blew it out her hands were steady at her sides.
"Now, my dear, you've been very brave coming forward like this." Umbridge cooed, putting a hand on Lisa's shoulder. Lisa tensed and leaned away, probably not even exaggerating her discomfort as Umbridge smiled sickeningly right up in her face. "The Minster is very pleased with you, so why don't you tell him what you told me?"
Lisa remained silent, leaning away from Umbridge in disgust, which seemed to make Umbridge impatient.
"Oh very well, silly girl, I'll tell him." Umbridge snapped, and she turned to the Minister with a smile. "Well, Minister, Miss Turpin here came to my office shortly after lunch and told me she had something to say. She told me about a secret group she'd joined that was led by Harry Potter, and that he was teaching them advanced Defense magic! Unfortunately she clammed up almost immediately after, poor thing, I think she's afraid."
"That's very brave of you." Fudge smiled, an expression that was so clearly false that Lisa's lip twitched and Harry almost laughed. "Now, will you tell me what happened at this meeting? What was its purpose? Who was there?"
Lisa's eyes darted to Harry, then she just shook her head at the Minister. She clenched her jaw a little and remained stubbornly silent. Harry didn't know why, or what she was thinking, but he forced himself to remain quiet and trust her. She trusted him enough to do this, so he trusted whatever plan she was currently enacting right in front of him.
"Is she being prevented from speaking?" Fudge asked Umbridge impatiently, to which Umbridge frowned.
"I cannot tell, Minister, but I can take up the story from here." Umbridge smiled again, "Two weeks ago Potter approached Miss Turpin and her fellow Ravenclaw, Roger Davies, trying to persuade them to join an illegal society, whose aim was to learn spells and curses that the Ministry decided are inappropriate for school aged–"
"I think you'll find you're wrong, Dolores." Dumbledore looked at her over his spectacles, clearly portraying condescension.
"Oho!" Fudge exclaimed with a grin, bouncing excitedly as though he were expecting it all along. "Yes, let's hear the latest cock-and-bull designed to pull Harry Potter out of trouble! Go on then, Dumbledore, go on. Was Miss Turpin lying? Or Mister Davies? Or is there a usual simple explanation involving a reversal of time, a dead man coming back to life, and a handful of invisible dementors?"
Harry blinked in genuine surprise at the words, and he nearly missed Percy's exclamation of approval and applause because of it. Apparently, the Minister hated Harry and Dumbledore much more than Harry had previously anticipated.
"Cornelius," Dumbledore started, smiling serenely despite the situation, "I do not deny, and I'm sure nor does Harry, that he approached some of his friends to recruit them for a Defense Against the Dark Arts group. I am merely pointing out that Dolores is quite wrong to suggest that such a group was, at the time, illegal. If you remember, the Ministry Decree banning all student societies was not put into effect until a week ago, two weeks after he began talking amongst his friends about joining a group. He was not breaking any rules at all while doing that."
Harry could appreciate the smoothness of the explanation, and wondered how Umbridge planned on getting around that excuse. It'd be inconvenient if Harry's plans all fell through because of it, but as long as Harry and his Wraiths make it out unscathed Harry'd be fine with it. Unhappy, but fine.
"That's all very fine, Headmaster." Umbridge said, recovering from her shock, "But we are now over a week past the introduction of Educational Decree Number Twenty-five. Even if that first meeting was not illegal, all the others since then have been."
"Well, they certainly would be, if they indeed had continued them after the Decree came into effect." Dumbledore said pleasantly, completely unruffled. "Do you have any evidence that these meetings continued?"
Harry stiffened as Shacklebolt shifted to cover a mumbled spell, and he felt a soft current drift past him like a moth's wing across his skin. It was so focused and directed, Harry felt a spark of panic as he glanced over at Lisa.
She wobbled a little, and he watched as an odd cloudy blankness covered her eyes, like a smokescreen descending upon her like a blanket. Harry didn't know what spell it was, but he felt a pit forming in his stomach as he ran through in his head what it could be.
"Evidence?" Umbridge grinned in her toadlike way, "Have you not been listening, Dumbledore? Why do you think Miss Turpin is here?'
"Oh, can she tell us about the week's worth of meetings?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, "I was under the impression that she was merely reporting a meeting tonight." Harry felt sickened by the confidence. He'd done something to her.
"Miss Turpin," Umbridge turned to Lisa immediately, "tell us how long these meetings have been going on, dear. You can simply nod or shake your head, I'm sure whatever is keeping you from speaking won't affect that. Have they been meeting regularly as of late? Just nod or shake your head, dear."
Everyone seemed to hold their breath, all except Dumbledore and Shacklebolt, who'd bewitched Lisa into shaking her head mutely with empty eyes. Nobody mentioned how utterly lifeless she looked.
"I don't think you understood the question, did you, dear?" Umbridge asked quickly, glancing at Fudge nervously. "I'm asking whether you've been going to these meetings for the past week? You have, haven't you?"
Lisa shook her head again, looking straight ahead at absolutely nothing. Harry was glad his arms were crossed, no one could see his hands as they curled into fists.
"What do you mean by shaking your head, dear?" Umbridge asked sharply, and McGonagall scoffed.
"I would have thought her meaning was quite clear." McGonagall snapped coldly, "There have been no secret meetings in the last week. Is that correct, Miss Turpin?"
Again, whatever spell encased her mind made Lisa nod blankly. Harry was beginning to suspect the Imperious Curse, but surely an Auror wouldn't…?
"But there was a meeting tonight!" Umbridge exclaimed, "There was a meeting, Miss Turpin, you told me about it, in that random classroom on the third floor! Potter here is the leader, was he not? Potter organized it, Potter– why are you shaking your head you stupid girl?"
"Well, usually when a person is shaking their head they mean 'no.'" McGonagall said coolly, "So unless Miss Turpin is using a form of sign language yet unknown to humans–"
What happened next happened so quickly Harry barely had time to comprehend it.
Umbridge leapt forward and grabbed Lisa by the shoulders, shaking her roughly and baring her teeth in Lisa's face. Harry darted forward and yanked Lisa away, but at the same time Dumbledore rose to his feet with his wand raised and Shacklebolt strode towards Umbridge fiercely. Smartly, Umbridge jumped backwards and threw her hands up in surrender.
"I cannot allow you to manhandle my students, Dolores." Dumbledore said furiously. Harry clutched Lisa's arm just a little tighter because of it.
"You want to calm yourself, Madam Umbridge." Shacklebolt spoke in that deep gravelly voice of his. "You don't want to get yourself in trouble now."
"No." Umbridge whispered breathlessly, and then she shook her head as she glanced up at Shacklebolt's towering figure. "I mean, yes, you're right, Shacklebolt. I forgot… I forgot myself."
Harry, as slowly as he could, shifted so Lisa was just the slightest bit behind him. He clutched her arm firmly but not roughly, and he wrestled his anger under control. Lisa was staring blankly ahead, unresponsive, and yet nobody seemed to care because the people who were 'on Harry's side' didn't think she was worth their time because she betrayed him. Assholes.
"Dolores," Fudge said, scrambling for composure, "the meeting tonight, the one we know definitely happened…"
"Yes, of course." Umbridge straightened her jacket, "Yes, well, Miss Turpin tipped me off and I proceeded at once to the third floor where the classroom was, accompanied by another very trustworthy student, Roger Davies, to catch those in the meeting red-handed. It appears that they were forewarned of my arrival, however, because when we reached the classroom they were all gone. It doesn't matter, however, because Mister Davies found this evidence left behind in the classroom."
Harry wasn't surprised to see the clipboard, he was delighted in fact, and when Fudge took it Harry knew they'd finally done it. The tables were officially turned.
"The moment I saw Potter's name on the list I knew what we were dealing with." Umbridge added with wicked softness in her tone. For once, Harry didn't mind it.
"Excellent, yes, but…" Fudge slowly raised his eyes to Dumbledore, and when he spoke next his voice was quiet, even though his face had a thin smile across it. "See what they've named themselves? Dumbledore's Army."
Dumbledore took the paper and Harry braced himself for it. For the moment everything would change, and he wasn't disappointed.
"Well, the game is up." Dumbledore said, looking at Fudge evenly. "Would you like a written confession from me, Cornelius, or will a statement before these witnesses suffice?"
McGonagall and Shacklebolt exchanged panic glances, and Harry felt smugness fill him at the sight of it. Yes. Yes. They should be worried.
"Statement?" Fudge seemed genuinely confused "What? I don't–"
"Dumbledore's Army, Cornelius, not Potter's Army." Dumbledore said evenly, "Dumbledore's Army."
"But– but–" Understanding blazed in Fudge's eyes, and he recoiled sharply with a gasp. "You?" Fudge caught the edges of his own robes on fire when he stepped backwards into the fireplace, and he patted it out with a scrambling hand as he tried not to take his eyes off Dumbledore.
"That's right."
"You organized this?"
"I did."
"You recruited these students for– for your Army?"
"Tonight was supposed to be the first meeting." Dumbledore nodded, lying expertly exactly as Harry knew he would. "Merely to see whether they would be interested in joining me. I see now that it was a mistake to invite Miss Turpin, of course."
Lisa nodded, and that was when people seemed to notice Harry was standing in front of her protectively. The people in the room had bigger things to worry about than his strange behavior, however, when Fudge rounded on Dumbledore with seething anger.
"So you have been plotting against me!" Fudge all but shouted.
"That's right." Dumbledore said brightly, smiling even still.
"But Dumbledore–" Harry started, feigning concern, but he was interrupted.
"Be quiet, Harry, or I am afraid you will have to leave my office." Dumbledore said at the same time Harry caught a warning look from McGonagall and a dangerous one from Shacklebolt.
"Yes, shut up, Potter!" Fudge barked, "Well, well, well, I came here tonight expecting to expel Potter and instead–"
"Instead you get to arrest me." Dumbledore said with a smile, "It's rather like losing a Knut and finding a Galleon, isn't it?"
"Weasley!" Fudge exclaimed suddenly, making Percy jump. "Weasley, have you written it all down? Everything he's said, his confession, have you got it?"
"Yes, sir, I think so, sir!" Percy squeaked, eagerness making his voice pitch higher. His nose and fingers were splattered with ink, much to Harry's amusement.
"The bit about how he's been trying to build up an Army against the Ministry, how he's been working to destabilize me?"
"Yes, sir, I've got it, yes!"
"Very well, then." Fudge turned back to Dumbledore with an eager grin, "Duplicate your notes, Weasley, and send a copy to the Daily Prophet at once. If we send a fast owl we should make the morning edition!" Harry hadn't ever seen Percy move so fast; he was out of the room before Fudge even had time to take a breath. "You," Fudge rounded back on Dumbledore, "will be escorted back to the Ministry, where you will be formally charged and then sent to Azkaban to await a trial!"
"Ah, yes." Dumbledore smiled gently, and Harry knew this was where he'd make his escape. Even if he wasn't actually arrested, Dumbledore would be gone soon. That was enough. "Yes, I thought we might hit that little snag."
"Snag?" Fudge asked, still bouncing in place, "I see no snag, Dumbledore!"
"Well, I'm afraid I do."
"Oh really?"
"Well, it's just that you seem to be laboring under the delusion that I am going to… what is the phrase? Come quietly." Fudge seemed to pause, and Umbridge steadily grew red in the face. "I am afraid I am not going to come quietly at all, Cornelius. I've absolutely no intention of being sent to Azkaban. I could break out, of course, but what a waste of time that would be, and frankly, I can think of a whole host of things I would rather be doing."
Fudge made a rather cowardly sound and looked desperately at his two Aurors. The unknown man stepped forward towards Dumbledore, as if to confront him on the Minister's behalf, then stopped.
"Don't be silly, Dawlish," Dumbledore said with a smile, "I'm sure you're an excellent Auror; I seem to remember you achieved an Outstanding in all your N.E.W.T.s, but if you attempt to 'bring me in by force,' I will have to hurt you."
Dawlish blinked owlishly, and then retreated again with a sheepish and slightly apologetic smile towards Fudge.
"So," Fudge growled, anger overtaking everything else, "you intend to take on Dawlish, Shacklebolt, Dolores, and myself single-handed, do you, Dumbledore?"
"Merlin's beard, no." Dumbledore laughed, but there was a sharpness that made Harry want to drag Lisa out and not come back. "Not unless you are foolish enough to force me to."
"He will not be single-handed!" McGonagall exclaimed then, whipping out her wand.
"Oh yes I will, Minerva!" Dumbledore snapped, "Hogwarts needs you!"
"Enough of this rubbish!" Fudge shouted before McGonagall could reply, "Dawlish! Shacklebolt! Take him!"
Harry didn't even have time to wonder if Shacklebolt really would attack Dumbledore for the Minister as the crack of a silver spell filled the room and Harry was thrown to the ground.
The portraits screamed, Fawkes cried out, and the spell that rang for a second time was again so loud it could've been a gunshot. Someone had Harry pinned to the floor by the back of his neck, and Harry didn't try moving because he'd thrown himself over Lisa the moment the room exploded.
Harry choked on dust, but he remained trapped until the shouts of "No!" and the sounds of shattering glass and frantic footsteps went silent. Even after it had all ended, the hand on his neck was iron until a shadow fell over them.
"Are you alright?" Dumbledore asked.
"Yes!" McGonagall shrieked, jumping to her feet, and Harry coughed roughly as she released him. Half strangling him didn't seem like the best way to keep him safe, but he didn't linger on the matter.
Harry sat up so he could look over Lisa, whom he'd thrown himself over when McGonagall shoved him down. She was face down with her brown hair splayed across her face, and when Harry turned her over he fumbled in concern as he noticed her eyes had fluttered shut.
"Unfortunately, I had to hex Kingsley too or it would have looked very suspicious." Dumbledore was saying to McGonagall lowly, "He was remarkably quick on the uptake, modifying Miss Turpin's memory like that while everyone was looking the other way; thank him for me, won't you, Minerva?"
Harry's fists clenched in the back of Lisa's shirt, but he shoved the anger down as he hauled her up into his lap so he could check her pulse better. She seemed fine, and she was breathing okay, but he was extremely worried about what Shacklebolt had done to her mind.
"Where will you go, Dumbledore?" McGonagall whispered, "G–" She choked, and she looked at Harry with narrowed eyes as though it were his fault their headquarters were hidden under the Fidelius Charm.
"Oh, no." Dumbledore denied immediately, "I am not leaving to go into hiding. Fudge will soon wish he'd never dislodged me from Hogwarts. I promise you…" Harry looked up at Dumbledore with wide eyes as the man looked down at him, and then Fawkes swooped down.
The Phoenix flew above Dumbledore's head, crooning in either urgency or distress, and then Dumbledore reached above his head to grasp Fawkes' tail feathers. Not a moment later, there was a flash of fire, golden light, and then they were both gone completely.
"Where is he?" Fudge groaned, sitting up stiffly, "Where is he!?"
"I don't know!" Shacklebolt exclaimed deeply, leaping to his feet.
"He can't have Disapparated!" Umbridge cried, throwing her hands up. "You can't inside the school–"
"The stairs!" Dawlish yelled, pointing. In a split second both Aurors plus Umbridge all thundered down the stairs out of the office and disappeared.
Fudge stood up slowly, and then he gave McGonagall a nasty look as he pressed a hand to his torn sleeve and slightly bleeding arm. "Well Minerva, I'm afraid this is the end of your friend Dumbledore."
"You think so, do you?" McGonagall snapped, but Fudge seemed to be in his own twisted world as he examined the shattered and destroyed office they stood in.
"You'd better get those two off to bed." Fudge said dismissively, barely glancing back at them. McGonagall seethed silently, but then she was yanking Harry to his feet (bringing Lisa too as Harry clutched her tightly) and marched for the door.
"We need to go to the Hospital Wing." Harry said the moment the door was slammed shut behind them. "She's unconscious."
McGonagall stopped where she'd been stomping down the stairs, and she looked back up at where Harry was still standing at the top with a limp Lisa leaning against his side. He maneuvered her carefully, and then scooped her up so her head was on his shoulder and he supported her with one hand under the knees and one between her shoulder blades.
"Please, you heard what Dumbledore said." Harry said, shifting a little at the dead weight in his arms. "That Auror did something to her mind–"
"I know you have a kind heart, but don't bother with her." McGonagall snapped, and when she stormed back up to where Harry was he resisted flinching away from her intense anger. "Dumbledore did all of this for you. If not for Dumbledore and Kingsley, Miss Turpin would've ratted you out and you'd have been expelled. You should learn to be a little more grateful."
"I understand that," Harry said patiently, taking deep breaths, "but she's still a student, isn't she? Shacklebolt used that spell on her from across the room. She could be seriously hurt."
"Kingsley doesn't make mistakes like that." McGonagall sniffed, "But, you can escort her to the Hospital Wing if you so choose. I need to go report back and inform–" She broke off suddenly, then shook her head. "I… I have things I need to do."
Harry never would've expected McGonagall would rush off and leave an unconscious and possibly mentally injured student without medical attention or a staff member, and yet, as he watched her emerald robes swish out behind her as she vanished down the stairs, he couldn't bring himself to be surprised.
Harry decided he needed help to get her all the way to the Hospital Wing, so he decided to enlist help. It was a struggle, but Harry carried Lisa all the way to the bottom of Ravenclaw Tower where he found Roger and Padma both waiting. Harry was just so glad he didn't have to brave the stairs.
"Lisa!" Roger exclaimed as he rushed over with Padma at his heels.
"I'm going to call a meeting to talk about what happened," Harry murmured when they huddled close to fuss over Lisa in his arms, "for now all I can tell you if that Dumbledore had Shacklebolt mess with her memories in the middle of everything, from across the room. She was completely unresponsive to me and her surroundings."
"That bastard." Roger said, gritting his teeth. "Give her here." Harry gratefully passed her over to Roger, who was both taller and stronger than Harry. He was a seventh year Quidditch Captain, after all.
"He's gone?" Padma asked, barely audibly as she breathed out the words. Harry just nodded a tiny bit, and the tension melted from her shoulders. "I'll let everyone know what you've said, and to watch the coins. We'll be ready."
"Let's take her to the Hospital Wing." Harry said at a more normal volume as Padma slipped away up the Tower stairs. "She's going to be okay." Roger nodded, but his hands on Lisa were tight and his jaw was clenched tightly.
Harry couldn't help doubting his own words, and he felt the regret sting him harshly. He'd done this. He'd caused this. It was his fault, just like Cedric–
"Stop. It." Roger ground out suddenly.
"What?" Harry blinked.
"You're being depressing, stop." Roger snapped, "We don't know each other very well, but I know you're blaming yourself for this. Don't." He looked like he wanted to say more, but his mouth clamped shut. Harry understood anyway.
"Okay." Harry said quietly, "Thank you." The rest of their walk was silent.
Explaining to Madam Pomfrey that Dumbledore was gone and Shacklebolt had modified Lisa's memories so she wouldn't tell some important secret (Harry told her Dumbledore prohibited him from talking about it) was difficult, but she took it in stride and said she'd monitor Lisa overnight. If Lisa needed care when she woke up, or was having trouble remembering things or who she was, Madam Pomfrey would do her best to take care of it.
That left Harry to walk back to his Common Room in a daze, stumble through the Portrait hole, and collapse into his friends' waiting arms. Surprisingly, it wasn't just Gryffindors.
Hermione held his hand and brushed his bangs from his eyes and Ron laughed softly as he teased Harry about the dirt on his nose, wiping it off gently with a towel; Draco brought him a glass of water and then kept one hand firmly on Harry's shoulder as he stood guard behind Harry's seat on the couch, while Theo curled up next to Harry and leaned into his side as he quietly read his book; Luna smiled at Harry and offered him a flower crown she'd conjured just for him; Heidi brought him a blanket and tucked him into the couch firmly while she bickered with Malcolm about which side of the blanket was softer; and Harry just basked in the closeness of their presence.
They'd done it. Dumbledore was gone.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!!
Chapter 32: Let's Talk About It
Summary:
Umbridge is Headmistress, and Harry has a meeting about what went down with Dumbledore.
Notes:
Hello everyone, this chapter is a short one but definitely a necessary one. I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 32
Headmistress Umbridge
By Order of
The Ministry of Magic
Dolores Jane Umbridge (High Inquisitor) has replaced Albus Dumbledore as Head of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
The above is in accordance with Educational Decree Number Twenty-six.
Signed,
Cornelius Oswald Fudge
Minister of Magic
"So it worked." Ernie MacMillan whispered as they left Herbology, "Will there be a meeting?"
"After dinner." Harry confirmed, "I'm changing the coins after lunch."
"You know, I heard from one of the portraits that Umbridge tried to get into the Headmaster's office last night." Ernie said lowly, "She couldn't even get past the gargoyle. It sealed itself completely, and she pitched a fit over it."
"Of course the school would be loyal to Dumbledore." Harry muttered, "Not that I'm upset she's locked out, but this probably isn't too good a sign."
"Is the castle alive, you think?" Ron asked, lowering his voice as he spoke.
"No, but the things in it are." Hermione shook her head, "The statues talk, the suits of armor move around, every portrait is alive, of course. Isn't it obvious? They're probably all loyal to Dumbledore."
"Oh, that's a problem." Ron frowned.
"D'you think they'll fight back if someone tried to take the castle?" Ernie asked, wide eyed.
"That wouldn't end well for anyone, so we'll go with no." Harry sighed, "Let's just hope the gargoyles hate Umbridge and leave it at that." Ernie nodded, and he split off to head to his own class.
"How's the preparation going for your trip over Break?" Hermione asked casually. "I'm thinking of visiting my parents, myself."
"Well I finally figured out the transportation aspect." Harry grinned, "So that's all set now." He blinked, and then turned to Ron. "Hey, I heard your siblings were working on making some clothes. Did you hear anything about that lately? I meant to ask but I forgot."
"Ohhh yeah, that's going well." Ron said, "Apparently they made two outfits but they're adding capes, which takes awhile."
"They're not capes. Capes are stupid!" Harry exclaimed, throwing up his hands. "They're cloaks. Short ones, but cloaks nonetheless."
"Sure, sure, whatever you say." Ron snickered, so Harry elbowed him in the side.
"C'mon, we have Transfiguration." Hermione laughed, "McGonagall's been in a right state since Dumbledore left, so let's not push her patience."
"Ah, very wise." Ron said, nodding with false seriousness. He earned another jab in the ribs, this time from Hermione.
"So that's it." Harry said, clasping his hands together as he finished his speech. "Does anyone have any questions?"
"How's Lisa?" Cho said quickly, raising her hand almost as an afterthought. "You said she's still in the Hospital Wing?"
"She's alright." Harry sighed. He ran a hand through his hair and took a deep breath. "Unfortunately, she doesn't remember the DA plans or much else surrounding me. She didn't even know we were friends. I'm afraid to ask her about the Wraiths just in case she doesn't remember it, but I'm going to have to, and soon. Madam Pomfrey says she'll be released the day before Break, which is in five days, but she makes no promises about her memories coming back."
"What do we do if she doesn't remember?" Roger said, leaning forward. The Ravenclaw was sitting in the front row, and so Harry could easily see his nails bitten down to the quick and a bandaid over one of them.
"I think it'd be best if someone asks her if she has any plans for Break, maybe see if she remembers that we have a meeting with Voldemort in eight days." Harry sighed, "If she really doesn't remember… we'll have to either find a way to reintroduce her in such a way that she doesn't run screaming, or we'll have to keep her shut away from all of it like the rest who aren't a part of it."
"So she might never get her memories back?" Cho asked, her voice quivering slightly.
"I don't know." Harry sighed, "... It's a possibility, though. Auror Shacklebolt is a powerful wizard, and he modified her memories to make sure she didn't tell them anything about the DA. I don't know if it can be reversed, I'm sorry."
"Wait, I think I might have a theory." Hermione blurted, and suddenly all eyes were on her. "You said modified, right?"
"Yes." Harry confirmed.
"That's a Memory Charm, not Obliviation." Hermione said, "Obliviation is a kind of Memory Charm, but there's different kinds. Obliviation removes memories permanently, but the Forgetfulness Charm erases very specific memories, and there's also a Charm to create false memories as well. I think… this could be the Forgetfulness Charm."
"Is there a way to reverse it?" Roger asked immediately, and Hermione winced.
"In theory, yes." She said carefully, "With Muggles, if it's not powerful enough they can snap out of it and remember. I don't know if it's the same with wizards, but it should be reversible."
"Can't we just use the other spell to make fake memories of real memories?" Roger frowned, "Plant the memories in her head, I mean. They'd be fake, because we put them there, but we'd use things that really happened."
"No, we shouldn't do that." Harry vetoed immediately, "If Lisa ever found out, or she saw through the false memories, she'd immediately tell someone and it'd ruin everything."
"Well we have to do something!" Roger exclaimed, "She volunteered for this, and she trusted that you'd take care of us."
"I'm not giving up on her." Harry said firmly, meeting Roger's eyes specifically. "I'm willing to talk more about what we can do, but we are not putting false memories in her head. It's an invasion of privacy and there's too many risks involved."
"So what do you suggest?" Roger scowled.
"I think we should look into Hermione's Forgetfulness Charm theory, but carefully." Harry sighed, "Memory Charms are extremely dangerous, and messing them up can be lethal."
"Remember what happened to Professor Lockhart?" Heidi said, leaning forward in her chair, "He ended up in St. Mungo's!"
Harry tried to keep a straight face at the reminder of the Professor who'd planned to Obliviate him and Ron, but he only vaguely succeeded. A couple people noticed, and looked confused. Harry cleared his throat and moved on.
"Good example, Heidi." Harry nodded, "Memories are very fragile."
"But you're willing to try?" Roger pressed, and Harry sighed again.
"Yes, but first we should look into it, do some research, get familiar with the Charm before messing with Lisa's mind." Harry narrowed his eyes at Roger, who slouched in his chair with a bit of a huff. "I know you're anxious to see her back to her old self, so am I, but we need to be careful. I promise I'll do everything I can to help her."
"I'm just stressed, I'm sorry." Roger looked away, "I didn't mean to sound like you didn't want to help her."
"It's alright." Harry smiled tiredly, "I think that's enough for today. If you have any ideas about Memory Charms or you're willing to help with the research, please meet in the library tomorrow after lunch."
Harry leaned on his knees and slouched in his chair, running a hand through his hair anxiously. People slowly filtered out, except a select few who approached Harry's chair on the mildly raised platform.
"Are you okay?" Hermione asked, putting a hand on his shoulder.
"No." Harry admitted quietly, "Roger's right, Lisa trusted me and I couldn't protect her."
"It's not your fault." Luna said gently, "You did everything you could, we all know that."
"We should've looked into the risks more carefully, I should've–"
"Nobody thought Dumbledore would practically curse a student." Draco said firmly, "Or have his idiot followers do it for him."
"I just… I feel responsible." Harry whispered, "I felt it when Shacklebolt cast the spell, it brushed right by me on its path to her. I should've done something."
"If you had, it might've made everything worse." Hermione pointed out, "It could've clued them in on our plans, or the ruse."
"It also would've told them how powerful you were." Theo huffed, "Feeling magic in the air as a spell travels across a room? If you'd blocked it in that moment, not only would they have noticed but they'd have immediately known it was you."
"Maybe I don't care." Harry ground his teeth, but he looked up in surprise when Theo put his wand under Harry's chin and gently lifted Harry's head up with it.
"You should care." Theo said, firm yet soft. He lowered his wand, but Harry still looked up at him with wide eyes. "Your power is incredible, Harry, and letting them see that would let them see what a threat you are. You're dangerous, Harry, your magic is a miracle to us and damning for them."
"You're always telling us that our greatest advantage is in secrecy, whether it's casting nonverbally or being underestimated." Hermione added, "Losing that advantage would've been bad enough, but tack on making Dumbledore suspicious? It's bad all around."
"So you're glad I let this happen?" Harry snapped, "That Lisa's in the Hospital Wing and may never recover because of my mistake?"
"She's going to recover." Theo said before anyone else could speak, "I know she will."
"How?" Harry muttered, "How could you possibly know that?"
"Because I've seen your magic. Felt it." Theo's eyes were bright as he spoke, "If anyone can reverse a Forgetfulness Charm, it's you. I just hope I'll be there to see it when it happens."
Notes:
I hope you guys like the direction I'm going with this. What do y'all think of the Forgetfulness Charm idea? :)
Chapter 33: Ideas
Summary:
Harry and his friends try to find a way to help Lisa.
Notes:
Hello my Tuesday readers, I'm back with another chapter! I'm sorry I didn't post last week, please check the end notes if you care for my excuses <3
Enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 33
Can We Fix This?
Harry, Hermione, Cho, Luna, Roger, and Theo were all sitting in the library long after the others had left. Around twenty others had come to help them search for answers, but one by one they'd dispersed. Harry didn't mind, knowing they had other things to do, but some of his friends didn't seem to be of like mind.
"Could we get Ginny back in here?" Roger ran a hand through his already quite messy hair. "She was reading that book on Remembralls, right?"
"We've been over this already." Hermione sighed, "First of all, Remembralls don't actually help with memory. Second of all, Ginny is practicing her flying with her brothers, so leave her be. It's been awhile since she's flown."
"Reckon this is a bit more important than flying." Roger muttered.
"We're here on volunteer basis." Harry reminded him lightly, "I've always said what we're doing, all of it, is volunteer only; I won't be forcing anyone into anything they don't want to do. I'm not going to go back on my word, even for this."
"I know, I know." Roger winced, "I just wish there was a way to help her, and that we could find it."
"We will find it." Hermione said firmly, "What are the ideas we have right now?"
"Well there's the general Counter-Spell, finite incantatem, as well as the Legilimency Charm, Legilimens, and lastly is the False-Memory Charm." Cho read out. She bit her lip and looked at Harry, seemingly feeling his glare. "Though, Harry disapproves of the last two."
"Legilimency is extremely dangerous." Harry huffed, crossing his arms. "I could accidentally kill her! Besides, we unanimously vetoed the Cruciatus, and in my mind Legilimency is no different."
"The Cruciatus is different." Roger said immediately, "It's literally torture."
"Torture is proven to reverse Memory Charms in the majority of cases." Harry snapped, "Legilimency is torture in its own fashion, so don't try to tell me otherwise."
"I thought you said you wouldn't be a leader who squashed his followers' opinions and ruled above them." Roger glared, "Feels an awful lot like that's what you're doing right now, doesn't it?"
Theo put his hands on the table and leaned across it, his silver eyes flashing dangerously. "Don't talk to him like that." He snarled, making Roger flinch.
"Why not?" Roger countered, "He's just our Voice! Not a dictator!"
"I'm only vetoing so strongly because you're insisting I must do it." Harry said sharply, looking Roger dead in the eyes coldly. "I'm uncomfortable with the idea. By all means, if you'd like to go rooting around in her head and risk not just her memory but her life, be my guest."
A silence fell over the table, and after a full five seconds Roger shoved back his chair, scooped up his bag, and stormed off. Harry buried his hand in his hands, leaning his elbows on the table, and sighed.
"Don't mind him." Hermione whispered. Harry looked up exhaustively as she took his hand and squeezed it. "I think Lisa is just special to him, and he's not coping well."
"He's been isolating himself." Luna tilted her head, "In the Tower. Lisa doesn't remember the majority of their friendship because of how much they talked about our friends, and Roger's taking it hard."
"He stopped visiting her." Cho added quietly, "Lisa doesn't know him at all anymore. I think it hurts Roger more than he knows how to express." That sombered them collectively.
"We'll find a way to fix this." Hermione said firmly, "She'll be back to her old self soon enough."
"We only have three more days." Cho said a little miserably. "What if she's not better by Break?"
"She will be." Theo assured her, "It's just a matter of how."
"Let's take a break." Harry sighed, "We'll meet back after dinner and do some more brainstorming then."
The school day was as normal as expected. Harry went to his classes and did his best to pay attention, watching his Order Member teachers out of the corner of his eye as he worked. The closer it got to Break the more they seemed to watch him right back.
During Transfiguration, Harry could feel McGonagall staring at him. At first he ignored it, but eventually he just stared at her in kind. He wasn't surprised when she subtly asked him to stay behind after class.
After waving Hermione and Ron away, he joined her at her desk at the back of the classroom and waited.
"Mr. Potter." McGonagall said, taking a seat and leveling a serious look at him. "I see that you plan to return home for the Holidays." She gestured to the form which people put their names on, meaning they will stay at school for the Holidays. Harry's name was not on it for the first time in all his years at Hogwarts.
"I do." Harry replied evenly.
"I have no illusions about your opinions on the people you live with." McGonagall said it dryly, with a pointed look. "You've never gone home for Break. Has something changed?"
"If you'd prefer I stay, I can do that." Harry shrugged, "All you had to do was ask."
"That's not my intention, Potter." McGonagall sighed. She took off her glasses and rubbed her brow. "I'm merely… concerned."
Harry was momentarily frozen by the words. Once, if she'd said that to him years ago, he might've found comfort in them. He'd have thought that maybe she cared about him. Now though, knowing what he did, Harry found it hard to swallow. It didn't matter if she cared. With Dumbledore behind her, it didn't matter in the slightest.
"There's nothing to worry about." Harry said, pressing a smile onto his face. "I'm just trying to connect with my relatives. We've been at odds, you see, and I'm trying to reach out."
"I know what kind of Muggles they are." McGonagall said quietly, "I told Albus not to leave you with them, and that any wizard would be happy to take you in. He… did not listen." Harry was stunned by the words, and found he couldn't respond. McGonagall continued, looking back at him with serious eyes. "It is not your responsibility to connect with them, Harry."
"I know." Harry said quietly. He smiled at her, this time more genuinely. "Don't worry Professor. I'll be just fine."
"Very well then." McGonagall sighed, and waved her hand. "You may go, Potter."
"Thank you, Professor." Harry said. He hesitated, then smiled. "Thank you for your concern." With that, he turned his back and walked out.
Dinner was a quiet affair, one in which he explained the conversation to Ron and Hermione in soft voices.
"Could she be unaware?" Hermione asked, "Maybe she doesn't know about Dumbledore's plan."
"If she cares about you more than she does Dumbledore, maybe she can be reasoned with." Ron added, "She's a good teacher."
"We can't risk it right now." Harry shook his head, "But maybe… maybe we'll see later on, if she's trustworthy."
Once dinner was over, they were to head to the library. Ron decided he'd accompany them, since he was free.
On the way there, a small first year, a Hufflepuff, approached Harry with nervous twiddling thumbs. She stopped in front of him as he turned to look at her.
"Go on, I'll catch up." Harry waved off his friends. They nodded, and Ron and Hermione kept walking. Harry turned back to the girl curiously. "Hello."
"Um, I'm Rose. Rose Zeller." She said, looking anywhere but his eyes. "I'm… I'm one of your friends."
"Nice to meet you Rose." Harry said with a little smile, "Is something wrong?"
"No, but I wanted to tell you something." Rose pulled on the edge of her skirt and took a deep breath. Then she met Harry's eyes. "Professor Snape was teaching us about Forgetfulness Potions today, did you know that?"
"I didn't." Harry shook his head.
"He says they remove memories, and that it makes people forget things." Rose paused, looking around carefully, and lowered her voice. "Important things like their friends, and promises."
"... Is that so?"
"Professor Snape said that there's a Potion that fixes it, and brings back those important memories." Rose met Harry's eyes again, and there was fierceness in them that Harry should know to expect from Hufflepuffs by now. "It's called the Memory Potion, but only the sixth years are taught about it. Professor Snape says people use it to cheat on exams, and I know he'd be really mad if he knew I was… making suggestions. You know what I mean?"
Harry didn't know what to say. His friends had been looking for the answer that had been right in front of them the entire time. Nobody had considered a Potion before, because Lisa's memory loss was caused by a spell. Maybe it wouldn't work, but suddenly Harry felt like they had a chance.
"Rose, thank you." Harry knelt down and looked up at her, putting a hand on her shoulder and smiling brightly. "It was very brave of you to bring this information to me. I really appreciate it."
"So, I helped?" She asked tentatively, "My friend Amelia said I shouldn't bother you, and that you probably already knew."
"You did the right thing." Harry assured her, "I promise, we'll do our best to make sure we put what you've told us to good use. I know Roger will want to thank you personally after this is all over."
Rose blew out a heavy breath and then smiled. "I'm glad, then. Thank you, sir." Harry choked on spit.
"Oh, please don't call me that." He groaned, "Just Harry is fine."
"Alright." Rose nodded sheepishly, "Bye!" She rushed off, and Harry straightened with a soft smile. Soon it faded, and he immediately headed for the library.
Some people gave him worried looks as he rushed by, but he ignored them. He didn't have time to speak to every Wraith he passed, and so he had to apologetically wave a few of them away.
"Guys, I may have found something." Harry said upon arriving. Luckily, the whole group was already there. "We finally have something that might actually work."
"What is it?" Roger asked immediately.
"A Hufflepuff, Rose Zeller, suggested we try a Memory Potion." Harry leaned his palms on the table, "It's used to bring out forgotten memories. Snape mentioned it years ago, remember? It's a sixth year potion."
"Of course!" Hermione exclaimed, "Why didn't we consider Potions before!?"
"Because it wasn't obvious." Luna said thoughtfully, "It has nothing to do with spells, so it wasn't in our field of focus."
"It could work." Theo frowned, "We would need to brew it in secret. It would be easier to do it over Break, especially since I myself could do it. I have a Potions station at my family Manor."
"Why wait that long?" Roger countered, "Can't we do it here?"
"How would we do that?" Cho sighed, "We have no way to do it."
"Uhh…" Ron looked at Hermione, and a grin slowly grew on his face. "Actually… we've brewed an illegal Potion at Hogwarts before."
"This one isn't illegal!" Hermione exclaimed as she flushed darkly. "Though, we'd have to steal from Professor Snape's personal stores again…"
"Again?" Theo raised an eyebrow.
"You won't believe how many times we've borrowed a few things from Snape." Harry huffed in amusement.
"Is that so?" Theo smirked.
"Hermione even had us brewing in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom." Harry leaned towards Theo with a grin, "She said it was the best way not to get caught."
"Well, did you get caught?" Theo inquired.
"Of course not." Harry smirked, "Snape couldn't even prove we were stealing from him either."
"Pretty smart." Theo nodded in approval.
"Nevermind that," Hermione shook her head and cleared her throat, "I'm sure we can figure something out. We just have to decide whether it's worth it to risk brewing it here, or if we should we wait."
"We should brew it as soon as possible." Roger said immediately, "I don't care what we have to do. If this is what we're doing, we should do it now."
"I agree with Roger." Harry nodded. Roger looked at him in surprise. "Since this is our main plan, we should do it before Break to see if it works. If not, we can try something different after Break. The Memory Potion only takes a few hours to brew, so it should be doable."
"Well then," Ron grinned widely, "Looks like we need to steal some Potion supplies."
"Here we go again." Hermione sighed, "All I'm gonna say is: someone else make the plan this time."
"Oh," Theo spoke up, a slow smirk spreading across his face. "I think I know just the right person for the job."
Notes:
Sorry again I didn't post last week, my mother is getting abdominal surgery soon, which is... a really big deal. Right now I need to care for my family, and my little siblings need support since our mother is so ill right now.
I'm writing this story chapter by chapter, (except big pre-written ones for major plot) and I'll still be posting as often as I can, but if I miss a week I hope you can be patient. Thanks ♡♡
Chapter 34: Set In Motion
Summary:
Harry sets his new plan in motion.
Notes:
Wow it's been a while! More notes at the bottom, and I hope you enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 34
Plans
Theo suggesting they use Neville's connection to Professor Sprout sounded like a bad idea at first, but once he explained further it made perfect sense. That's what led Harry to pull Neville aside as they were getting ready for bed that night.
"I don't see why it wouldn't work." Neville hummed after Harry explained the Memory Potion. "It seems like a good plan." He paused, and then looked at Harry curiously. "Why're you telling me though? I'm no good at Potions. You know that. I'd probably blow the whole thing up by just standing nearby."
"Actually, it was Theo's idea." Harry grinned, "We all know how awesome you are with plants, and we need your help collecting all the ingredients."
"How could I help with that?" Neville frowned, "If I broke into Snape's potion stores like you have, I'd be caught for sure." He didn't sound self-depreciating, more like he was stating a fact. Harry wasn't so sure that was true anymore, but he didn't push it.
"We don't need to for some of them." Harry explained, "Here's a list." He handed over a roll of parchment that featured Hermione's slanted handwriting written with utmost focus to make it legible.
THE MEMORY POTION
Jobberknoll Feathers
Galanthus Nivalis (Snowdrop)
Stewed Mandrake
Powdered Sage
Alihotsy (Hyena tree)
Peppermint
Eel Eyes
Neville looked up from the paper with a spark in his eye and understanding written across his face. Harry grinned.
"Half of these are either growing in the greenhouse or stored there in Professor Sprout's alcove." Neville said, a grin spreading across his face as well. "The question is, how did Nott know I have a key to Professor Sprout's private alcove?" Harry shrugged.
"It's Theo," He replied, "He pays attention to everything." Harry then faced Neville seriously, meeting his blue eyes firmly. "Can you do it?"
"Yes." Neville said, confidence finally making an appearance. "I'll have them by dinner tomorrow."
"Thanks Neville." Harry sighed in relief, "I'm really glad we're friends." He smiled, and Neville reached out to grasp his shoulder.
"You can count on me, Harry." Neville said seriously, then he smiled and departed with a soft word of goodbye. As soon as he was gone, Harry felt the anxiety and doubt creep up on him.
Three more days until Easter Break. Tuesday was over, which meant they'd probably have the ingredients by the end of Wednesday, when Neville delivered. That meant they'd brew it that night, not waiting for morning when they'd be interrupted by classes. With that timeline, they'd have a finished Potion by Thursday morning and they'd all be very tired. Even tired, they could administer it anytime on Thursday. If it didn't work… they'd have to leave the next day for Break knowing they might never get the chance to help Lisa.
Harry knew he was a good leader, maybe even a great one. His Wraiths trusted him because he trusted them, and they always had his back because he had theirs too. He couldn't do it without them, and was lucky they believed in him. However, Harry felt like he'd failed them just a little. Especially Lisa. She'd put her trust in him, and then he hadn't been able to protect her. Maybe it was ridiculous of him to feel that way. In the office Harry had seen that she had her own plan, and he'd trusted it would be alright. But it wasn't alright, and he didn't know what to do with that.
"Hey, O'fearless leader." Harry turned as Fred leaned down with an elbow on his shoulder and George smirked as he ruffled Harry's hair.
"Whatcha thinking about?" George inquired.
"Lisa." Harry admitted, and they both sombered at the mentioned.
"You're not still beating yourself up about that, are you?" Fred asked suspiciously.
"Because that would be ridiculous." George added, "We've been over this."
"I should've done something." Harry said, frustration bubbling up. "Maybe if I'd picked a Gryffindor, Dumbledore wouldn't have done what he did."
"Contrary to popular belief, Dumbledore doesn't play favorites between his three Houses." Fred said, "Slytherin might as well not exist, but the other three are on even ground."
"Besides, you didn't force Lisa to do anything." George raised an eyebrow. "Volunteer basis only, remember? She chose to do her part."
"So?" Harry shoved Fred's hand off him and glared at the floor, clenching his teeth angrily. "People keep telling me there's nothing I could've done, but that's not true! Sure it would've been a bad idea to pick a fight with Dumbledore right then and there, but I could've expressed concern outwardly and brought attention to how wrong she looked!"
"Harry." The twins looked at each other, and then turned to Harry with matching sad smiles. It only made Harry angrier.
"You did nothing wrong." what?
"Yeah, you could've done something, but you're right, it wouldn't have been a good idea."
"But doing nothing wasn't wrong. Maybe it wasn't right, but it wasn't wrong."
"Besides, lingering on the What-Ifs isn't going to help Lisa now is it?"
"So focus on now, and use that big brain of yours to fix it."
Harry looked between them as the anger faded. He… hadn't expected that. As he'd said to them, most people just told him 'There's nothing you could've done,' which just wasn't true. Nobody had ever told him 'You did nothing wrong.'
"... thanks." Harry said quietly, lowering his eyes. "I'm sorry I yelled at you."
"No sweat." Fred waved him off, "It makes sense you'd get mad instead of depressed."
"No offense." George laughed, and Harry found himself smiling.
"None taken." Harry huffed, "Also, there is a plan. It's not even my plan, it's actually mostly this one Hufflepuff's idea. Rose Zeller."
"Well, a plan is a plan." Fred said brightly, "See? No need to spiral."
"Yeah, thanks." Harry shook his head fondly, "I'll remember that."
"Well, we're off to scheme of ways to annoy the Headmistress." George grinned.
"Probably with explosions." Fred added, "We've been dying to try out a new product we've been developing."
"Very explosive, you'll see." George winked.
"Away from the students, of course. Wouldn't wanna blow up any of our friends now would we?" There was a brightness in their eyes that looked suspiciously like they wouldn't mind hitting a few of the students who weren't Wraiths while they were at it, but that wasn't any of Harry's business.
Wait a second…
"Hold up, I have an idea." Harry said, and suddenly he felt like a genius. "We're planning on lifting a few things from Snape's private stores, but we need a sufficient distraction to draw his attention and suspicion away from us."
"Fred, are you thinking what I'm thinking?"
"I absolutely am, dear brother."
"We're going to need some more explosions."
"I need it done before lunch tomorrow." Harry added quickly.
"Ooooo a deadline!" Fred grinned. "Even better."
"We love a challenge." George said, "Come on Fred, we've got some mischief to plan."
"Right 'O." Fred agreed, and then they were promptly gone to no doubt wreak some serious havoc after a heavy planning session.
Their enthusiasm gave Harry the confidence to grin. Maybe it would all work out.
——————————
As usual, the twins pulled through quicker than Harry expected. The next morning they pulled Harry aside the moment he was awake, before he was even dressed in real clothes or adjusted to being awake yet, wearing bright smiles that made Harry rub his eyes and at least attempt to give them his undivided attention.
"Listen, we'll do it just after lunch." Fred spoke quickly in his excitement, "Classes won't have started yet, and you'll have the chance to slip away under the Invisibility Cloak."
"We considered causing a distraction on the opposite side of the castle, but that won't be enough to draw Snape out." George was practically vibrating with energy, and Harry wondered how in the world they could be so energetic at six in the morning. Maybe it was drugs.
"So, we're going to have five distractions." Fred continued.
"The first three will be spread across the school randomly, the fourth will be practically right on top of his Potion stores, and the fifth will be somewhere else again."
"That way if he notices things are missing, he can't accuse anyone of stealing because of the incident so nearby. The other teachers would just think he's paranoid."
Harry blinked tiredly, his brain following albeit slowly, and tried to map out how he'd execute his part in the plan.
"What about you guys?" Harry frowned, "Umbridge will know it was you." He was too tired to be unnerved by their matching mischievous grins.
"We have plans." Fred said mysteriously.
"Though, we do need one thing from you." George said, and for the first time that morning looked more serious.
"Sure anything." Harry said, blinking as his morning tiredness started easing up.
"I need my Portkey." Fred leaned in and spoke quietly, "You know… the one I'll need for over Break." Harry paused, and he tried to process what that meant.
"You're leaving." Harry realized, "This'll be your last prank before you drop out."
"I told you he'd figure it out." Fred said to his twin, grinning.
"So smart." George cooed, making Fred laugh.
"Yeah, I can give it to you." Harry said, rubbing the last of the lingering sleepiness out of his eyes. "One second."
He slipped back into the 5th year bedroom, but he didn't have any need for quiet because all his roommates were apparently already awake and in the process of dressing into their robes.
He made his way over to his trunk and unlatched it, reaching in so he could grab a box and pull out a sock. It was green with a silver stripe, the item he'd already chosen for Fred so it would be overly obvious among all his socks which one was the Portkey. He also thought it was funny, and knew the twins would agree. Their mother not so much, but Harry really didn't care what she thought of Fred's choice in socks.
"Here." Harry handed it over after stepping back into the hallway, and, predictably, they both snickered at the sight of it.
"I love it." Fred declared, "I'll keep it forever."
"As long as you have it during Break, I don't care." Harry grinned.
"Thanks mate, we'll see you at breakfast." George winked, and the twins disappeared again. Harry wasn't sure how they managed to disappear so quickly, but he didn't particularly want to know either. It seemed very mysterious, which was completely on brand for them. Probably more secret passages, if Harry had to guess.
"What was that about?" Ron asked, pulling on his robe as Harry walked back inside and towards his bed.
"They're planning mischief." Harry grinned, unbuttoning his pajama top and slipping it off. "We're moving forward with the plan right after lunch."
"Excellent." Ron nodded in approval.
"What're they planning now?" Dean asked excitedly as he adjusted his tie.
"A distraction." Harry laughed, pulling a T-shirt over his head. "We need to get into Snape's private stores again, and they're going to cause an uproar for us."
"Awesome!" Seamus pumped a fist, "I hope I get to see it."
"If it's meant to be a distraction, you'll definitely see it." Dean snickered, "Most of the time, they're not subtle about their pranks."
Ron laughed, nudging Harry with a smirk as he said, "That's exactly what we're counting on."
Notes:
Phew, I'm so sorry it's been so long. The support I've been getting is wild, and I seriously appreciate it. My mom's first operation went well, and her second is in two weeks. I've got a few chapters written, so I hope I can go back to posting regularly for the New Year.
Thank you for your patience and support, I really appreciate it ♡♡
Chapter 35: The Last Laugh
Summary:
The Weasley twins wreak some havoc, and Harry steals some Potions ingredients.
Notes:
Hello! Here is another chapter for another Tuesday! It may be 10:45pm, but it's still Tuesday!
I hope you enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 35
What An Exit
"How come Theo suggested Neville?" Ron asked, pulling the bacon closer to him and adding a few slices to his plate. "I didn't know they were friends."
"I have to say, I'm surprised too." Hermione admitted sheepishly.
"Neville's grown a lot this year, he's almost as fast a learner as you are, Hermione." Harry smiled, "I think he just needed a more calm environment to learn. I have to say, your idea to have me teach our friends Defence was very clever, Hermione." She squeaked at the praise, burying her face in her hands, but she beamed at him through her fingers.
"That doesn't explain how Theo knows him." Ron raised an eyebrow.
"Remember back at the Thestrals lesson Theo offered to talk to Neville afterwards, because Umbridge was a prying asshole?" His friends nodded. "Apparently they got talking, and you know how Theo is. He discovered Neville's proficiency for Herbology, and made a note of it. He thought, in this scenario, using Neville was an excellent way to get what we need in a timely fashion."
"Of course Theo would remember something from all the way back in November." Hermione sighed, "I'd nearly forgotten about all that. It seems so long ago."
"Theo finds the oddest things fascinating, which I really admire." Harry grinned, "He's going to be so powerful one day."
"Like he isn't already." Ron scoffed, and it made Harry laugh.
"Anyway, Neville should have all he can get his hands on by dinner, and we'll snag everything else during the mess this afternoon." Harry said, "Fred and George plan on wreaking havoc in five different locations, one after the other. The Potions store will be targeted fourth, which means we need to be in there before that happens, and then get the hell out of there."
"Why not after?" Ron frowned.
"Once his stores are hit, Snape will run right for them." Hermione answered immediately, "If we try to get in there at the same time, it'd be a mess."
"I agree with Hermione." Harry added, "Besides, we don't know what the distraction will be. If it's too close to the store, it might destroy the stuff we need. Better safe than sorry, on both accounts."
"Alright, makes sense." Ron nodded in acceptance, and then Dean was tapping on his shoulder so he could complain about their upcoming Herbology lesson.
In truth, Harry had never minded Herbology. He wasn't excellent at it, getting steady grades back and forth between Acceptable and Exceeds Expectations, but he could see why certain people, like Neville, loved it so much. It could be relaxing to sit amongst plants and learn about them, though Harry could do without the ones that often tried to poison or kill or eat their caretakers.
After Herbology, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were stopped by the twins, who wore matching wide grins.
"Phase one is about to begin." Fred said to them, glancing at his watch. "Go to the Great Hall so all the teachers can see you, and stay out of trouble until everything starts."
"Once the chaos begins, make your way to the storeroom as quick as you can." George added seriously, "The first targets will be on the upper floors, and there'll be five minutes between each of the distractions' detonations."
"You'll have maybe fifteen minutes to get down there and then clear out."
"Seriously, don't stick around down there."
"When you're done, make your way to the Owlery."
"That's where the fifth distraction will have gone off, and it's an obvious one."
"If you're there, it'll be clear to anyone who sees you that that's where you were."
"What's going to happen there?" Hermione asked, and Harry could see both wariness and suspicion in her posture.
"Nothing that'll hurt." Fred grinned, and Hermione frowned.
"I'd recommend staying away from the fifth floor, though, just a heads up." George warned with a laugh.
"Anyway, we'd best be off. Lots to be done. See you later!"
"Oh, and if you've the time and fancy a show…" George added, "Find your way to the Entrance Hall when you're done at the Owlery. We'll be making our exit."
"Hope to see you there." Fred winked, and then they were running off, quickly disappearing in the crowd of students making their way to the Great Hall for lunch.
"That's ominous." The trio turned to find Draco standing behind them with one hand on his hip, and his eyebrows raised. "What're they up to now?"
"All part of our master plans." Harry grinned, and Draco sighed.
"I'd best stay out of their way then." He said with a fond shake of his head, "Though, if it's the three of you plus the twins, the whole castle is going to be involved." Harry exchanged glances with the two people at his sides and resisted a laugh. He didn't know just how accurate that was, but he'd definitely found out.
"I can neither confirm nor deny that statement." Harry said, and Draco huffed in amusement. The next moment there was a tap on Harry's shoulder, and when he turned he found himself face to face with Filch.
"The Headmistress would like to see you, Potter." He said with a sneer, and Harry raised an eyebrow.
"What is it now?"
"Never you mind." Filch turned and beckoned Harry with a crooked and toothy grin. "Follow me now…"
Harry looked over his shoulder and waved off his friends, who'd been hovering behind him, and smiled. They were obviously unhappy, but all three of them made their way into the Great Hall and left Harry to follow Filch through the castle and up the marble staircase.
"Things are changing around here, Potter." Filch said wickedly, and Harry sighed.
"I'm aware."
"Yes… I've been telling Dumbledore for years and years he's too soft with you all. You filthy little beasts would never have dropped Stinkpellets if you'd known I had in my power to whip you raw, would you, now?" Filch was wheezing from the exertion of climbing so many steps, which deeply affected the ominousness of the speech he was attempting to make. "Nobody would have thought of throwing Fanged Frisbees down the corridors if I could have strung 'em up by the ankles in my office, would they? But when Educational Degree Twenty-Seven comes in, Potter, I'll be allowed to do them things… and she's asked the Minister to sign an order for the expulsion of Peeves! Oh, things are going to be very different around here with her in charge."
Harry said nothing, partly because he had nothing to say and partly because he had to refrain from smacking Filch with something, or possibly cursing him. He'd broken Hedwig's wing! Sure, Harry had gotten revenge on Umbridge for ordering Filch to do it, but Harry still held deep resentment towards Filch for it. He'd just been repressing that hatred because it was useless to dwell on.
Umbridge had clearly gone through no small amount of effort to get Filch on her side, which was both disgusting and understandable. Filch hadn't ever been a very happy custodian of Hogwarts, perhaps because he was embarrassed to be a Squib among wizards, and he no doubt had a much bigger role now that Umbridge had given him. He was probably one of the people who knew the castle the best, second only to the Weasley twins, evidenced by the fact that he and his cat always popped up out of seemingly nowhere to harass the students.
"Here we are." Filch knocked three times on Umbridge's office door before pushing it open. "The Potter boy to see you, ma'am." Harry hadn't ever been inside Umbridge's office before, so he gave himself a moment to examine it.
The Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor's office was completely unrecognizable to Harry. Every surface was covered in some manner of lace or tablecloth, even the floor had not been spared. Vases decorated the room, each resting on their own lace doily, one single dried and magically preserved flower per vase. In addition, one entire wall was filled with ornate plates, which resembled Petunia's fine china, but each one housed a brightly colored kitten. Normally Harry found cats quite adorable, but these were different. They had little bows around their necks, and each looked as if they were trapped within the plates and mildly squashed inside. It was so horrifying he could do nothing but stare until Umbridge "hem hem"ed him back to reality.
"Sit." Umbridge ordered him. Filch was gone, so Harry could only assume she'd dismissed him while he'd been distracted. Harry sat, and he noticed a block of wood that read HEADMISTRESS in bright gold lettering. Seriously, who was she kidding? She was a figurehead for the Ministry's temporary hold on Hogwarts, nothing more. As much as Harry was reluctant to admit it, Dumbledore was still the Headmaster in the eyes of the school itself.
His eyes were also drawn to his broomstick, the Firebolt Sirius had gotten him back in third year, chained to an iron peg bolted to the wall with a padlock decorating it. Harry felt unpleasant anger bubbling up, but he shoved it down and faced Umbridge with blankness. Alone in her office was definitely not the place to cause trouble or draw negative attention to himself.
"Well now, what would you like to drink?" Umbridge had previously been writing something, but she set down her quill to grin at him crookedly.
"What?" Harry was suddenly reminded of Dumbledore. Had she simply brought him to her office for lunch and then pry for answers? That didn't seem like her style. She was usually more direct, in Harry experience.
"To drink, Mr. Potter. Tea? Coffee? Pumpkin juice?" She gave a little wave as she said each, and a small cup appeared in front of him with each liquid in it as she spoke.
"Um," Harry paused, examining her, and decided it was more trouble than it was worth it to refuse. "Tea, I suppose."
He watched as she made a show of making him a cup, adding milk after she'd turned around to have her back to him. It was so odd, Harry was suddenly quite anxious. What was her goal?
"There, drink it before it gets cold, won't you?" Umbridge practically shoved it into his hands, and Harry had to be careful not to spill it. "Well now, Mr. Potter, I thought we ought to have a chat about the distressing events of three nights ago." Oh, so that was her aim. Umbridge was a lot more like Dumbledore than Harry had previously guessed.
"Alright." Harry agreed carefully. She said nothing in response, her eyes were on his tea.
"You're not drinking up!" She said shrilly as a moment of silence passed. The way she was leaning forward on the desk, practically demanding him to drink, made him realize. There was something in the tea.
What could Harry possibly do about that? If it was poison she'd obviously know if he faked taking a sip. If it was a drug she'd also know. He had a fighting chance of her believing it if the drink was Veritaserum, though, so Harry risked pressing it to his lips and taking a fake sip. He just hoped she didn't notice the water line hadn't moved.
"Good, very good." Umbridge praised quietly. "Now then, where is Albus Dumbledore?" So it was Veritaserum, excellent. Luck was on his side.
"I don't know." Harry said honestly, "He disappeared, and I haven't heard from him since." He pretended to take another sip, and forced a smile. "This tea is great by the way, I wasn't expecting that."
"Yes, a special recipe." She smiled, though it was strained. "Very well. Then, you will kindly tell me the whereabouts of Sirius Black."
"I don't know where he is either." Harry shrugged. It seemed he was in the clear, then. If that's all she wanted to know it wouldn't have mattered even if had drank the tea. He legitimately didn't know the answer to either of her questions.
"Mr. Potter, let's not play childish games." Umbridge said dangerously, though she sported a smile. "I know you know something. Let me remind you that it was I who almost caught the criminal Black in the Gryffindor fire in October. I know perfectly well that it was you he was meeting and if I had had any proof, neither of you would be at large today, I promise you. I repeat, Mr. Potter, where is Sirius Black?"
"If I knew I'd tell you, Headmistress, but I honestly don't know." Harry looked at her as earnestly as he could, though he knew his eyes would water from the effort if he kept it up too long. It didn't come to that, though, because she shoved herself to her feet abruptly.
"Very well, Potter, I will take your word for it this time, but be warned: The might of the Ministry stands behind me. All channels of communication in and out of the school are being monitored. A Floo Network Regulator is keeping watch over every fire in Hogwarts, except my own, of course." She glared at him, and he resisted glaring right back. "Every piece of owl post is being opened and read both entering and leaving the castle, and Mr. Filch is observing all secret passages in and out of the castle. If I find even a shred of evidence—"
Umbridge was interrupted by a sudden BOOM that made both of them startle and jump, and Harry knew the distractions had begun. He had fifteen minutes to get down to the Potion store and get the hell out, which meant he didn't have any time to lose. He dumped his tea in the nearest flower pot as he jumped to his feet, ready to sprint for it if need be.
"Back to lunch with you, Potter!" Umbridge ordered, and Harry gladly left. He took the stairs down to the first floor two at a time, and heard both screams and laughter on the floors above him as he went. Whatever Fred and George had done up there was definitely drawing some attention.
"Harry!" Both Ron and Hermione were both waiting for him on the first floor landing, beckoning him down the Tapestry Corridor. Harry nearly tripped down the stairs heading down towards the ground floor where the Great Hall was, but Ron grabbed his shoulder and steadied him.
"Come on, we don't have a lot of time." Hermione said breathlessly, "This way!" Hermione rushed off, Ron and Harry right on her heels. The Potions Storeroom was on the first floor, down past the Tapestry of the Four Founders of Hogwarts.
When they reached the Storeroom, it was locked as usual. Hermione slid her wand from her robe and said, "Alohomora!" The lock rattled, but the door remained firmly shut. She frowned, and looked at Harry.
"I got it." He slid beside her and reached into his bag, drawing out the thin knife Sirius had given him for Christmas of fourth year. He'd never used it, unable to during the mess that was the Tournament and then having it locked in his cupboard by his relatives over the Summer, but he knew what it did.
Harry inserted it into the crack between the door and the wall, sliding it up and down quickly but cautiously and thoroughly. He removed the blade, and then shoved the door open. It caved easily, allowing him entrance. Hermione made a delighted noise, but seemed to shake herself off as they made their way inside.
"What did we need?" Ron asked, and he took the paper Harry unfolded from his pocket. "Which ones are Neville getting?"
"Any he can find." Harry answered, "For now, we'll do the same. Just grab any of the ingredients we need, if you see them." Ron nodded, and thus began the search.
The storeroom was vast, and Harry wondered how Hermione had managed to find anything back in second year when she broke in for Polyjuice ingredients. Shelves upon shelves held bottles of pre-ready Potions; beakers of liquids that shone in every color and texture, some shiny, some dark, some filled with glittering liquid, unique and unrecognizable; flasks full of unicorn and thestral hairs, wisps of what appeared to be cuttings from a dementor's cloak, and more oddities from all kinds of creatures.
That's where Harry found the Jobberknoll feathers, and he grabbed the only vial present. He hoped there were enough, he could see maybe five feathers inside. He turned as Hermione called his attention and held up a jar of stewed mandrake, sloshing in thick liquid, as well as a corked tube that held a pair of eel eyes.
"We have to go." Harry said after Ron pocketed a tin of powdered sage. His friends nodded, and they hurriedly made for the door.
Hermione slammed it behind them, pulling out her wand to no doubt lock it again, but she didn't get the chance. A massive dragon made of green and gold sparks barreled down the corridor, very nearly slamming right into them. A box was sitting on the floor next to the door, but Harry couldn't see what was in it to know what else was coming. The dragon made little bangs and crackles as it bellowed, and as more noises and sparks cascaded from the box, Harry knew it was time to go. No wonder the twins had told them to get lost as quickly as possible.
"Come on!" Harry grabbed Ron's elbow, heaving him down the corridor, and Ron hauled Hermione with them. They sprinted away from this scene, but Harry felt like laughing when he looked behind him.
Out of the box fireworks blew in every color and shape. Little sparklers wrote swear words midair along with insults, particularly about the Headmistress. Mines of small explosions fizzed about midair, and seemed to only grow stronger the more times they exploded and popped. Little trails of sparks and rockets sped down the corridors, leaving the Potion stores behind. Luckily Harry did not have to worry as the massive dragon barreled straight at the storeroom door, blasting it completely inwards and no doubt breaking the majority of the contents near the door.
Harry and his two friends climbed many stairs, passing all the upper floors as they went. Harry caught sight of something green and goopey on the fifth floor with several students gagging or shrieking as it stuck to their robes and shoes, and Harry realized why the twins had warned them to avoid the fifth floor. He was glad he had no need to be there, and was more than happy to keep going up. When they reached the topmost part of the West Tower, the Owlery, it was completely calm.
"What now?" Hermione panted, breathless from the hurried climb.
"It can't be all that long till the distraction goes off." Ron pressed a hand to the doorway, leaning his weight on it. "Five minutes between each one, how long did it take to get up here?"
"Dunno, maybe three or four at the–" Harry couldn't finish his sentence because suddenly he was slammed into by several pounds of snow.
It was like a blizzard had formed right in the Owlery, dumping snow and ice on their heads without warning and wind blowing their robes about and tangling their hair. Hermione shrieked and covered her head, but she was completely covered in snow within seconds. Ron had also covered his head, but only with one arm. The other reached automatically for Hermione, checking to make sure she was alright. Harry, though, merely tried to keep his glasses on his face.
"Why would they suggest we come here?" The wind of the mini hurricane was intense and whistling, but Harry could still hear Hermione well enough.
"Because we're covered in snow now, and wet!" Ron exclaimed, futilely wiping snow from his eyelashes. "It's obvious where we've been now."
"Oh, of course!" Hermione's disgruntled expression lessened a little, pleasant surprise replacing it minutely. "An alibi! That's pretty smart."
"C'mon, they said to head down to the Great Hall." Harry turned, but then he groaned and shuddered as he realized he had to wade through maybe two whole feet of snow to get to the door.
Harry wasn't proud to say he slipped and fell twice on the way down the West Tower, the stairs having become slick with ice. By the time they'd made their way down to the ground floor, the snow on them had melted enough to soak through their robes and make them shiver with cold. The sting of the warm air felt both nice and unpleasant, but they tried to ignore it as they came upon the mess the twins had created.
Umbridge stood facing Fred and George, a small ways up the stairs, above them so she could leer down at them. Students stood all around, watching with large eyes, and it seemed Harry and his two friends weren't the only ones in odd condition. Some students were covered in colorful paint, like they'd been assaulted by paintball guns, bright spots decorated their robes as well as their faces, some patches of bright colors mixed oddly in their hair as well. A few students were doused in what looked like soap, a few having bubbles stuck to their robes or sitting in their hair; the girls among those students looked particularly annoyed as they attempted to detangle the bubble-made mess. A handful of students, no more than ten, were covered in the gooey sap-like sludge from the fifth floor, and up close it reminded Harry a bit of Stinksap. None of the people covered in goo were Wraiths, Harry noted passively. Whatever that sap was, the twins had been pretty careful about who to cover in it, and where to aim.
"So… you find it amusing to turn a school corridor into a swamp, did you?" Umbridge sounded triumphant, seemingly thinking she'd finally caught them. How stupid of her.
"Pretty amusing, yeah." Fred said brightly. He was confident, as was George, and so Harry had no doubt they were planning something.
"I've got the form, Mistress!" Filch shoved his way through the crowd to her side, and he looked as though he might cry from happiness. "I've got the form and I've got the whips waiting… Oh, let me do it now…"
"Very good, Argus." Umbridge said wickedly, and then she pointed at the twins. "You two are about to learn what happens to wrongdoers in my school."
"You know, I don't think we are." Fred grinned, and turned to his twin. "George, I think we've outgrown full-time education."
"Yeah, I've been feeling that way myself." George replied with a nod.
"Time to test our talents in the real world, d'you reckon?"
"Definitely." Before Umbridge could protest, both Fred and George raised their wands and said, "Accio brooms!"
A great thud followed, and Harry watched as the twins' Cleansweeps raced down the stairs from wherever the twins had them stored for their dramatic exit, and they came to a stop at waist height before the twins. The two redheads swung their legs expertly onto their brooms, and were immediately in the air.
"We won't be seeing you." Fred called down to Umbridge.
"Yeah, don't bother staying in touch." George added. Fred looked around at the assembled students, and grinned.
"If anyone fancies buying a Portable Swamp, as demonstrated upstairs, come to Number Ninety-Three, Diagon Alley: Weasley's Wizard Wheezes." Fred announced loudly, grinning. "Our new premises!"
"Special discounts to Hogwarts students who swear they're going to use our products to get rid of this old bat!" George laughed, pointing right at a red-faced and fuming Umbridge.
"STOP THEM!" Umbridge's outraged shriek meant nothing, of course, for nobody was on her side. The twins zipped around above their heads, seemingly taking one last look at the castle, and Fred made eye contact with the Poltergeist watching it all go down.
"Give her hell from us, Peeves." He said.
To Harry's surprise, Peeves took his hat off and saluted the twins, nodding in determination. As the twins departed, shooting out of the castle and up into the sky, roaring applause followed, along with Peeves' laughter and Umbridge's screams.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! I hope you guys are happy with how I portrayed this chapter! I admit, a lot of the twin dialogue is canon, as is most of Umbridge's, but I hope you don't mind!
Chapter 36: Potions
Summary:
Neville delivers, so Harry and Theo finally brew the potion.
Chapter Text
Chapter 36
Teamwork
"And where were you?" Snape narrowed his eyes at Harry and his two friends, and Harry glared. He wasn't actually annoyed, but he enjoyed sassing Snape any day of the week.
"Considering you were the one to stop the little snow storm up in the Owlery, I think it's safe to assume you know where we were." Harry raised an eyebrow. To emphasize his point, he took the edge of his robe and rung it out so water splashed onto the floor.
"Yes, Potter, that'll do." McGonagall gave Snape a pointed look before she pulled out her wand and gestured to Ron, Hermione, and then Harry. With a little swish she dried their clothes using the Hot Air Charm, and sent them on their way.
"I'm surprised they're interviewing everyone." Hermione hummed, pulling at her damp hair. Despite how wet it was, her hair still managed to be quite curly. Still, it was wet. The Hot Air Charm was good, but it was used for clothing. "I mean, obviously it was the twins."
"Eh, they probably want to know what's gonna happen next, who the troublemakers will be now that my brothers are gone." Ron shrugged, "Anyway, we should be going to class. Besides, dinner is not far off, and you know what that means." Harry paused, and then remembered.
Right, Neville! Harry had momentarily forgotten due to the twins' extravagant exit, but now he was acutely aware that they still had stolen objects in their possession, and would be receiving more at or slightly after dinner.
"Gimme your valuables." Harry leaned over towards his friends, holding out his bag. "I'll need them for later."
"Oh, right!" Hermione whispered, and she pulled the jar of stewed mandrake out of her bag, as well as the tube of eel eyes, and transferred them to Harry's bag. Ron did the same with his container of powdered sage.
"Come on, we have Charms." Hermione sighed.
"If only we had Transfiguration, or even Potions." Ron groaned, "That way we wouldn't have class at all, what with McGonagall and Snape interviewing the students."
"Charms isn't so bad." Harry grinned, "Though, I bet Hermione's teacups are going to run circles 'round ours."
"Stupid teacups and their stupid legs." Ron muttered as Hermione giggled softly. "Why can't my teacups have perfect legs? They always end up slightly wonky no matter what I do."
"That's because you're not practicing." Hermione teased, "Harry's got it because he actually does his classwork instead of skating by on meager participation."
"Hey!" Ron huffed, "I take offense to that."
"As you should." She grinned, "I was purposefully insinuating your incompetence."
"I'll show you incompetence." Ron declared, and Harry laughed.
"Does that mean you'll shape up and practice, or does that mean you'll try even less to become truly incompetent?" Harry wiggled his eyebrows, and Ron seemed to consider it for a moment.
"I suppose I can be convinced to try harder." Ron said dramatically, "Though, I demand an apology from the offender." He pointed at Hermione, and she covered her mouth in mock horror and surprise.
"No!" She cried, "Not an apology!"
"I believe I insist." Ron placed a hand on his chest, "I am deeply wounded, I'll have you know."
"Oh please forgive me!" Hermione clasped her hands together, "I apologize for my harsh words, do better to prove me wrong!"
"I suppose I will." Ron sighed heavily, "You're forgiven."
"Whew." Harry wiped his forehead dramatically, "I was worried I was witnessing a war starting."
"Whoever declares war on Hermione is doomed." Ron laughed, "I fear the day someone tries."
"Let them." Hermione flipped her damp springy curls over one shoulder and smirked. "I'll even let them have the first shot."
"Doomed." Ron repeated, and Harry laughed as they arrived at the Charms classroom.
"Come on Ron." He grinned, "To prove superiority, once and for all, I challenge you to a teacup race."
"You're on." Ron grinned back at it, "As long as Hermione isn't racing."
"Boys." Hermione rolled her eyes, and they all laughed as class started.
——————————
At dinner, Neville sat down next to Ginny, across from Harry. He grinned at him, and nodded. He got them.
Dinner went slowly, but Harry didn't mind. It wasn't like he could leave dinner to get the ingredients right then, and so he patiently waited until they made it to the Common Room. He didn't even have to do anything: Neville found him and pulled him aside.
"I'm not sure what you have already, but I grabbed as much as I could." Neville said, "I've got the Galanthus Nivalis, Alihotsy, Peppermint, and sage. I can powder the sage for you if it's needed, but this is the best I could do."
"Neville, this is perfect." Harry beamed at him, and carefully took the ingredients and tucked them into his bag. "Now we have everything!"
"Yes!" Neville pumped a fist, and Harry laughed lightly. "So you'll be brewing it tonight?"
"Yeah, Theo and I are going to stay up." Harry nodded, "Roger said he wanted to do it alone, but there's no way I'm letting that happen. Theo's better at Potions, which is why he'll be making it instead. I'm just tagging along because I'm the only one who can open the Chamber."
"The Chamber?" Neville raised an eyebrow, "As in the Chamber of Secrets?"
"The very same." Harry confirmed, "Another one of Theo's ideas. Very Slytherin of him, if you ask me."
"True." Neville nodded thoughtfully, "Well there's no chance of you being caught, that's for sure."
"That's what he said, too." Harry grinned, "I'd better go. Theo's meeting me in the bathroom."
There was a pause, a beat of silence a little too long, and Neville's eyebrows slowly climbed upwards until Harry realized what he'd said.
"The Chamber's entrance is in a bathroom." Harry explained quickly, but his face grew red at the implication. "Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, that is, and that's where we're meeting. He's probably already there, so I'd better go."
"So…" Neville's eyebrows were still high, much to Harry's embarrassment. "You and Nott aren't…?"
"No! No, of course not." Harry shook his head, trying to make his flush fade with pure determination. "I couldn't– not because it's Theo, uh, but with anyone. With the war, I just don't think I could. Not that I couldn't ever, with anyone! Maybe someday, when I'm older or something and I find the right person. It's complicated, I can't–" Neville touched his shoulder gently, interrupting Harry's embarrassing rambles, and smiled.
"I'm just teasing you." Neville sighed fondly, "Now go, you have a potion to brew."
"Right." Harry shook himself off, and nodded. "Thanks, Neville."
"Sure, Harry." Neville bumped his shoulder, and Harry grinned at him as he headed out the portrait hole.
It wasn't curfew yet, but Harry pulled out his Invisibility Cloak anyway and pulled it over his head. He had all the ingredients in his bag, so he set off towards Myrtle's bathroom. He descended the stairs until he reached the second floor, and then slipped into the bathroom.
"Harry?" Theo was standing in the middle of the room, near the sinks, and he looked up when Harry entered. He reached out a hand with his eyes narrowed, and Harry smothered a laugh as he approached on quiet feet. When he was within range, Theo's hand caught the fabric and he yanked the Cloak off sharply.
"Hiya, Theo." Harry grinned. As expected, Theo paid him no attention as he studied the Invisibility Cloak. He slid the fabric through his fingers and stroked it with his palms, examining the silvery fabric with both care and curiosity.
"I don't suppose you'd let me borrow this?" Theo raised an eyebrow, and Harry sighed.
"Just give it back before Break." Theo's eyes lit up with delight, and he tucked it away in his book bag promptly.
"So how do we get into the Chamber?" Theo asked, refocusing on the sinks. "I noticed this sink has a snake engraved on the handle, which I'm assuming is important. Does the sink move? Perhaps it simply disappears? I can't find any indication of either option, so I'm assuming there's some kind of trigger."
"It's Parseltongue." Harry confirmed, "Here, lemme show you. 'Open.'" He hissed the word in Parseltongue, and he gently pushed Theo back two steps as the sink trembled.
The tap lit like a Lumos, glowing brightly as it began to spin like a screw coming undone. Then the sink shook as the floor let out from under it, allowing the sink to disappear into the floor, right out of sight. It revealed a tunnel-like slide, one Harry vividly remembered being unpleasant. Theo, however, looked unbelievably excited.
"Incredible." He breathed, stepping around Harry to get a better look. "You can't tell a sink was here at all, which is so cool. I wonder how it was made…"
"Theo." Harry smiled at Theo's momentarily annoyed look, soon replaced by an understanding sigh.
"Right, of course." Theo nodded, "I wasn't expecting a slide."
"It's gross." Harry grinned, "Slimy, dark, and unbelievably long."
"Odd, you'd think Tom Riddle would have better standards." Theo hummed, "Alright. Can I go first?" He said it with such excitement Harry couldn't help but laugh.
"Sure, knock yourself out." Harry gestured to the slide, and he watched Theo sit down before he practically threw himself down the tunnel feet first. Lockhart had screamed a little, but Theo was completely silent as he disappeared. After a moment, Harry sat down while holding the top edge, took a deep breath, and let go.
Harry immediately fell into the dark, sliding down the pipe at a dizzying speed. Smaller slides and tunnels branched off in all directions, a maze of pipes spreading through the castle that were made with specifically the Basilisk in mind.
The tunnel was so long that the first time around Harry thought he'd never reach the bottom, falling far below the castle and even the dungeons, reaching the Black Lake and finding himself sliding underneath it. Harry expected it this time, and when the pipe leveled flat to shoot him out like cork from a bottle, Harry was ready. He didn't keep his feet, but he didn't slide across the grimey floor like the first and second time.
"You were right, this is gross." Theo said, though it sounded like a simple observation. Oddly, Theo did not look disgusted; he merely seemed interested in his surroundings, gross or otherwise. He was already standing, and he offered Harry a hand up.
"This is the Corridor of Secrets." Harry said, dusting his robes off as best he could. "It's really long, unfortunately. Also we sort of made the cavern collapse while we were here the first time, so we might have to shift the rocks around because the ceiling fell."
"You made the ceiling collapse." Theo raised an eyebrow. He casually lit his wand with a Lumos to light their way as he spoke.
"It's a long story."
"If this tunnel is as long as you say, we've got time." Theo replied. Harry grinned.
"Alright, so, first, you should know we had Professor Lockhart with us–"
Theo was a good listener, which wasn't surprising. He even asked questions about what the shed Basilisk skin looked like, what it felt like when Harry tripped over it, and everything in between. Harry knew some of the questions were prompted by his insane drive for knowledge, but he didn't mind. It made the long dark walk a lot more tolerable.
Their progress stopped when they reached the Basilisk skin as Theo knelt down to examine it for quite a while, and Harry patiently watched Theo cut a few pieces off and tuck them away. When Theo was done, he finally seemed to notice they really couldn't go any further because their path was completely blocked.
"This must be where Professor Lockhart fired the Memory Charm." Theo said when they reached the collapse. Though, he wasn't looking at the rockslide. He was examining the wall where a Lockhart shaped impression had been left in the wall.
"Any ideas on how to get through?" Harry gestured to the pile of rubble.
There used to be a small hole in the rubble, large enough for two small eleven year olds to climb through, but definitely not fifteen year olds. Or, well, a fifteen year old and a sixteen year old. Theo's birthday was November 1st, so he was sixteen already.
Regardless, that hole was gone. When Harry visited over Holiday Break, he'd shifted the rocks just enough to get through, but the hole had completely collapsed on his way out. Now the pile was even less passable.
"Well, if we shifted the rocks too much the ceiling would probably come down on us." Theo said, narrowing his eyes at the pile.
"We could Vanish them and cast the Mending Charm on the ceiling, but we can't guarantee it would work." Harry frowned. "The Mending Charm is unreliable at best, useless at worst."
"When it was invented, Orabella Nuttley used it to repair the Colosseum, which had been destroyed in a magical accident in 1754." Theo hummed, "So we know it's possible it'd work on stone."
"Should we cast it on the pile itself, or Vanish the pile and cast it on the ceiling instead?"
"We could try the pile and see if it works." Theo looked at Harry, and that gleam in his eye was back. "Why don't you do the honors?"
"You just like watching me do magic." Harry accused with a grin.
"It's not every day someone as powerful as you exists, and even less so for someone like me to be alive to see it." Theo shrugged, "It's fascinating."
"Whatever you say." Harry rolled his eyes, but he did pull out his wand. "Alright." He rolled his shoulders and took a deep breath. "Reparo."
Harry wasn't expecting it to work, but he didn't let himself be surprised when the rocks started shifting and rising. The ceiling groaned, and for a moment Harry thought it would collapse. It didn't, and instead it seemed to reverse cave-in, rising until it matched the rest of the ceiling with the rubble floating back into place. It was heavy, very heavy, and Harry gritted his teeth as the last of the rocks fit into the ceiling and smoothed out.
"Excellent." Theo said, awed and breathless. He stepped forward and went up on his toes to brush his fingertips against the ceiling, then turned to examine the wall that no longer had Lockhart's impression. The walls were smooth and slick and perfectly normal again.
"Come on." Harry rolled his eyes again as he started walking, and Theo huffed once before following him.
"So, you were saying?" Theo prompted, and Harry blinked.
"Right, uh, Tom Riddle." Harry said, trying to remember where he'd paused his story when Theo stopped to examine the Basilisk skin. "So, he was making his evil speech–"
Harry continued rattling on about what happened with the Basilisk and Tom Riddle, and by the time he'd finished, they'd reached the door. In fact, they arrived before Harry was finished. Harry was so close to the end when they arrived that he just stood outside chatting to Theo until his story was done. Then came Theo's questions, and when that had all wrapped up, it was time to enter the Chamber.
"Open." Harry hissed to the two snakes, and they spread apart to open the smooth stone wall, the two halves disappearing into the surrounding stone leaving only the beautifully carved snakes and the doorway between them.
"So cool." Theo whispered as he walked through, and his fingertips brushed the snake carving as he went.
The Chamber was exactly as Harry remembered it. The room was basically a tall and long Hall, everything carved from stone. Pillars circled the room with intricate snake carvings cut through them, and the odd glow permeating from the ceiling remained. Faint green light shone from up there, though Harry hadn't ever found a real light source. Magic was the only explanation.
Salazar Slytherin's statue was at the far end, and it stood tall with the same ridiculous proportions Harry remembered. He felt so small in comparison, which was probably the point. It was the exact same as it had always been.
"It's gone." Theo said from near one wall. When Harry turned, he saw Theo was looking around in confusion, "The Basilisk."
"I know." Harry said, "I'm not sure where it went, but it was already gone when I visited over Holiday Break."
"Harry, how would someone else get in here?" Theo looked at him with a concerned frown. "You're the only Parselmouth aside from The Dark Lord, aren't you?"
"It was probably Dumbledore." Harry replied, thinking. "Remember how I said he disappeared that day in his Office? He touched Fawkes and just… vanished."
"The Phoenix was here." Theo whispered, a smile breaking out across his face. "Of course! Dumbledore was brought here by the Phoenix. He must've been down here looking for any evidence that any part of the Diary or Tom Riddle's ghost remained."
"That's when he figured out the Horcrux bit." Harry sighed, "Anyway, do you have everything?"
"Yes, right." Theo shook his head to clear it, and he knelt down so he could pull a small case from his bag. Harry watched curiously as Theo placed a miniature Potions set up on the ground, complete with a mini desk and two stools, a cauldron, beakers, and more. It was cool to watch, really, and even cooler to see Theo then stand and un-shrink every piece to full size for use.
"Pretty crafty." Harry grinned, flicking the cauldron so it went twwwaang. It hurt his finger but he ignored that.
"Do we have everything?" Theo asked, and Harry nodded. He pulled out all the ingredients he'd collected that day, and he placed them on the table. That's when Theo set to work.
Harry hadn't ever really paid much attention to other people during Potions. He mainly just focused on not attracting Snape's ire and skating by on what little he could do without being sabotaged or ridiculed. Because he never paid attention, the only reason he knew Theo was good at Potions was because he and all the other Slytherins said he was.
Harry kept an eye on the time as he watched Theo work, partly because it was necessary and partly to feel useful. Occasionally Theo let him do small things, but mainly Harry knew better than to interfere. That's probably why it came out perfect.
The Potion was finished around three in the morning. Despite the late, or rather early, hour, Harry headed right to Ravenclaw Tower. Making sure Theo was all set with the Invisibility Cloak, Harry used the Marauders Map to make his way there without a problem.
Once he'd climbed the steps, he knocked on the door and waited. He ignored the riddle the bronze Ravenclaw Knocker rattled off, and waited until Roger pulled it open.
"I knew you'd be up." Harry smiled, though Roger looked awful. His eyes were red rimmed, his hair was messy, and he looked half asleep on his feet.
"You finished it?" Roger rubbed one of his eyes.
"Yes, we'll be giving it to her tomorrow." Harry confirmed, "Probably during breakfast. I'll come down early and eat something, and then head over to the Hospital Wing. You can come, of course."
Roger looked down, scowling, and then he sighed. "No, no, I'll stay away. If it works, let me know."
"Are you sure?" Harry frowned, but Roger just turned and shut the door.
Notes:
Let me know in the comments if you see any spelling, grammar, or formatting errors. My mom is in surgery today, right now actually, so my editing skills might not be top tier.
Thanks for reading ♡
Chapter 37: Memories and Hope
Summary:
Harry delivers Lisa her potion.
Notes:
Hello everyone!! I'm sorry I'm posting this a bit late (it's 2am on Wednesday), I hope you all enjoy, since so many of you were excited to see how it would go with Lisa and the potion.
Thanks for reading ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 37
Remember
Harry decided, when he woke up after a pitiful amount of sleep, to swing by the kitchens for his quick breakfast instead of going to the Great Hall for breakfast. It would be less obvious to the teachers that he was up to something if they didn't see him at all, compared to him appearing and then disappearing very shortly after. One was much more suspicious than the other.
So, Harry headed from the kitchens up to the Hospital Wing with a flask of special potion for his friend and enough anxious energy to power a lightbulb. It took several deep breaths for him to work up the courage to open the door to the Hospital Wing, and step inside.
Madam Pomfrey wasn't there, of course. She'd already headed down to breakfast with the other teachers. That was one of the things Harry was counting on. As he'd hoped, Lisa was awake and eating breakfast off a tray in her lap that Madam Pomfrey had no doubt given her before she left. Good. It made it easier since Harry didn't have to wake her up.
Lisa didn't look up as the door opened. She either didn't hear it, or she'd grown so used to the sound it didn't draw her attention anymore. Probably the latter. It had been almost a week she'd been stuck in the Hospital Wing, after all. Harry wondered if she knew why she was even here, if anyone talked to her about what happened, albeit vaguely. There wasn't any way of knowing, of course. Harry hadn't thought to ask anybody in advance, and it was way too late to do that now.
Regardless, Lisa looked healthy. She was in plain school robes, clean but ruffled slightly. Her brown hair fell down her back in pin-straight strands, and her fingers did not falter as she pulled her toast apart and chewed on the edges. She seemed lost in thought, staring out the window on the wall across from her bed. The sun had mostly risen, but pinks and reds could still be seen along the horizon.
"Hey, Lisa." Harry stepped forward, and she looked up at him in confused surprise. "Do you know who I am?"
"I believe everyone does." Lisa raised an eyebrow, setting down her toast and examining him with careful eyes. "You're not exactly the type to stick to the background, Potter."
"I suppose not." Harry smiled, "Reckon you're sick of this Wing?" She rolled her eyes.
"Naturally." Lisa snorted, "I don't even know why I'm here, but you clearly do." She sighed. "It figures I'd get mixed up with Harry Potter and end up in the Hospital Wing."
Harry's smile faltered, but he pushed on. "I am sorry about what happened, and yeah, I know why you're here." He said, "Do you know what happened?"
"I can wager a guess." Lisa narrowed her eyes, "My friends kept asking me questions at first, normal stuff. Do I miss Ravenclaw Tower, what's my favorite class, which color do I hate the least, that kind of thing. I figured it was small talk, until they started asking questions I couldn't answer. Whether I could cast a Patronus, what I thought of the other Houses, my opinion of you, and even the mess involving You-Know-Who's supposed return."
She looked him up and down, and sighed again. "One of my fellow Ravenclaws, Roger Davies, swung by one time. But there something was off about him. Like he was expecting something from me and didn't get it. Now, I'm not stupid, and I'm a Ravenclaw for a reason. All of you guys are in on something, and I was in on it too. Though I loathe to even think it, I was probably somehow involved with you as well. On top of all that, it all had something to do with Dumbledore." Lisa looked him right in the eye, and said, "Now tell me, how did I get to be so confused when everyone around me seems to know that crucial something that I don't know?"
Harry couldn't help a small laugh at her intensity, as well as her ingenuity.
"You're correct on all accounts." Harry confirmed, "We are all in on something, Dumbledore is involved, and I plan on telling you everything."
"How do I know you'll tell the truth?" She asked suspiciously, "From what I remember, you're not very well believed in the Prophet."
"I won't say a word." Harry reached into his bag, drew out the potion, and handed it over. "This is a Memory Potion. I brewed it overnight with Theodore Nott. If you need some reason to believe it is what I say it is, I have an in-depth list of ingredients, how we got them, how we brewed it, what exactly it does, and a description of the potion taken directly from a sixth year textbook."
Lisa said nothing as she examined the potion. Theo put it in a clear Potions flask with a cork, so the golden liquid was on full display. Lisa uncorked it to smell it lightly, then recorked it to swirl it around and examine the shimmering liquid. After about a full minute, she nodded.
"This is a Memory Potion." Lisa concluded. "The question is, why are you giving this to me?"
"Because I'm the reason you've forgotten so much." Harry swallowed, pushing away his guilt, and focused on telling the truth. "You've missed so much, Lisa. You're missing what's already happened, and you're missing what's going on right now. But worse still, without fixing both of those things… you're going to miss so much more. You're right, there's something happening, and I want you to be a part of that again. Not just me, everyone. I can't tell you who 'everyone' is, but maybe the potion can tell you.
"But maybe it'll do nothing, or maybe it'll fix everything." Harry resisted rubbing his brow to stop the stress headache forming behind his eye, and kept his gaze pinned on Lisa's. "It's up to you whether or not you drink it, but do please consider it. You already know you're missing something, so wouldn't you rather try to find out than pretend that you'd never want to know?"
Lisa said nothing for a moment, examining him, but then she cracked an amused smile.
"You have a way with words." She huffed, "You'd make one hell of a politician, Harry Potter."
"I'll take that as a compliment." Harry smiled.
"As for your proposal…" Lisa looked down at the potion in her hands, then back up at Harry. "I have some thinking to do. Come again at dinner, and I'll have an answer for you."
"Alright." Harry agreed easily, "I'll see you at dinner, then."
Lisa waved, and Harry knew it was a dismissal. He swiftly made his exit, leaving the potion with her. He hoped she didn't dispose of it, only because he did miss her. Lisa was a sarcastic addition to his growing group of close friends, Roger's perfect partner in sassing literally everyone. People forgot how vindictive and competitive Ravens got, but it was impossible to forget around those two.
As Harry approached the Great Hall he realized breakfast was still in session. After a short pause of consideration, Harry loosened his tie and mused his hair a little before he walked in. To really sell his lateness and disheveledness, he yawned into his hand as he made his way to the Gryffindor table. He sat down next to Ron, and plopped his head on Ron's shoulder.
"Tired, are we?" Hermione asked from across from him, a knowing glint in her eye.
"Exhausted." Harry declared, "Famished as well, I admit. I might die of starvation."
"Then die." Hermione, making full eye contact, reached out and took the last three strawberries sitting on the nearby serving plate.
"Blasphemy!" Harry gasped, straightening immediately. "Draco wouldn't treat me like this!"
"I dunno, he might." Neville piped up with a grin. "Depends on the day, really."
"Well then, Luna wouldn't do that to me."
"Touche." Hermione grinned, "If only she wasn't a table away…"
"A fixable problem, really." Harry turned around and scanned the Ravenclaw table, spotting Luna with Cho and Anthony Goldstein. "Yo! Luna!"
She looked up, wide blue eyes finding him with fixed curiosity. "Yes, Harry?"
"Could you trouble me with some strawberries? Hermione barbarically stole mine." Harry grinned, and she laughed lightly in response. To his delight and surprise, she waved her wand and floated an entire plate of strawberries across the aisle between their tables, close enough that he could grab it. "Thank you!"
"Of course." Luna smiled at him, and turned back to Cho without a problem.
"See?" Harry grinned as he set the plate of strawberries down in front of him, "Luna loves me."
"Nothing says love like floating strawberries over tables." Ron said with mock seriousness, and Hermione laughed.
"Wise words, wise words." She nodded along, smothering her grin.
Breakfast didn't last much longer, and Harry snagged a few pieces of bacon and a cold egg, in addition to his strawberries, before the plates were cleared and everyone was filing out of the Hall. It wasn't until they were away from all the fuss and the bustle that Ron and Hermione sombered.
"You saw Lisa?" Hermione whispered, and Harry nodded.
"Did she drink the potion?" Ron asked immediately after.
"Not yet." Harry shook his head, "She wants some time to make up her mind. From how she seemed, I think she'll take it sometime during the day, and when I visit again tonight she'll have either remembered, or it didn't work."
"I hope it works." Ron said at the same time Hermione said, "I hope she takes it." They looked at each other in surprise, and it made Harry laugh.
"I hope it's both."
Throughout the day, Harry was hearing whispers of plans on how the student body was planning on getting on Umbridge's nerves like the Weasley twins did, but without getting in trouble or ditching school. He didn't know what they were planning, but by far the majority of students involved were staying at school for Easter Break, so it was a safe bet to say it'd start then. A bit selfishly, Harry hoped they'd keep it up long enough for him to see it.
Aside from that, Harry spent the day trying to focus on his classes and not worrying about Roger. It was difficult at times, especially when Harry tried to catch his eye and Roger just pointedly ignored him. Harry didn't know what was up with him, and didn't have any way to find out. Lisa was finally getting the potion, taking the first step towards recovering her memories, and he seemed like he didn't care. Harry obviously knew that wasn't true, but that's what it looked like from the outside.
Harry didn't have time to confront him about it though, because the only class they had together was Charms and Roger chose to sit all the way across the room from him. It was a little ridiculous, but Harry shook off his concerns to focus on Lisa as dinner approached.
For dinner, Harry chose the opposite strategy to the one he used at breakfast. He sat down with his friends and ate some dinner, but he excused himself early and left the Great Hall about thirty minutes early. Harry then immediately headed for the Hospital Wing. He briefly considered putting on his Invisibility Cloak, but he ultimately decided it didn't particularly matter if any Professor saw him heading to the Hospital Wing to visit a friend. What could they do? Lecture him on skipping dinner? Oh no, what a nightmare!
This time Harry didn't hesitate before opening the door, but he did open it more slowly than usual to announce his presence.
"Harry, it's good to see you." Lisa was sitting in her bed with a smile, and Harry sighed in relief in how friendly she looked.
"Hey, Lisa." Harry smiled, and he approached to sit on the end of her bed. "How're--"
"I have questions." Lisa interrupted, looking at Harry both seriously and curiously. "First off, why were you and I were in the Headmaster's Office when it... exploded?"
"It's long story, but Umbridge is the Headmistress now." Harry said, and then he paused. He examined her, and asked, "How much do you remember?"
"Not much, but enough." Lisa said, but she frowned. "I drank the potion at lunch, and at first I thought I was going crazy. I just started randomly remembering things, like that I comforted Cho when she showed up at my house one night during Winter Break. She'd been crying. I didn't understand why I would've forgotten that, until I realized I have no idea why Cho was crying. It's like the memory is fuzzy; I can tell what it was, but anything deeper is completely lost. Like I remember being in Dumbledore's Office, and I can remember lots of people being there, and they were angry, but the details are just so murky."
"And what do you remember about me?" He asked lightly. If the situation were different, Harry might've grinned and wiggled his eyebrows, and Lisa would've shoved him with a laugh. He tried not to focus on how much he missed that.
"A lot, actually." Lisa raised an eyebrow, and Harry tried not to get his hopes up until he knew how much she remembered. "We were friends, as far as I can tell. I remember I asked you something about your classes, and you laughed because we both knew that you didn't know the answer to my question. We hung out in the library a few times, and I remember feeling really really happy." She then broke off, and frowned. "I remember having a lot of friends, practically the whole school. But, I have no idea why."
Harry took a deep breath, and tried to process. Okay. The potion definitely worked, but not fully. It was obvious she remembered her friends, and the fact that they were all in on something, but it didn't look like she remembered anything about the Wraiths or Voldemort. Knowing that, there were two ways Harry could go about this problem, or, maybe three. Try the potion again, do nothing to wait and see what happens, or both.
"You said you remembered these things slowly?" Harry asked, "Is it possible that you'll continue to remember things as more time goes on?"
"I'd guess so, but it's nothing more than a guess." Lisa said with a small frown. "I have been remembering things slowly the longer it's been since consumption of the potion, but there's no guarantee that will continue once the potion is out of my system."
"We could make more." Harry said, "But it would have to be after Break, or someone could get it to you during Break, I guess."
"I think after." Lisa said with a thoughtful hum, "That'd give me plenty of time to either remember or not. With a longer waiting period we can be either completely sure I need another potion, or happy that I don't."
"Alright." Harry nodded, and he smiled at her. "I'm glad you remember me."
"You're not very forgettable, Harry Potter." She raised her eyebrows, and then shook her head in amusement. "But, I know what you mean. I'm glad too."
Harry smiled, and after a moment he stepped away and took a step towards the door. "I'd better go, dinner has probably been over for a while now."
"I'm staying for Break, so I won't see you off tomorrow, but I'll see you when you get back." Lisa said with a little wave, "Cya, Harry."
"Bye Lisa." Harry finally let his relief and hope register as he turned away. She was going to remember, maybe not everything but enough, and it was going to be alright.
Lisa's memories resurfacing didn't necessarily fix everything, and Harry knew that. He knew whatever Roger had going on wasn't magically going to be fixed because Lisa remembered him. He knew that Lisa might never recover all her memories, and even if she did remember enough to become a Wraith like before, she might never be the same person she'd been before. But, despite everything else, Harry knew this was a step in the right direction.
"Hey… Harry?" He was halfway out the door when he turned because of Lisa's confused voice, and saw a very confused expression painted across her face as well.
"Yeah?" Harry tilted his head, and she seemed to hesitate before speaking again. When Lisa did speak, she was frowning and hesitant.
"... Did I join an illegal army following Dumbledore to take over the Ministry by learning advanced Defence magic?"
Harry couldn't help it, he burst out laughing.
Notes:
Now that Easter Break is upon us, any ideas as to where Harry will end up staying?
(¬‿¬ )
Chapter 38: Easter Break
Summary:
Easter Break starts, and Harry settles into his temporary home.
Notes:
Hello! I'm sorry I'm posting a day late again :(
I had half a chapter done yesterday, which I could've posted, but didn't. I wanted to wait and post a real chapter a little late, rather than a subpar chapter on time.Anyway, I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 38
The Grangers
Harry wasn't embarrassed, really, he wasn't. Honestly, he hid his mess of a trunk that barely shut and didn't have a single thing folded in it from his roommates because he wanted to. That was all. No other reason.
"Harry–" He did not shriek in surprise as Ron slid his curtain open very suddenly, and he most certainly did not step in front of his trunk to hide it.
"Yes?" Harry grinned, leaning on his bed with false casualness. "What's up, Ron?"
"I thought you said you'd packed." Ron was unfairly taller than Harry, and he peeked over his shoulder to catch a glance at his trunk, still open on Harry's bed.
"I have packed." Harry said, but he did wince. "... I'm just having trouble closing my trunk."
"I'll get Hermione." Ron sighed, and he walked out of the boy's dorm. He didn't shut the curtain behind him, which was rude. That meant every boy still left in their room could see Harry's disaster of a packing job.
"You'd think The-Boy-Who-Lived would know how to pack a suitcase." Dean grinned, and Harry shot him a glare with no heat.
"I just can't be bothered to fold everything, it's tedious." Harry huffed, "Also, in my defense, I've never been taught how to fold a shirt. I just ball it up and throw it in. Oh, and don't even get me started on robes! How the everloving bloody hell am I meant to fold those things!?"
"With magic." Hermione strode into the room, and she smirked at Harry as she pulled her wand from her robe. "Honestly, for someone so magically talented you'd think you'd know how to, at the very least, pack a trunk the Wizarding way."
Hermione reached his bed, and then proceeded to unceremoniously dump the contents of Harry's trunk right onto the floor in a massive heap. Harry just raised an eyebrow, remaining silent as Hermione pointed her wand at the mess and swished her wand up and down in a complex movement. No sooner than she had finished, Harry's belongings slowly floated up and off the floor, folding themselves as they made their way into his trunk.
His inkwell corks screwed themselves on tighter to their bottles, quills slotted into their correct placements in the quill casing Harry didn't even know he owned, and all his books' pages unbent as they closed neatly and nestled among his clothes. Harry was again reminded that despite his natural gifts, Hermione put in the study time and hard work that allowed her to accomplish a lot more, and access a much broader spectrum of spells than him. It made him smile. Brightest witch her age indeed.
"Packing Charm." Harry hummed as the last of his possessions were stored safely and neatly in his trunk. "You know, I've never really paid much attention to Household Charms. Maybe I should."
"Yes, you should. Alright, now it's perfect." Hermione turned to give Harry a very pointed look. "Magic can't help you pack this all back up at the end of Easter Holiday, so don't mess up my hard work."
"My dear Hermione, I'd never dream of it." Harry said with a grin, and she sighed with a fond smile because she knew he was a lying liar who lies.
"We'd better be off now." Ron cut in, "The train leaves in thirty minutes."
"Yes, right." Hermione nodded, "Harry, grab your trunk. Mine's already in the Common Room." She gave him a smug look, and he stuck his tongue out at her.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione made their way out of the castle with their trunks in hand, waving or nodding to the many people bidding them a good Easter Holiday. It was nice, Harry hadn't ever had so many friends, and he was reminded of the difference so randomly it often caught him by surprise.
Loading onto the train, Harry and his two friends chose to sit alone, just the three of them, like the old times. It took some time assuring people they were happy by themselves, and to go sit with their other friends. Harry, despite how much had changed, was happy to spend time alone with his two best friends.
"You know, we'll probably get in trouble for doing this." Harry realized as they settled in, a faint smile on his face.
"There's no rule against visiting your friends over Break." Hermione laughed, looking over at him from where she'd laid down and placed her head in Ron's lap.
"I'm pretty sure Dumbledore would have something against Harry Potter do it specifically." Ron grinned, reaching down a hand to play with one of Hermione's frizzy curls. "I mean, it's not like you asked permission to go home with Hermione, and it's not like he'd've said yes even if you had."
"It won't kill him." Harry shrugged with a grin, "Besides, what's he going to do? Stop me? That's not how that works."
"I'm just trying to imagine what'd happen if he dropped you back off at the Dursleys' place." Ron said, "Like, they have no idea who you are. I just can't imagine how they'd react."
"Me neither." Harry sighed, "I don't even know how much they remember."
"What d'you mean?"
"I mean, how much did I take from them?" Harry frowned, "Do they remember snippets of my life with them? What about my Mum? Do they remember magic at all, having forgotten everything, or is it just me that was removed?"
"Does it matter?" Hermione asked, meeting Harry's eyes. Perhaps if someone else had asked, Harry might've expected confusion or perhaps judgment, but he hadn't expected, and did not find, either of those. Hermione was looking at him with honest curiosity, nothing else.
"I'm not sure." Harry said slowly, "I suppose not."
"You don't sound sure." Ron raised an eyebrow, and Harry sighed as he tried to explain.
"I guess… I don't like the thought that Petunia doesn't remember her sister." Harry confessed, "I hadn't thought about it before now, really. My relatives weren't good to me, but they are family. Even if we hate each other, it feels wrong of me to just take away the connection we have. My Mum deserves better, too. I might've taken the last memories of her from her childhood, and that's not right."
"Harry." Hermione sat up to reach across the space between them to take his hand. "Even if all their memories of magic are gone, it wasn't your fault."
"She's right, mate." Ron nodded, looking at him seriously. "You described it as accidental magic, back then. You were scared and just reacted. There's nothing you could've done differently." Harry didn't know how to respond, so he just nodded silently.
"You don't have to believe us right now, Harry." Hermione squeezed his hand, "But when you figure it all out in that big brain of yours, we'll be there, okay? So will all the rest of our friends." Harry smiled, and exhaled roughly.
"Thanks guys." Harry said, "I just can't believe I never thought about it until now."
"I get it mate, if I were you I'd spend as little time thinking about those horrible Muggles as possible too." Ron grinned, and Harry laughed.
The rest of the train ride was peaceful. Crookshanks was even coerced into sitting in Ron's lap for a while, despite the fact that he'd disliked Ron all the while they'd known each other. Because of Wormtail, but still. Ron looked as unnerved as he was delighted, and Hermione laughed.
When they arrived at the station, the trio got off and slowly made their way through the regulated gate out of Platform 9¾ and onto King's Cross. There Ron spotted his parents waiting to greet him, along with Hermione's parents standing nearby. Mrs. Granger seemed to be looking for Hermione while her husband spoke with Mr. Weasley. Though Ron happily made his way towards his family, Harry and Hermione shared a short look of wariness before following.
"Ron, Ginny!" Mrs. Weasley, Molly, that is, grabbed her two children and clutched them tightly, hugging them until they complained for her to let go. "Ah Harry, how are you?"
"Excellent, thanks." Harry grinned.
"And you, Hermione, dear?"
"I'm well, thank you." Hermione smiled then she took Harry's hand and moved toward to her parents. "Mom, Dad, this is Harry Potter. You remember him, right?"
"Yes, we met very briefly in Diagon Alley." Mrs. Granger smiled, and she reached out to gently shake Harry's hand. "Hermione tells us a lot about you."
"All good things, I hope, Mrs. Granger." Harry said, "Though, I probably deserve it if Hermione's insulting me." He laughed when Hermione stepped on his foot.
"Actually it's Dr. Granger, but please, call me Jean." She smiled, "And don't worry, Hermione has nothing to say but praise for you." Harry grinned, and nodded
"I'm Michael, nice to meet you again." Mr. Granger reached out to shake his hand as well. "It's a pleasure to have you stay with us."
"Really, thank you for allowing it." Harry said earnestly, "Hermione was sure you would, but I still really appreciate it. Two weeks can be a long time."
"We don't mind at all, Hermione so rarely brings home guests." Michael laughed, "She was an odd little thing when she was younger, so I'm glad she's finally somewhere she can thrive and fit in."
"Dad!" Hermione's voice wasn't quite whining, but it was close.
"Alright, alright." Michael relented with a chuckle, "We're just glad Hermione has a friend like you, that's all."
"Harry, where are your relatives?" A hand touched his shoulder. Harry shut his eyes and took a deep breath before turning to face Mr. Weasley. Arthur.
"They're not coming." Harry said, turning with a confused smile.
"Whyever not?" Arthur asked with a frown.
"Because I'm staying with Hermione over Break."
"Is that quite safe?" Arthur took a step forward and looked around before saying, "With everything going on?"
"What's that supposed to mean?" Harry frowned, "Is there something you're not telling me?" Arthur immediately seemed to realize his mistake and grinned awkwardly, stepping back with a sheepish laugh.
"No, no, of course not." Arthur shook his head, "I was just concerned for a moment about where you'd be."
"Hermione lives here, in London." Harry said, "Don't worry, her parents are good people."
"Sorry to cut this short, Mr. Weasley, but my family and I should be going on." Jean stepped forward with a smile, and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder and the other on Hermione's. "It was great to see you again."
"Ah, yes, you as well." Arthur brightened, and he waved as Harry was escorted by the Granger family away and out of King's Cross.
"What was that about?" Jean asked with a frown as they walked.
"Remember how I said Harry's really famous?" Hermione prompted, and her parents nodded. "The Weasleys are overprotective, and they think he needs a bodyguard or something. Like how our celebrities do."
"Ah, I see." Jean nodded, and smiled sympathetically at Harry. "Don't worry dear, I don't think that's going to be a problem out where we live."
"I think you may be right." Harry agreed, amused. They lived in a Muggle suburb, which was probably the last place you'd find a random wizard to ask for Harry's autograph. Then again, reporters and wizards just like that had once found Harry's home in Little Whinging, which was just as out of the way.
"Hey Harry, see you on the nineteenth!" Dean ran by with Seamus running after him, and Harry could only wave before they were both lost in the crowd.
"Bye Harry, Hermione." They turned to see Cho and Marietta both waving, and waved back.
"Bye, see you in two weeks." Harry said with a smile.
"See you soon!" Hermione called.
The little interactions continued all the way until they loaded into the Grangers' car, each one making Hermione's parents' eyebrows go higher and higher up. When they all had their seatbelts buckled and were pulling out of the station, they finally spoke.
"So, I can see why Mr. Weasley might think you need a bodyguard." Jean teased, turning around a little to look back from the passenger seat. "I'm surprised Hermione, you didn't say you were as popular as your friend here."
"I'm not popular." Hermione retorted, embarrassed by the way her mother was looking at her, "Okay, but it's not like being popular at normal school, if that's what you're thinking. I know all their names, and we're actually friends! And I'm not mean to any of them either, and I don't think I'm better than them. I mean, I'm better at magic than some of them, but that's not the same—"
"Oh Hermione, never change." Michael laughed from the driver's seat, interrupting her flustered rant.
"Nobody called you a popular girl Hermione." Harry teased, "Though, I don't doubt you could pull it off if you wanted to. What with your vindictive streak, and all."
"Harry!" Hermione whisper-exclaimed, and he laughed.
"Vindictive streak, huh?" Jean raised an amused eyebrow, "So Harry, tell us, what vindictive acts has our darling daughter done recently?"
"Well, last year there was this reporter–"
"Nope! Nope!"
The rest of the car ride to Hermione's place was filled with stories and laughter and, from Hermione, a lot of embarrassment. She got him back though, mentioning his recklessness and lack of 'thinking-it-through-skills' as she called it, but Harry preferred to call it 'sometimes-unreliable-instincts.'
Hermione lived at 8 Heathgate, Hampton Garden Suburb in London. It was an out of the way suburban area that was surprisingly rural for London, even the outskirts. Despite himself, Harry was surprised by their house.
"You didn't mention that you were rich!" Harry whispered to Hermione as they unloaded their luggage.
"They both have doctorates in dental care, of course we have money." Hermione muttered, and then she grinned sideways at him. "Besides, you never asked."
Their house was beautiful. It was two stories, one on top of the other, and it had a sizable front porch with a white painted wooden bench swing and several flower beds mounted on the wall under the windowsills. The house was white, but the trim around the windows was blue and the shutters were green. Combine that with a well maintained garden surrounding the entire house, and Harry felt immensely small in comparison. Hermione, on the other hand, seemed completely at ease. Even more so than at Hogwarts, which was both amusing and endearing to see.
"You have a lovely home." Harry said as he was let inside the front door. It opened into an entryway with a closet for coats and shoes, and beyond it was a living room area. It wasn't fancy or flashy, but it was clear every piece of furniture was expensively picked for comfort. Harry couldn't see the kitchen, but he assumed they had one.
"Thank you." Jean said, pleased. "We bought it shortly after Hermione was born, and have worked hard to make it a home, not just a house."
"Well you definitely succeeded." Harry smiled.
Michael insisted on taking the trunks up, despite how heavy they were, and so Harry trailed behind him with Hermione at his side as they climbed the staircase with oddly pretty rails up to the second floor.
There was another small living room at the top of the stairs, one that had a fireplace, and then there were several short hallways all with doors.
"This one is my room, and this one is yours." Hermione said, pointing excitedly. "Next to yours is the bathroom, of course, and down the other hallway is the music room where I keep my violin, and next to that is the library. It's not a big library, but it holds all the books I read growing up, and Mom and Dad add to it a lot. It's mostly for me, but Mom likes reading too. Oh! Next to that is another guest room and another bathroom across the hall. We used to have a kitchenette up here, but Mom decided a bathroom was more suitable so she had it renovated about five years ago. Oh! And–"
Harry was trying not to feel like an imposter or something in such a big house full of expensive things, but he was undeniably overwhelmed. Still, Hermione was just so happy that it became easier the more she talked. Her excitement was infectious, and so it got easier and easier for Harry to relax in his surroundings the longer the tour went on. By the time they'd finished, and he was led back to his temporary room, Hermione was calmer but still smiling like crazy.
"You live in a mansion." Harry said with a sigh, relieved the bouncing about was over.
"Not really, it's just a house." Hermione denied, "A large one, but a house. My parents like to make sure people know they're successful, which is understandable. They've worked hard to get where they are, and they've definitely earned the praise they get for it."
"You admire them." Harry realized, and Hermione nodded.
"I want to be able to be like that someday." Hermione hummed, "I want to accomplish something that I can be proud of, and that other people can see how much work I did to get there."
"I'm sure you will." Harry said, bumping his shoulder against hers. "I mean, come on. There's nothing you can't do when you're working at it."
"Thanks." Hermione smiled, and then sighed. "Anyway, we should get unpacked. Do you need help unpacking your things? Since they're folded and all tidy, I mean." Harry put an offended hand on his chest at her teasing words.
"How dare you correctly assume I don't know how to unpack." Harry declared, "As repent for your horrifying insult, I demand you help me unpack."
"Oh no, whatever shall I do?" Hermione said flatly as she raised an eyebrow, and Harry laughed, beckoning her towards his room.
"Come on." He said, "Show me how it's done."
Notes:
Y'ALL, I'm going back to college. (╥﹏╥)
I just graduated this past June, and yet here I am signing up for more classes in the upcoming Spring Semester starting in March because I seek more education.
Rip my free time ᕕ( ᐛ )ᕗ
Chapter 39: A Holiday
Summary:
Harry takes his mind off the upcoming meeting with Voldemort by celebrating Easter.
Notes:
Hello everyone! I'm sorry I didn't post last week, my grandparents were visiting last minute, and we also threw a Superbowl party at my place. Between those two things, I had no time to write.
Thanks for your patience, and I hope you enjoy! ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 39
Easter Celebrations
Harry finished tying the last parcel onto the last owl sitting on his windowsill, and smiled.
"Alright, make sure these arrive today." Harry said, and all four owls launched on powerful wings out into the sky. He watched until they disappeared into the distance, sighing in relief. Hedwig could've made the journey to everyone herself, but it would've exhausted her.
"Were those the Portkeys?" Hermione asked, leaning on his doorframe. He left the door open, something he'd never done before. Whenever he was in his bedroom at the Dursleys, they either locked him in without asking or he wanted to be locked in.
"Yeah, everyone sent a letter saying they got their costume from Fred and George and wanted to know about the Portkey." Harry explained as she entered and joined him by the window. "I was worried Hedwig would have to play delivery girl flying all over the country, but luckily it wasn't necessary." Hermione hummed in understanding.
Harry leaned into her side, relaxing as she put an arm around his shoulder, and sighed. She was warm, and despite the fact that her frizzy curls were in his face, it was comforting to have her around. Responsibilities got heavy, and having Hermione there to take some of that away was practically a godsend.
"So… tomorrow." Hermione said hesitantly, and Harry sighed again.
"Yeah."
"I know we should probably talk about it, but we aren't going to." Harry straightened enough to look at her in confusion, and she huffed a laugh. "I'm guessing you've forgotten what day it is?"
"Uhhh… the 7th of April?"
"It's Easter, dummy." Hermione grinned, elbowing him lightly. "Which means we don't have time to mope around about tomorrow, we'll just have to celebrate instead."
"You know, I've never celebrated Easter before." Harry realized, "My relatives always locked me up and left me alone at the house. They didn't come home until after dark." Hermione smiled at him. It was softer than before, but it held more fondness than pity, so Harry didn't mind.
"Well then, I suppose you'll just have to learn." Hermione grabbed his hand, and yanked him from the room with a happy laugh at his bewildered expression. "Come on!"
When Harry went downstairs, he was surprised to see brightly colored decorations had appeared seemingly overnight. There were bunnies, stuffed ones, sitting on the breakfast table with little chocolate eggs nestled amongst them. Despite how odd it looked, Harry thought it was rather adorable.
"So Harry, one of the best parts of Easter is giving chocolate eggs to people, and, of course, receiving them." Hermione plucked an egg off the table and handed it to him, and Harry took it with a scrutinizing look.
It was wrapped in colorful foil, like most Muggle candies, and it really was chocolate. Harry didn't have much experience with Muggle chocolate or candy, he'd never been allowed to have any before Hogwarts; at Hogwarts, of course, he was exposed to tons of candy and chocolates, of which he enjoyed a wide variety of.
Harry's morning was spent eating little chocolates as well as a large breakfast with, as per the theme, a variety of differently cooked eggs. Apparently the Grangers hired a caterer for the Holiday occasion, though they usually cooked for themselves. For Harry, sitting with them was sort of like being part of the family, in a different way than spending breakfast at Hogwarts or with the Weasleys was.
With the Weasleys, Harry was swooped up and coddled by Mrs. Weasley and then lost amongst the whirlwind of redheads. Everything was bustling with noise and laughter and warmth, which Harry had grown to love. There was never a dull moment, or a quiet one, and Harry was always surrounded by people who cared about him.
The Grangers were different; mainly because there were only the four of them eating together. It was a quieter affair, but no less joyful. Hermione spoke brightly about everything, from classes to friends to her favorite textbooks, and her parents listened to every word with rapt attention. With Harry added to the mix, he was encouraged to talk as well, joining the conversation and chatting to them individually too. It was nice.
Once breakfast was over, Harry found himself being ushered into a very nice car with Hermione and Jean. He and Hermione ended up together in the backseat.
"Mum and I always go shopping together on Easter." Hermione told him as Jean drove. "It's also a tradition to do an egg hunt, see."
"An egg hunt?" Harry raised an eyebrow.
"I know it sounds weird, but it's really popular." Hermione laughed, "Some people do it with real eggs, but we do it with plastic ones we reuse every year. Dad fills them with candies and things, and we eat everything we find."
"You do this alone?"
"No, usually we go to an event the office organizes where children are allowed to hunt in a big group. Dad helps with setting everything up." Hermione explained, "I suggested we do it at home this year so you and I can do it together, more privately."
"You didn't have to do that." Harry protested, "I don't mind going to an event, or whatever." That was a lie, Harry didn't much like the idea of doing something silly like hunting eggs in front of a dozen kids probably younger than him. Judging from the look Hermione was giving him, she knew that.
"We don't mind doing a smaller celebration this year, Harry." Jean said from the driver's seat, "Especially if you've never done it before. Hopefully this'll be a fun experience for you."
"Honestly, if Hermione's there doing it too, I'll have some fun." Harry grinned at her, and she grinned back.
Shopping with Hermione was surprisingly… energetic. Harry wasn't sure why, but he expected her not to enjoy shopping as much as she did. Maybe because she liked books, that meant she didn't like shopping? That didn't make much sense, but still. Harry was surprised.
Hermione bounced from place to place, looking at books and music and candy, buying random things that caught her eye. She even insisted Harry choose a few things, which he was surprised about. After checking with Jean, Harry picked a few cheap candies and a pack of gum to buy. Hermione gave him a knowing look, but she didn't say anything.
Clothing shopping was an experience. Aside from Hermione's excitement at some of the Muggle T-shirts, Harry was dragged into her attention as they walked past the men's section. Harry ended up leaving with two pairs of jeans and three shirts, Hermione practically throwing clothing items at him.
"You don't have anything that fits!" Hermione insisted, "This is the perfect time to get a few things that are yours and not Dudley's. Don't you think?" With her hands on her hips and one eyebrow raised, Harry didn't bother arguing.
The shopping trip took about two hours in total, and then they were loading back in the car and zipping their way back into the suburbs outside London.
"Thanks." Harry said quietly, squeezing Hermione's hand. "You didn't have to spend money on me, you know."
"I know." She confirmed, smiling at him. "I wanted to."
"Still, I could've exchanged some Galleons for pounds and done it myself."
"But you wouldn't have." Hermione replied, "It didn't even occur to you, did it? Even after all these years." Harry glared at her and she laughed, grinning at him teasingly. "Besides, there's an exchange fee that's actually pretty hefty. My parents thought it might be a scam the first time we went to Gringotts, but no, it's just that expensive."
"It's not like I don't have money." Harry huffed.
"Yeah, but you also aren't making money." Hermione pointed out, "You'll run out someday; no need to make that day come sooner than necessary." Harry frowned, but he nodded.
"You're right." Harry said thoughtfully, "I never really thought about that before."
"Yeah, I figured." He elbowed her, and she laughed again.
Upon arriving home, Harry was introduced to egg hunting. It wasn't all that hard, but it was tedious. Some of the eggs were hidden really well. He found one up a tree, and one of them was underneath a tree branch nestled among the leaves. Hermione found about six more than he did, and was very smug about it. Surprisingly, Harry decided that egg hunting was fun. It made sense that Hermione did it every year, and why it was so popular.
Lunch was less of an ordeal than breakfast, but there were more eggs being served. Finally, he asked what the deal with the eggs was.
"Well the eggs are mostly symbolic, it's just what you do." Hermione shrugged, "But for people who really believe in Jesus and God, it matters a lot more. It represents new life, and Jesus' return from the dead. We personally celebrate because it's a holiday, and we like the traditions as lighthearted fun."
"Ah, I see." Harry nodded, "So you don't believe in God?"
"I do." Michael spoke up, "I'm a Catholic, but these two aren't."
"He gave up chocolate for Lent." Jean stage-whispered with false horror, "The maniac."
"He goes to Mass, but Mom and I don't." Hermione added, "We offered, but he doesn't mind."
"What I believe shouldn't influence anyone else." Michael shrugged, "I will do what I need to, and my family doesn't have to participate or agree."
"That makes sense." Harry smiled, "Thanks."
The rest of the day Harry spent with Hermione. She played some violin for him, and he listened as she babbled about different pieces and which ones were her favorite. Harry sat outside in the sun just enjoying the weather while she read a book, leaning against his side. Overall, Harry found it to be a very relaxing day.
By nightfall, Harry found himself in Hermione's room, lying together on the bed on top of the covers. The conversation puttered out, which let Harry's mind wander.
"Tomorrow is going to change everything." Harry whispered, staring up at the ceiling.
"Yes." Hermione said simply, "But that was your master plan all along, don't deny it."
"I suppose." Harry laughed quietly, "It's just hitting me that this might be the deciding moment. If he wants the ritual done right then we'll be ready, but whether it works or not will decide basically our entire future."
"You think it might not work?" Hermione sat up a little to turn and lean on her elbow, and Harry turned his head to look at her.
"I'm confident in the work we put into it." Harry said slowly, "If it works, awesome. We can proceed as planned. But if it doesn't work, that means we have to move to Plan B."
"If that happens, I guess we'll all just have to be ready."
"I am ready, but it would be extremely difficult." Harry sighed. "We'd have to break our alliance with him, and you and I both know he wouldn't take that well. On top of that, it's a much more dangerous route. What if someone gets hurt because I can't protect them?" He shut his eyes and blew out a long breath.
"You're forgetting how many people voted for Plan B." Hermione soothed, reaching out to put a hand on his arm. "The vote was practically split in half, remember? Everyone knows the risks, and half of them were ready the first moment you explained. The other half would become ready because in that situation it would be necessary. You've planned for this Harry, remember that."
"I know." Harry said, "I'm just worried."
"Don't be, it'll be fine." Hermione laid back down, and sighed. "Wanna sleep over?"
"Wouldn't your parents be mad?"
"No, they'd probably just tell you to wear a condom."
"Gross."
"It's just a fact."
"... I'll go get my pajamas."
Harry fell asleep side by side with his best friend, and he let himself relax. Maybe it would work out, maybe it wouldn't. All he could do was face whatever happened with his friends beside him.
Notes:
Fun fact: I don't celebrate Easter! I never have, so writing this was a little odd for me. I did a lot of researching and looking stuff up, so correct me if you see anything that looks completely wrong! Of course, people celebrate different ways, but y'know.
¯\_(ツ)_/¯
Anyway, thanks for reading!! ♡
Chapter 40: The Ritual
Summary:
The ritual is finally here. Harry is in pain.
Notes:
Hello my dear readers, I am back with another chapter!! It's been two months, and I am so sorry about that.
(╥﹏╥) Writer's block hit me like a fucking brick but I swear I tried my best.Anyway!! I know it's not Tuesday, but I just finished the chapter and, my dudes, I'm not making you guys wait any longer. I hope you enjoy ♡♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 40
This Changes Everything
Harry wasn't sure why, but he was more anxious to meet Voldemort the second time than he'd been the first. He was bringing fewer people, they'd agreed upon the alliance, and Voldemort hadn't betrayed them so far. All good signs! Still, he was anxious.
"You've got everything?" Hermione asked again, fussing over the edge of his hood and triple checking that it covered his face properly.
"Theo has the potion, Millie and Michael are there to support and build the circle." Harry shook out his hands and exhaled steadily as he tried to stabilize his fidgeting. "Everything should be all set."
"Good, then you have nothing to worry about." Hermione smiled, and Harry shook his head.
"Actually, a number of things could go wrong." Harry muttered, "It could fail, Voldemort could decide he suddenly wants to murder us, I could slip up and get someone killed, also something could go wrong in the ritual, or Voldemort might just not comply so he might fuck it up, also I might pass out because of the amount of pain I'm going to be in and leave the others defenseless–"
"Hey." Hermione's hand came down on his shoulder, and Harry reluctantly met her eyes. They were deep brown, and a tight curl had fallen across her face. Harry examined her as she examined him, and was comforted by her soft expression. "You don't have to worry, alright?" Hermione said, "You're not alone. Theo, Millicent, Michael, Fred, and Fleet will all be there with you. Whatever happens, they'll back you up."
Harry exhaled roughly, and nodded. "I know," he admitted, "it's less real worry and more just anxious energy. Still, thanks."
"You got this." Hermione grinned, and she released his arm to take a step back and check the time. "Two minutes." Harry nodded, and took a deep breath.
Sure, he was anxious, but he couldn't let anyone know. If Voldemort sensed it, he'd see it as weakness. If his Wraiths noticed, they'd be worried about him and his anxiety would rub off on them. Neither of those things would end up being very helpful, so Harry took another deep breath and blew it out. Calm.
"Thirty seconds." Hermione told him softly, and he nodded.
"I'll see you after." Harry smiled, and then they fell into silence until Harry was yanked away by his Portkey.
He hated the twisting sensation in his gut as the Portkey twisted him in knots before dumping him unceremoniously back at the graveyard in Little Hangleton, but he was pleased when he kept his feet beneath him easier than he had the previous visit. Four seconds after he landed, five pairs of feet popped in all in a row just behind him.
Mimicking the first time, Voldemort and his entourage were already there. Voldemort was across from Harry with his Death Eaters in a wide semi circle behind him, seemingly more defensive than he'd been previously. Harry stepped forward and approached.
"I wasn't sure you'd come." Voldemort said quietly as Harry stopped a few paces from him.
"I meant it when I said I wanted this alliance to work." Harry told him, meeting his eyes from under the shadow of his hood. "So, what did you have in mind for this particular meeting?"
"I wanted to, foremost, know what prompted you to send such an ominous and cautionary missive."
"Hogwarts is under new management." Harry said, scowling. "Dolores Umbridge. She's certainly a piece of work." Harry broke off in anger, and had to pause to collect himself. "Umbridge took the liberty of monitoring every mode of communication in and out of Hogwarts. Owls, Floo, the whole nine yards. She attacked my owl, Hedwig, and I couldn't risk Umbridge intercepting anything from between us."
"I see." Voldemort hummed, "I understand. Perhaps we need to move up our… schedule." Harry nodded.
"If you mean the reabsorption ritual, we're ready to perform it tonight, if you wish." Voldemort seemed surprised, and pleased, at Harry's words.
"If you're sure in your preparations and readiness, I am willing." Voldemort replied, "However, I will be sending all but two of my Death Eaters away. I have a feeling this will be a slightly… unpleasant experience."
"I can't deny that, it will definitely be painful." Harry shrugged, "Alright then, I'll get everything set up."
Harry headed back to his Wraiths, and he beckoned them forward to join him in a sort of a huddle. He could barely see each of their eyes as they surrounded him, but he recognized each of them even without that.
"He wants to do the ritual." Harry told them softly, scanning their faces. "We've planned for this, so you all know what to do." He looked at Theo, who nodded.
"I brought the Potion." He said quietly, and Harry smiled.
"I've got the podiums." Millicent told him firmly, patting one of her pockets. "Did you make sure He brought the Horcruxes?" Harry frowned.
"No, I didn't." He admitted, "Right then. I need you" Harry rang his zill twice for Millie, paused, and then clicked once for Michael, "to get those podiums set up. Make sure they're lined up properly, alright?"
"We know." Michael confirmed, "Don't worry."
"And I need you," Harry clicked four times in rapid succession for Theo, "to stand by with the Potion, but don't show it off. Just wait for my signal." Theo nodded.
"What about us?" Fred inquired, serious.
"You," Three steady clicks for Fred and four (two in a row with a tiny pause and then two more in a row) for Fleet, "should guard these two." Two clicks for Millie, one for Michael. "Pair off, one guard per ritual person."
"What about him?" Fleet asked, and he clicked four times in rapid succession and gestured to Theo.
"He'll be with me." Harry said, and Fleet nodded in acceptance. "Alright. Let's go."
Harry stepped away and turned to see Voldemort stood alone a ways away, with two Death Eaters flanking him a few feet back. He recognized them as Malfoy and Nott Sr, which wasn't ideal. It was unlikely Nott would recognize Theo, but still, it was the principle of the thing.
Striding towards Voldemort, Harry drew his eyes away from the two Wraiths setting up and the other two guarding them. The more they faded into the background the better. It wasn't perfect, but it was the best protection he could give them at that moment.
"We'll need the Horcruxes." Harry said when he had Voldemort's attention, "They're crucial in the process of the ritual. We can't do it without them."
"Very well." Voldemort narrowed his eyes suspiciously, but he did produce the black bag Harry had given to him during their first meeting. "You never did explain what this ritual entailed. We were so rudely interrupted last time."
"The first step is a Potion." Harry turned and clicked four times, rapidly, and Theo approached on silent feet. "My Wraiths created a Potion to stabilize and restore your soul. You'll need to drink it before we start."
"Created?" Voldemort looked at Theo intently, as though he was trying to somehow see through Theo's hood and mask. "You created a new Potion?"
"Yes." Harry answered firmly, making Voldemort raise an eyebrow skeptically. "My Wraiths used a Restoration Potion as the base, and went from there. They combined numerous ingredients to change the focus from body to soul."
"What ingredients?" Voldemort demanded, and Harry sighed.
"To name a few: Boom Berry juice, Fairy wings, Fluxweed, and Galanthus Nivalis." Voldemort took a moment to process that, no doubt running through the uses of each ingredient and coming to the conclusion that such a combination would be, one: possible, and two: perfectly safe.
"The Restoration Potion is absorbed through the skin." Voldemort said finally, and Harry smiled a little at the image of dumping the potion on Voldemort's head.
"This one will be safe to drink." Harry assured him, "My Wraiths were very thorough in their work. It's perfectly safe, as I've repeatedly told you."
"Very well." Voldemort nodded reluctantly, "What follows?"
"My Wraiths have set up a circle of podiums." Harry gestured around them, and Voldemort's eyes scanned the set up of five pillars surrounding them. "You'll stand in the center of this circle, with a Horcrux on each podium. That's including the previously dismantled ones. Then you, and only you, will destroy your Horcruxes."
"Absolutely not." Voldemort's voice was sharp and deadly, and Harry's eyes were drawn to Voldemort's wand sliding into his hand from his sleeve.
"We've already talked about this." Harry scowled, "You are perfectly safe. I'm still a Horcrux, and so is Nagini. The objects need to be destroyed in order for your soul to be restored."
"There must be another way." Voldemort hissed, anger clouding his red eyes.
"There isn't. You and I both know that." Harry snapped, and then he took a deep breath and reminded himself that there were Death Eaters not so far away that might hear him. He lowered his voice. "As you destroy them one by one, I'll cast Reparifors to patch up your soul and heal the fragmented pieces."
"That's not how Reparifors works." Voldemort sneered, "It's a Healing Charm, and a minor one at that. For poisons and paralysis, and other magical ailments."
"Doesn't this rather seem like a magical ailment?" Harry raised an eyebrow, "Also, I wasn't finished." Voldemort continued to glare, but didn't interrupt. Good. "While casting Reparifors, I'll tap into the connection I have with the other Horcruxes. They're broken into pieces, and I'm confident I can put them back together myself."
"Confident, but not certain?"
"Do you want this alliance to work or not?" Harry snapped impatiently, "Because either you're going to have to trust me or I'm leaving and taking my Wraiths with me." He also wouldn't leave without the Horcruxes, but Harry wasn't going to make that threat. That'd be pushing Voldemort too far unnecessarily.
"Fine." Voldemort said, and he straightened to an almost regal stance despite his twisted appearance. "Very well. I will inform my Death Eaters to stay out of it, and remind them they're not to attack you or your Wraiths under any circumstances."
"Thank you." Harry exhaled slowly in relief, hoping it was less obvious than an outright sigh. "I'll give my Wraiths the go-ahead." Voldemort simply nodded before he turned on his heel and sauntered over to his two guards. They flinched minutely at his approach, and Harry rolled his eyes.
He stepped closer to Theo and whispered, "You'll administer the Potion while I get into position. Be careful, and get out of the circle as quickly as possible."
"I understand." Theo breathed, and Harry nodded before stepping back again, and made his way out of the circle. With a murmured Point-Me, which was a sort of compass spell, Harry oriented himself to the North.
Once Voldemort was at the center of the podium circle, Harry clicked once, and Michael positioned himself at the podium Harry pointed to. Two clicks, and Millie moved towards hers. Then Fleet and Fred were directed, and Theo simply nodded in understanding without moving. He needed to administer the Potion first, but then he'd move to his spot. Harry set up the circle very carefully, with his research team guiding his plans as best they could.
The circle was set up with six total spots, five for podiums and one for Harry. Harry and the sixth podium were directly across from one another, and the other four connected the circle with two on each side. Voldemort stood between Harry and the South podium, at the center. A Wraith was stationed at each podium, holding their wands at their sides, ready.
Nodding to himself, making doubly sure everyone was safely in place, Harry approached Voldemort again and held out his hand. "I need to distribute the Horcruxes." Harry said, and Voldemort reluctantly handed over the black bag wordlessly.
Harry went around the circle placing a Horcrux on each podium, in order of creation. The Diary. The Ring. The Cup. The Locket. The Diadem. Then Harry himself. Nagini wasn't present, but she didn't need to be. She held barely a sliver of Voldemort, being his most recent Horcrux addition, and wouldn't really make a difference in Voldemort's transition to Tom Riddle.
Once in position, Harry Vanished the bag with a soft "Evanesco" and straightened. After taking a deep breath, Harry clicked four times rapidly for Theo to proceed.
Theo stepped up and held out the glass vial containing a golden liquid, and Voldemort accepted it with a smoothly bland expression. He downed it without hesitation, which made Harry relax just a little. As soon as the vial left Theo's hand, he was retreating to his designated position outside the circle, behind the podium to Harry's right.
"Begin." Harry said quietly, and Voldemort raised his wand.
"Pestis Incendium." Immediately, Fiendfyre rushed from Voldemort's wand and cascaded towards one of the podiums. Despite how dangerous it was, Harry found the fire's motions to be quite beautiful.
A dragon crashed into the podium on Harry's left, and the Diary Horcrux burned. The dragon's wings curled around the small black book, burning it up page by page from cover to cover. Harry remembered what it felt like to destroy the Diary. The ink ran down his fingers and bled out of the pages, and the ghostly vision of Tom Riddle crumpled in on himself and screamed. Harry thought he'd never hear such agonized screams again, but apparently it was possible. The Diary was consumed by the Fiendfyre, leaving black smoke in its wake, and Harry's mind was filled with screaming and begging and the sound of burning pages.
As the dragon became a lion, lunging from the smoking Diary towards the Ring, Harry caught sight of Millicent holding her Protego strong and solid. The shield was so firm, Harry couldn't see even a wisp of smoke leaving the circle.
The Ring, which had been destroyed by Dumbledore, shrieked weakly as it was consumed. The lion's claws tore into the metal, and a horrible grating sound made Harry wince and twist his head to the side as though it might help him escape it. His mouth filled with metal, and he resisted the urge to cough as the Ring melted and warped.
Behind the Ring Podium, Michael was firm as he held his position, but Harry could see anxiety in his posture. The grip on his wand was too tight and his stance was too stiff, but his Shield was firm so Harry moved his gaze to the Phoenix headed straight for the Cup.
Fred stood behind the Southmost podium, guarding the Cup, and he cast Protego as the Phoenix let out a harsh sound and dove for the little golden goblet. The Cup was the first Horcrux to be perfectly intact when Voldemort's Fiendfyre tore it apart. A plume of dark smoke exploded outwards, not from the fire but from the Horcrux itself. It curled and thrashed in a pitch-black writhing mess, desperate to escape, but the Phoenix chased it upwards and consumed the darkness with fire and smoke.
The Locket was next, and a soft hiss from Voldemort coaxed it open as a Basilisk took shape and cut through the air heading straight for it. Surprisingly, the Locket's black smoke took shape other than a writhing mass. Images flashed in the darkness, men and women and laughter and screaming. It warped, and Harry couldn't make it out as the flaming Basilisk swallowed the images and burned away the pain.
Fleet's hand was firm on his wand, and the steely determination was clear in the strength of his shield. No fire escaped the circle as the Basilisk changed into a large Acromantula that sprang from the smoking pillar and landed square on Theo's podium. The Acromantula tore into the Diadem, and Harry felt a wave of crippling anguish. It cut through him like a sword to his chest, slashing him open with grief and regret. The Horcrux begged and pleaded and screamed and cried, and Harry felt like crying with it.
Instead, Harry raised his wand, shut his eyes, and whispered, "Reparifors."
He didn't even have to reach very far to feel them. The Diadem was sobbing in the forefront of his mind, the Locket was shrieking threats of pain, the Cup was filling his mind with gratingly tortured noise, the Ring was a wisp of pain and sadness, and the Diary was a ghost in the back of his mind. The Diary held the largest portion of Tom Riddle's soul, and Harry wished he could fix it. The piece of Tom's soul that had splintered when he was only sixteen hung around only because Voldemort was still alive, though it wasn't attached to anything anymore. It was weak.
Reaching for the regret the Diadem forced on him, Harry placed the Diary piece back with Voldemort and pushed the energy of his spell in place. It felt like putting two puzzle pieces together, though one was old and peeling and barely the same shape. They slid together with almost no resistance, but keeping it there took more strength than it should have.
Harry moved his focus to the Ring, pulling that string of pain and grabbing hold of the piece that had almost been lost. It fit more snugly with the Diary than Voldemort, but Harry pushed it into place nonetheless. The Cup was drawn to the other two pieces, which was why it was easy to place next to the others. It was strong, and it desperately wanted to be a part of something larger. It wanted to be owned, possessed, and Harry used that to his advantage.
The Locket was still screaming. When Harry tried to grab it the writhing darkness in his mind, it slashed his offered hand and hissed at his force. Harry felt his wand hand trembling as he smothered the Locket, drowning out the anger and the hatred and the pain, and he locked it into place with the others.
Grief was the only thing left, and the Diadem was crying. It clogged Harry's throat with tears and made his lungs burn for oxygen, pleading with him desperately to be spared. It did not want to be lost. It did not want to be found. Still, Harry swept it up and slotted the last piece right where he wanted it. Like a puzzle missing tiny slivers with slashes running through it in jagged lines, Voldemort's soul was put back together.
Harry could feel the Potion in Voldemort's blood, reaching for something to mend, to fix, to save. It curled around Voldemort's fragmented soul protectively, uselessly. Harry, carefully, slowly, pressed the soul pieces into him and let the Potion do the rest.
It hurt. Harry was separate from the rest, and that hurt. The tiny crying thing in the back of his mind made itself known strongly and suddenly, enough to make Harry crumple in on himself with a bit back cry of pain. He lost the battle of wills and his spell broke, but the Potion had already snagged the soul and begun gluing it all back together. Without Harry.
The pain was reminiscent of Voldemort's resurrection, blinding him with the burning in his face and the splintering in his chest. Too much. The extra sliver attached to his soul smothered him, thrashing for purchase where there was none to be found. Harry had his own soul, and it could not be displaced by a mere sliver. The Horcrux did not seem to know that.
Harry's legs failed him, and he would have fallen if strong arms hadn't caught him and held him firmly upright. Harry clutched the person's sleeves, his eyes still shut as he gasped against the pain, until fingers brushed his bangs back and ghosted across his scar.
Warmth. It was like cold water on a burn, heat on cramped muscles, and a breath of fresh air after stifling suffocation. Harry's soul calmed, and he was allowed to breathe again. It was slow, but his strength returned and his body seemed to wake up again. He hadn't realized it had been slipping away.
"I'm sorry." Harry's eyes fluttered open at the familiar voice, and looked up to find hazel eyes watching him closely. Harry blinked.
"Tom Riddle." His throat hurt, and he resisted coughing at the sticky thickness at the back of his mouth making it hard to swallow.
"The very same." A small quirked smile appeared on his pale face, and he helped Harry to straighten before releasing his arm. "I'm sorry for the pain I've caused you, Harry."
"Technically, it wasn't you." Harry took a deep breath, and blew it out as the pain faded completely. "Jeez, I hope that was better for you than it was for me."
"Only slightly." Tom shrugged delicately, "Most of the pain dissipated after you stopped casting."
"I was sort of yanking on your soul." Harry grinned, "Anyway, how do you feel?"
"Good." Tom said, and he took a step back to look down at himself. He was utterly human again, wearing the same long black robe, though it looked odd now due to his handsome appearance. "Though, I am inclined to believe this was your intended outcome all along."
"Oh?" Harry raised an eyebrow.
"Yes." Tom smirked, "I remember everything I did during my time as 'Voldemort', though I feel… detached from it." He shrugged, and then mimicked Harry's raised eyebrow. "You spoke of restoring his power, mainly, but I'd wager you were more interested in restoring his mind. My mind."
"You caught me." Harry grinned, and then blinked and checked his watch. "Shit. We have about four minutes before the Portkeys activate. I need to talk to my Wraiths."
"And I to my Death Eaters, it would seem." Tom nodded, "Very well, we shall continue at a later date." He then strode off, his black robes flowing behind him.
Almost immediately, his friends scrambled towards him in concern; it was rather endearing how they swarmed him, checking him over. Theo and Fred reached him first, Theo's eyes raking him up and down without touching him, while Fred pulled him into a tight hug. Fleet clapped him on the back, Michael grinned in relief, and Millicent took his hand and sighed with heavy relief. Harry let them silently bask in the moment for a second before he spoke.
"The ritual was a complete success." He said breathlessly, and he looked around with a beaming smile at the relief and excitement on their faces. "The alliance is on, and the real plans can start now. Tom and I are going to correspond, and hopefully we can start making our plans a reality soon enough."
"You were in pain." Theo said when no one spoke, "Are you feeling okay now?"
"Yeah, all good." Harry assured him, "The Horcrux was trying to take over or something, I think. It seemed really upset the others were with Tom and it wasn't. I'm not totally sure."
"You mean it tried to possess you?" Fleet sounded horrified, and Harry laughed quietly.
"Not exactly, it was more like it was trying to eject me from my own body." Harry grinned, "Which would never happen, mind you."
"It's almost time." Millicent whispered, and Harry checked his watch. One minute. He sighed.
"I'll write to you guys." He promised, "And l see you in five days, anyway."
They murmured their goodbyes and then separated, stepping away from each other for their Portkey to activate. Harry felt his stomach twist painfully, and then he was whisked back to Hermione's side.
It worked.
They'd done it.
Notes:
Comments on the ritual? I did a lot of research into what seemed canon-realistic and what didn't, so any thoughts on how it went down?
I hope you liked it, and forgive me for my eight weeks of radio silence! I hope to have the next chapter complete by Tuesday the 18th, and return to my weekly posting schedule, but unfortunately I can't make any promises.
Chapter 41: Through Your Eyes - 1
Summary:
The ritual through other people's eyes, part one.
Notes:
Hello! You know what I hate? Time zones! :D
Anyway, happy Tuesday, it's like midnight here but it still counts! I hope you enjoy! ♡
Feel free to comment any questions you have! The first POV might be a bit confusing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 41
A Second Look
Watching his Horcrux appear out of thin air was both infuriating and amusing. It was vexing how easily his little Horcrux could disappear-leave-escape him. If only He'd learned about his Horcrux sooner… what a wonderful weapon his little Horcrux could have been…
"I wasn't sure you'd come." A lie. He'd known his Horcrux would show-appear-meet with him. His Horcrux may be independent, but He was absolutely sure his little Horcrux felt the same pull He did.
His Horcrux approached on silent feet, looking up ever so slightly to meet his eyes. Green met red. Green, the color of murder-death-Avada Kedavra. Ever since He found out about their connection, He was sure He grew stronger with his Horcrux nearby.
"I meant it when I said I wanted this alliance to work." His Horcrux said quietly, "So, what did you have in mind for this particular meeting?" His little Horcrux seemed to be expecting a certain answer. How oddly interesting-intriguing-compelling.
"I wanted to, foremost, know what prompted you to send such an ominous and cautionary missive." The note had been messy and unclean, nothing like his Horcrux's usual messages. It was unexpected.
"Hogwarts is under new management. Dolores Umbridge. She's certainly a piece of work." His Horcrux's face twisted with loathing in a way He'd never seen before. It was delightful. "Umbridge took the liberty of monitoring every mode of communication in and out of Hogwarts. Owls, Floo, the whole nine yards. She attacked my owl, Hedwig, and I couldn't risk Umbridge intercepting anything from between us." He wondered if his Horcrux enacted revenge upon the 'new management' for hurting what belonged to him. From the anger-loathing-spite on his Horcrux's face, He'd guess yes.
"I see." Despite approving of his Horcrux's anger, it was indeed worrying that Dumbledore was now, presumably, unaccounted for. "I understand. Perhaps we need to move up our… schedule."
"If you mean the reabsorption ritual, we're ready to perform it tonight, if you wish." His little Horcrux said, and He was surprised-startled-stunned to see satisfaction on his Horcrux's face. His Horcrux had anticipated the request, and was properly prepared. The cunning and forethought required for that assumption was almost enough to make him smile.
"If you're sure in your preparations and readiness, I am willing." He replied easily, "However, I will be sending all but two of my Death Eaters away. I have a feeling this will be a slightly… unpleasant experience." Whoever stayed and witnessed his pain would suffer-scream-regret it. But He was merciful, and would let his followers volunteer their agony willingly.
"I can't deny that, it will definitely be painful." His little Horcrux gave a small shrug, and then withdrew. "Alright then, I'll get everything set up." After watching the mysterious-unnerving-ominous Wraiths gather in a circle around his Horcrux seemingly without cue, He turned away to approach his own followers.
Scanning their masked faces, He tucked away the anger-betrayal-hatred that grew as He thought of his unfaithfuls. So many liars following him… as soon as He regained his full strength He would march on Azkaban and execute the plan He'd been putting off for months. The diversion-distraction-redirection caused by his little Horcrux would soon be over, and He would make his move.
"It is time." He said softly to his followers, watching their reactions closely. "When we meet again, I will be made anew with power I have not possessed since before my destruction. It will be a new beginning for us, friends, I promise you."
His followers whispered their thanks and portrayed a variety of groveling behaviors, and He felt adored-respected-feared as they trembled and refused to meet his eyes.
"Who will stay and witness my rebirth?" He looked around, and, predictably, Nott was the first to speak.
"I will." Nott said firmly, calmly. "I am your most faithful, my Lord."
"Very well." He allowed, and focused on the rest as Nott let out a terrified-relieved-grateful sigh. "Who will be the second? Which of you eight will volunteer your eyes?" No one spoke up, so He turned his attention to the silent follower on his left, trembling in dark robes with lowered eyes. "... Lucius? Will you not use this opportunity to prove your continued loyalty?" Malfoy's head snapped up, pale eyes wide with fear-awe-terror.
"My Lord, of course." Malfoy said immediately, "I volunteer my eyes and service. I am loyal to only you."
"Ah, good." He whispered, "Now… the rest of you… leave us." Without another word, his seven others disappeared promptly. Perhaps they would scream-cry-tremble under his Crucio afterwards as well. Those seven seemed less than honored to have the opportunity to witness such an event. Unacceptable.
With his followers dealt with, He turned back around and resumed his previous position to watch his Horcrux and the Wraiths. It took a moment, but the soft clicks and subtle hand movements ended; the huddled group of Wraiths then dispersed in pairs. The Wraiths didn't particularly matter to him, so He paid them little attention. They were useless to him until He needed their numbers to take over Hogwarts and the Ministry.
"We'll need the Horcruxes." His Horcrux said promptly upon approach, "They're crucial in the process of the ritual. We can't do it without them."
"Very well." How suspicious-unnerving-unpleasant. He produced the small bag He no longer let out of his sight, and showed it to his Horcrux. "You never did explain what this ritual entailed. We were so rudely interrupted last time."
"The first step is a Potion." His Horcrux turned ever so slightly as four sharp clicks sounded, and the Wraith shadowing his Horcrux approached silently. "My Wraiths created a Potion to stabilize and restore your soul. You'll need to drink it before we start."
"Created?" He asked, surprised-pleased-intrigued. "You created a new Potion?"
He hadn't heard of any new rising talents in Potions since Severus. Of course, the thought of such a traitor made his blood boil. Severus was a traitor-spy-betrayer and as soon as He became all-powerful once more He was going to fillet the traitor alive. He refocused on the Wraith in front of him, and wondered if his Horcrux would be willing to hand over such a talented specimen.
"Yes." His little Horcrux seemed defencive of behalf of the Wraiths, and He raised an eyebrow amusedly. "My Wraiths used a Restoration Potion as the base, and went from there. They combined numerous ingredients to change the focus from body to soul."
"What ingredients?" He did not know it was possible to modify an existing potion by merely tossing in new ingredients. The notion was ridiculous.
"To name a few: Boom Berry juice, Fairy wings, Fluxweed, and Galanthus Nivalis." Running through their uses, He had to admit it seemed plausible-reasonable-believable. Boom Berry juice and Fairy wings were restorative, they both possessed healing capabilities. As for the other two, Fluxweed and Galanthus Nivalis were both non-offensive supporting-balancing-stabilizing ingredients.
He could only find one problem. "The Restoration Potion is absorbed through the skin." He narrowed his eyes at the mirth He briefly caught on his Horcrux's face.
"This one will be safe to drink." His Horcrux said lightly, "My Wraiths were very thorough in their work. It's perfectly safe, as I've repeatedly told you."
"Very well." He accepted with a slow nod, "What follows?"
"My Wraiths have set up a circle of podiums." His Horcrux gestured around the graveyard, and He noticed pillars had appeared in an incomplete circle surrounding them. "You'll stand in the center of this circle, with a Horcrux on each podium. That's including the previously dismantled ones. Then you, and only you, will destroy your Horcruxes."
"Absolutely not." The anger-hatred-loathing rose to the surface, and He slid his wand into his hand. He'd never cause his little Horcrux any pain, but He was willing to do whatever it took to subdue his Horcrux if his immortality was jeopardized.
"We've already talked about this." His Horcrux's angry expression was back, this time directed at him. "You are perfectly safe. I'm still a Horcrux, and so is Nagini. The objects need to be destroyed in order for your soul to be restored."
"There must be another way." He wasn't going to destroy-maim-kill his Horcruxes, they were part of his power!
"There isn't. You and I both know that." His Horcrux's voice was burning with mirrored anger, but it was quickly smothered. Unfortunately. "As you destroy them one by one, I'll cast Reparifors to patch up your soul and heal the fragmented pieces."
"That's not how Reparifors works." He gave his Horcrux a disappointed-unhappy-disapproving scowl, "It's a Healing Charm, and a minor one at that. For poisons and paralysis, and other magical ailments."
"Doesn't this rather seem like a magical ailment? Also, I wasn't finished." He yearned to cool his anger by cursing the Wraith standing just behind his Horcrux, the Potions specimen, but refrained only because his Horcrux had more to say. "While casting Reparifors, I'll tap into the connection I have with the other Horcruxes. They're broken into pieces, and I'm confident I can put them back together myself."
"Confident, but not certain?" Rituals-spells-enchantments were disastrous if doubt was involved. Intent was everything, the Unforgivables were proof of that. Certainty was needed.
"Do you want this alliance to work or not?" Hm… "Because either you're going to have to trust me or I'm leaving and taking my Wraiths with me." Internally, He smirked. It seemed his Horcrux was sure enough in the plans that questions caused impatience, which was good enough.
"Fine." He said finally, "Very well. I will inform my Death Eaters to stay out of it, and remind them they're not to attack you or your Wraiths under any circumstances." If his little Horcrux was confident and prepared, any Death Eaters interference, accidental or purposeful, would end abysmally.
"Thank you." His Horcrux said softly, a complete switch from the anger-impatience-frustration, "I'll give my Wraiths the go-ahead." With a simple affirmative nod, He retreated a few steps back and addressed his two remaining Death Eaters.
"The ritual will commence shortly." He said to Nott and Malfoy, "Under no circumstances are you to attack the Speaker or any of his Wraiths. They are needed… do you understand?"
His followers offered devoted nods and whispers of understanding, which annoyed and pleased him. Did they not fear-revere-respect him enough to speak up? Oh how He longed to make them scream-cry-beg… not here. Not in front of his Horcrux. Not until He held his full strength once more.
So He merely turned away and resumed his position at the center of the circle. Interestingly, his Horcrux stood in the exact spot to complete the circle of pillars. His Horcrux then began directing the Wraiths with mere clicks and tiny hand gestures. It was exciting-breathtaking-thrilling to see his Horcrux's absolute control over the Wraiths and their actions. He wondered how such a thing was possible…
"I need to distribute the Horcruxes." His Horcrux said evenly, approaching with an expectant hand reaching out, and He did not speak as He relinquished-abandoned-surrendered his Horcruxes. The objects inside sang brokenly as they were held by their missing piece, and He wondered if his little Horcrux even noticed.
It seemed not, because his Horcrux merely walked away. Very well. May the ritual begin.
——––—
Theo's eyes tracked Harry as he walked from pillar to pillar, distributing the Horcruxes, and remained perfectly still as Harry brushed right on by him. Harry was clearly anxious. Theo could feel it.
"Magic is a funny thing," Theo's mother used to say, "It will aid you and destroy you equally; all any of us can do is listen and watch." So that's what Theo did.
It was easier for Theo to understand magic than his mother ever could've guessed. Like his father, Theo had a unique affinity with magic. He could see it, he could feel it. His father's magic was brittle, like salt evaporated from water left in a dish to crystallize and shatter. It smelled like stale air and felt like needles prickling his skin when his father walked by.
Knowing Harry had opened his eyes to the wonders of true power. Harry's magic was like the ocean, Theo had quickly learned. When it sat peaceful beneath his skin, Theo could smell the sweetness of fresh sea foam and feel the gentle tides rolling off of Harry in waves of calm contentment. But when he wielded it… that was Theo's personal favorite.
When his magic was active, Theo could see it. Tinges of blue and green flashed in Harry's eyes, surrounding his head with a halo of colors only Theo could see. It sparked off him when he was angry, stinging Theo's skin like harsh ocean spray, and it crashed into him with every spell cast. Being around Harry was like experiencing life for the first time. It pulled him in and made it damn near impossible to ignore. Possible, but only barely.
As Theo stood next to The Dark Lord, watching him also watching Harry, Theo understood why his father was a Death Eater. He understood why he was so devoted, and stood behind his Lord always. It was because The Dark Lord had a similar aura, yet an exact opposite at the same time. Intoxicating and deadly, powerful and seductive. Theo understood what the Prophecy meant the moment he stood in the Dark Lord's presence. Harry and The Dark Lord were equally powerful, yet wielded their power very differently.
The Dark Lord was like a burning ember. Smoke rolled off him in plumes and left Theo's eyes stinging with phantom pain and his lungs uncomfortably thick. The darkness surrounding him was fueled by the burning agony inside him. The red angry thing underneath The Dark Lord's skin was lashing out and leaking choking magic through the cracks. It was intoxicating. Theo felt oppressed, his own magic smothered by the Dark Lord's, and that was undoubtedly what drew his father in. Theo's father had always said, "Follow the power, Theodore, its wielder will lead you to where you are meant to be."
Theo hadn't ever meant to follow that advice, but, in the grand scheme of things, there were worse things than following Harry Potter to the ends of the earth. At the very least, Theo knew he'd always be protected, and he'd protect Harry just as fiercely in return.
A murmured "Evanesco" caught his attention, a fresh breeze against Theo's skin, and a moment later Harry clicked the odd little wooden instruments called zills four times in a row.
Stepping forward, Theo offered The Dark Lord the small vial filled with the shimmering golden potion Theo had spent several weeks planning with Michael and Millicent, plus a solid month of actual brewing. It was absolutely perfect, as promised.
The moment the potion was handed over, Theo backed away from The Dark Lord and the monster under his skin. Perhaps they were one in the same, but the fractured writhing mess inside him was much scarier to Theo because he was the only one who could see it. Nobody else knew it was there, broken and thrashing, bursting at the seams. Theo was alone in that knowledge, and wasn't that a frightening thought?
Theo reached his position outside the circle, guarding his podium with Harry on his left, and waited.
"Begin."
—————
"Pestis Incendium."
"Protego!" Millicent immediately whispered, and held her position without wavering as a dragon made of flame and smoke crashed into the podium only a foot in front of her.
Millicent wasn't expecting the scream. She winced as the Diary shrieked weakly, echoing in her ears like the ghost of a long forgotten sound. A mere remnant of what used to be. She could see burning pages in her mind, and smell the fresh paper turning to ash.
It reminded her of the scent of her father's library. All those books, old and new, dust in the air no matter how often their house elf dusted the vast shelves. Dust and parchment. Smoke and ash. Still she did not waver.
Black smog billowed from the Diary as it was burned to unrecognizable dust, and Millicent remained completely focused. Not only did Harry prepare her for the experience of a Horcrux, she was also a Slytherin. Keeping her wits sharp and her actions sharper, Millicent never did anything accidentally.
So she held her shield, and merely let out a small sigh of relief when the dragon transformed and moved on.
—————
Michael had no illusions about their assigned positions. He and Millicent were guarding the damaged Horcruxes, the ones that had already been destroyed and yet needed to be torched just like the others because their mangled bits of Tom Riddle's soul were still floating around broken and battered. Basically, they were being given the easy Horcruxes.
Being a Ravenclaw was more than being 'smart.' It was looking at the information from all angles and coming to a conclusion based on all the facts and opinions available. It meant cutting out the people who did not help, looking outside the box, and building a bridge to your future without caring how others were climbing after or falling behind you. Ravenclaws were smart, yes, but that made them selfish. Michael knew this.
He also knew Harry organized it so Theo, their strongest, was in charge of the Diadem because it was the unknown Harry had the least experience with. Fred and Fleet were guarding the Cup and Locket because they were seventh years up against perfectly intact Horcruxes. That left Michael and Millicent with the broken ones.
However, don't get him wrong, knowing that did not mean Michael had a problem with it. In fact, he was grateful. Even more so as a massive flaming lion lunged from Millicent's podium to his, claws sliding across the stone with a painful noise that made his skin crawl and grated his ears. Metal being torn to shreds was unpleasant, but add on fire to melt those shreds… What's left? Nothing.
Michael was grateful for Harry's final decision, despite knowing the reason behind it, and simply held his position despite his knowledge and worries and anxiety. He had a job to do.
—————
A Phoenix. Fred had only ever heard stories about them, and he couldn't help the awe swelling in his chest as the flaming creature barreled right towards him.
"Protego!" Fred ordered, and he poured his magic into his hand and wand jointly. His magic was weaker without his twin nearby, but that was alright. He could kick a Horcrux's ass and contain Fiendfyre even without George backing him up. What a story it'd be to tell his little siblings. He could already imagine the way Ginny would pull the edges of her hair in anxiety while listening in complete awe, and he couldn't wait to see how angry Ron would be that Fred got to see a Phoenix and he didn't. It wasn't a real one, but still!
The Cup on Fred's podium was the first Horcrux to be perfectly intact pre-Fiendfyre, and it became obvious as dark, writhing smoke poured from it and consumed Fred's entire view of the circle. His shield, already joined with the other's to create a dome over their half, completely contained the smoke and fire, but also obscured his vision. Oh well, he'd probably know if something went wrong. Harry wasn't subtle when he was protecting people.
As darkness was writhing painfully, screaming and thrashing against the fire, but it made no progress. Fred frowned as he felt pressure against his shield, and turned his wand to force more power outwards to contain the darkness screaming to be let out. The pressure didn't last long before the fire consumed it, and then the Cup was nothing more than melted gold.
The twisted melting puddle bubbled and dissolved, leaving Fred with a simply empty podium. Damn… Hm… Fred repressed a grin as he considered the possibility of shrinking the podium at the end and pocketing it. Not like anyone would miss it…
—————
Herbert had always known he was going to be a Keeper. Ever since he was a little kid he'd wanted a spot on the Hogwarts Quidditch team guarding those three hoops, and he worked his ass off to accomplish that dream. He was twelve when he became the Hufflepuff Keeper, replacing the sixth year that had previously held the position. The other boy didn't step down, no, Herbert was just better than he was. Better than him at just twelve years old.
Guarding a podium and containing a Horcrux was no different from guarding some hoops and preventing another team from scoring. Casting a Shield Charm and holding his ground against both a flaming Basilisk and a shrieking Locket was no different than staring down a Quaffle being thrown at his head at high speeds and retaining the mental capacity to block instead of dodge.
The only difference was the dream. Herbert could see his sister's face in the darkness. Leanne. He could see her dimples as she laughed, hear her soft voice as she sang him to sleep, and taste the blueberry jam she made by hand. But he could only watch as she slowly suffocated, drowning in smoke, and he saw the light bleed from her eyes as ash filled her complexion and grayed her skin.
Guarding hoops was easy enough, but staring into his worst nightmare was something else entirely. Herbert felt tears beading in his eyes, but he ignored them as vigorous determination smothered his previous nerves. His wand hand grew firm and steady, his breaths became easy and light, and his Shield was impenetrable.
That Horcrux picked the wrong person to mess with. He was a Hufflepuff, and that meant he was going to make absolutely sure that Horcrux was obliterated for bringing his sister into it. His sister, nine years older than him, was perfectly safe living in America with her wife. Still, Herbert was all too happy to watch a flaming Basilisk rip into the Locket with gnawing teeth and powerful jaws. The small unassuming Locket burned and screamed, and Herbert relished every sound.
Let. It. Fucking. Burn.
Notes:
Are you guys excited for what else I have I store for y'all 👀
Chapter 42: Through Your Eyes - 2
Summary:
The ritual from another angle.
Notes:
Hello everyone!! It's Tuesday again, and I have another chapter for you all! This one was actually really fun to write, mostly because of Tom Riddle at the end there.
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 42
History is Made
It was oddly exhilarating knowing he was witnessing what was going to be a major historic event. How could it not be? The Dark Lord was forming an alliance with a mysterious group of phantom Wraiths with one lone Voice, and they were about to perform a ritual to double The Dark Lord's power. Their victory over the Wizarding World was practically guaranteed with the Wraiths and their Speaker standing with them.
Tiberius Nott knew his place, but it was exciting nonetheless to know his name would be a part of the future stories told about this momentous day. Even if he was just a follower, he was still there. He and Malfoy were hand chosen by The Dark Lord to watch such a ceremony, welcomed by him and allowed to remain a part of the future.
He'd never been much of a leader. Tiberius was a year younger than Tom Riddle, which meant Tiberius arrived the year Riddle made himself known to all of Slytherin House. Even as a second year Riddle was a force to be reckoned with, and Tiberius knew even at eleven years old that his role was to follow. So he did his best to support and follow his Lord, basking in the taste of his magic and power.
… Though, Tiberius hadn't ever actually told The Dark Lord about his ability. It was a Nott family secret, information they kept close to use to their advantage. For example, Tiberius used it to choose whom to follow. Even without Riddle's commanding presence and persuasive charm, Tiberius would've picked him over anyone at Hogwarts anyway. He was that powerful, even back when they were just kids with seemingly unattainable goals.
Tiberius suddenly straightened as The Dark Lord approached, leaving the circle marked by pillars to approach him and Malfoy.
"The ritual will commence shortly." The Dark Lord told them softly, "Under no circumstances are you to attack the Speaker or any of his Wraiths. They are needed… do you understand?"
"Yes my Lord." Tiberius whispered, and Malfoy murmured his agreement as well while nodding. The Dark Lord looked less than pleased, though Tiberius did not know why, but he said nothing more as he turned and took his spot at the center of the circle once more.
Tiberius slid his eyes towards Malfoy, who was watching the scene blankly and unhappily.
"You should be grateful, you know." Tiberius told Malfoy softly, and he noticed Malfoy stiffen considerably. "Despite your mistakes, The Dark Lord still favors you."
"I have paid for those mistakes." Malfoy said tightly, not looking at Tiberius. "Our Lord is merciful and forgiving. My loyalty to him is unwavering."
"Pretty words will only get you so far." Tiberius couldn't resist smiling under his mask. "He's sure to see through them eventually, if he hasn't already. It's only a matter of time."
"That time will never come." Malfoy snapped, "I am loyal." Tiberius hummed in response, saying nothing, and Malfoy huffed angrily before they both fell silent.
As the ritual started, Tiberius soaked in the taste of all the magic both gladly and unhappily. The Dark Lord's magic tasted like coals in his mouth, burning his tongue and scorching his throat. It was a magnificent feeling, impossible to replicate in any meaningful form. It pulled on him like puppet strings, drawing him in with irresistible temptation. Unfortunately, the Dark Lord's Fiendfyre was not the only thing he could taste. The Wraiths' magic bloomed on his tongue as well.
Each one tasted slightly different, emotions fueling them and determination driving them, unique in a way Tiberius found boring. They were gifted, but nothing special. That is, except for the last one.
The 'Wraith' on the end, the one just beyond the odd little tiara adorning one of the pillars, was devastatingly familiar. The magic tasted like lightning strikes on old trees, burning pine and the scent of the earth after a fresh rain. It was a magic he'd been in contact with so many times over the past sixteen years, Tiberius didn't even need a full second to place it.
Theodore was over there. He was holding his wand defensively, perfect form just as Tiberius taught him. Suddenly it was as though he could see right through the mask and suit to see his son standing in the graveyard shielding against a wild Fiendfyre rendition of an Acromantula, standing alongside the only person The Dark Lord had ever marked as his equal. It was unbelievable.
But damn… Tiberius was so proud in that moment. His son had chosen his side, and he'd chosen well. Whoever the Speaker was, Tiberius was sure they must be powerful. Theodore had a much broader ability to perceive magic, though Tiberius did not know the full extent of it. All Tiberius could do was taste it, but Theodore… he embraced it.
Tiberius was watching his son so closely, he barely noticed as his Lord collapsed to the ground. Ah… he probably should've been paying more attention…
—————
Pain. Unimaginable pain. He hadn't felt such pain since… ever. Not even creating Horcruxes hurt as badly as whatever the hell was going on. He tried to think, to remember, but all there was to find was pain-suffering-madness.
It was like holding shattered glass. It cuts into fingers to make them bleed, sticks to clammy palms becoming impossible to rub off without slicing delicate marks into fragile palms, leaving stinging marks everywhere that broken, shattered glass touched.
It was like staring into the sun. Burning eyes unable to look away, just staring until the painful light disappears behind the mountains or buildings or view. Spots burned into eyes and marks left in visions that dance across the sky and cover the world in smudges and blurs of smeared sunsets.
It was like standing under shower water that was too hot and yet not hot enough. A body aching for warmth, yet unable to absorb that which burned and stung. It left skin red and painful, a promise for future pain when the process inevitably rinse and repeats to conserve warmth in a body slowly freezing from the inside out.
Part of Him smiled though. Underneath the pain-horror-sobbing was unending relief, but He did not know why. Was there a reason to be relieved-glad-happy? It was almost like a piece of him was grateful-thankful-asking for the pain, the suffering, the lava in his veins and wrecking ball in his skull. Why was that?
When the pain lessened-faded-dimmed, He felt weak. He felt small-delicate-fragile, like all that He was was slowly flaking off like dead skin to reveal what laid beneath. As each part of him cracked-shattered-tore, He felt less like a being and more like a concept. He was less of a person and more like a memory. He became less of someone and more of something.
Eventually the pain was completely gone, but so was He.
—————
The magic wrapped around Tom was like a warm blanket. It soothed the cracks in him and whispered soft reassurances when he felt himself drifting apart again. Slivers of his very self that had been missing for half a century were coaxed towards him and mended like they'd been together only yesterday.
Tom was used to the darkness. He'd spent so many years alone in the Diary, the Ring, the Cup, the Locket, the Diadem— pieces of him strewn about without rhyme or reason. Splinters of his soul hiding and waiting to be found, to draw people in to satisfy that desperate need of life. Tom would have done anything to escape the darkness. Now, however, it seemed he did not need to. Someone had done it for him.
That someone was in possession of his objects for a long while before they were returned to their host. Someone kind. Someone like them. Someone who did not pity them or bend to them or pay them any more attention than any regular object. It should have been infuriating – being ignored like that – but it wasn't. It was… satisfying. It was nice, at least for Tom, knowing that there was someone who did not need their persuasive and vaguely evil tactics to protect them. The someone just… meant them no harm.
Of course, for a moment, all Tom could feel when he was slowly burned to a mess of smoke and tar was betrayal. He was betrayed by that someone kind and by his host at the same time while others stood by and watched. Then that moment ended, and Tom vanished all his thoughts of revenge and hatred and heartache.
He was being put back together. Softly. Coaxingly. That someone handled his anger, his agony, his fear, his hatred, and his grief without shying away. That someone pieced him back together and held those shattered pieces in place until they began to fuse and rebuild and connect. It felt like a miracle. After so long alone in the dark, finally there was a light.
When Tom became aware of himself, the first thing he realized was that he was on the ground. Sitting, to be precise, hunched in on himself and cringing away from the world. Slowly, he straightened and looked around. Where was he?
Oh yes, he was in a graveyard. The graveyard where his father was buried, and where he had been resurrected in 1994, and where he'd asked Harry Potter to meet him for a ritual to 'restore his power and mind.' What else–
Tom winced, pressing one hand to his temple, and tried to focus. He sort of felt like the last fifty years of his life had been nothing more than a dream, and reaching for those memories was like trying to grasp wisps of cloud. Frowning, Tom looked around to better orient himself.
The pillars he remembered surrounded him, the objects in which he'd once dwelled inside were no more than ash adorning them, and a Wraith was guarding each podium. Though… they weren't focused on Tom. A moment later he understood why when his eyes landed on their Speaker: Harry Potter.
Curling in on himself while desperately clutching at his chest and robes, the boy looked so small. He looked young. He was young, Tom reminded himself, Harry was only fifteen.
Oh… Tom quickly stood and made his way over to him as he realized that Harry was that someone kind. Harry Potter was the one who pieced him back together and protected him. Even the Dairy that had nearly killed him, and even after destroying it, Harry Potter had kept the small book and protected it along with all the others as soon as he had them. And that meant Tom owed him everything.
As Tom reached him, Harry's strength finally seemed to fail because his knees buckled and he swayed in place. The only reason he didn't collapse entirely was because Tom caught him, wrapping his arms around him in support. As soon as Harry gripped his sleeve, a tiny muffled sound of pain escaping, Tom understood.
The boy was a Horcrux. He'd known that, vaguely, but he hadn't fully realized what that meant until just then. Being so close to Harry… he could feel it. The sliver of himself beating inside the boy like a second heart centered above his right eyebrow. Unfortunately, it wasn't reacting to the ritual as well as the rest of the Horcruxes had.
Tom released Harry with one hand to brush his thumb over Harry's pale scar, the famous lightning pattern crossing above his eye in thin strands, and shut his eyes.
The Horcrux was smothering him; Harry was losing the battle waging inside him, slowly losing ground against the evil thrashing thing that the Horcrux was. His soul was trembling, and the Horcrux was using that as an in to exploit the small weaknesses within. After a moment, Tom reached out to the Horcrux and soothed it.
It is alright now. He told it, We are together again.
We are not. The Horcrux seemed to say, though it was merely a thrashing pressure against Tom's magic. You have abandoned us.
Never. Tom caressed the scar, and felt Harry relax ever so slightly under the soft touch. Separate does not mean alone. Your place is here.
Why? The Horcrux asked, but it was already calming, withdrawing from Harry's weak essence and allowing it to stutter its way back to something closer to being alive.
You must look after him for me. Tom communicated softly, He is as much a part of you as you are a part of him. Take care of each other.
As Harry began to stir, surfacing from the smothered state he'd reached, Tom withdrew and let the Horcrux settle back where it belonged. So, Tom focused on Harry himself.
"I'm sorry." Tom said, and Harry opened his eyes sluggishly. He blinked a few times before he spoke.
"Tom Riddle." Harry observed hoarsely, like his mouth was full of cotton. He then grimaced at his own voice, and Tom smiled.
"The very same." Tom confirmed. Harry's grip on his sleeve lessened, so he helped the boy straighten a bit before releasing him and stepping back. "I'm sorry for the pain I've caused you, Harry."
"Technically, it wasn't you." Harry gave him a small smile, and sighed. "Jeez, I hope that was better for you than it was for me."
"Only slightly." Tom shrugged only because he did not know if that was really true. So, he gave it his best guess. "Most of the pain dissipated after you stopped casting." That was probably the closest he could get to the truth. Tom only barely remembered how much it hurt for Voldemort to be smothered and burned into nothingness, but, as himself, Tom had felt no pain at all.
"I was sort of yanking on your soul." Harry grinned a bit teasingly, making Tom raise an eyebrow. "Anyway, how do you feel?" Before responding, Tom looked down at himself and considered it.
Tom remembered seeing a serpentine face in the mirror, pale white hands and veins that stood out against his skin like spiderwebs, but he felt healthier now. His skin, from what little of it Tom could see, was back to a healthy tan, and he felt more stable on his feet. He felt stronger. Overall, it was a definite improvement.
"Good." He said finally, "Though, I am inclined to believe this was your intended outcome all along."
"Oh?" Harry raised an eyebrow innocently, and Tom resisted a laugh.
"Yes." Tom grinned, "I remember everything I did during my time as 'Voldemort', though I feel… detached from it." Tom shrugged a little, once again only partially explaining the complicated truth of the situation. "You spoke of restoring his power, mainly, but I'd wager you were more interested in restoring his mind. My mind." He raised an expectant eyebrow when he was finished.
"You caught me." Harry gave him a sideways grin, then paused and glanced down at his wristwatch. "Shit. We have about four minutes before the Portkeys activate. I need to talk to my Wraiths."
"And I to my Death Eaters, it would seem." Tom hummed with a small nod, "Very well, we shall continue at a later date." Tom didn't bother waiting for a response, and turned on his heel to approach Tiberius and Lucius.
He anticipated their astonishment, and yet their reactions still amused him. Tiberius looked breathlessly excited, while Lucius was pale and disbelieving. Complete opposite ends of the spectrum. It made him want to laugh.
"My friends, thank you for being here today." Tom smiled gently at them, and he enjoyed the way they both seemed to jump in surprise. Hmm… Tom hadn't noticed, but perhaps his voice had changed as well?
"Riddle?" Tiberius spoke, and it sounded hopeful. An emotion he did not see often in his followers anymore.
"The very same." Tom nodded to him, "It seems we have a lot of work to do, no?" He looked to Lucius, and narrowed his eyes. A memory surfaced, and he reluctantly acknowledged why Lucius seemed so pale. "I'm not going to hurt you, Lucius. At least, not anymore."
"Thank you, my Lord." Lucius whispered reverently, "You are most merciful."
"Don't do that." Tom said firmly, and Lucius flinched. "I am not the same person I've been these past fifty years. I have no need of spineless followers who are too frightened to be of real use to me."
"... My Lord?" Tom sighed internally at the fear in Lucius' voice. His father, Abraxas, had been a good friend back in the day. It seemed clear now that his son was not as headstrong as Abraxas had been.
"We'll speak more on this later." Tom said finally, "For now, return to your homes and speak nothing of what you've seen or heard here. I will reveal all when the time comes. Are we clear?"
"Of course, Riddle." Tiberius said with a firm nod, while Lucius murmured understanding at the floor. Tom resisted another sigh. Oh well, it seemed he had work to do in all aspects of his new life. The first thing on his agenda would have to be dealing with his followers, it would seem.
"I'll call you when we're to meet again." Tom dismissed them, and they disappeared only a moment later. Turning around, Tom watched Harry interact with his followers. Those 'Wraiths' of his.
They seemed to be fussing over him, interestingly enough. One of them was holding his hand while another hugged him tightly. Harry was smiling widely and freely, speaking to them softly and quickly. Tom didn't know if they were talking back or not, or if they even could, but watching them hover protectively over Harry made him happy.
Maybe it was because he was grateful to Harry for giving him his life back. Maybe it was because he remembered what it was like to have supporters instead of followers and he missed that. Or maybe it was just their Horcrux connection creating a positive emotional bond between them. Whatever it was, Tom didn't mind.
The little group separated for the Portkeys to activate, and disappeared without a sound only a moment later. Tom stared at the place they'd disappeared, and only turned away when his eyes began to burn.
With that, he Disapparated.
Notes:
I hope you all liked this one, lemme know what you think of Theo's dad and, of course, Tom as well! Thank you for reading ♡
Chapter 43: Through Your Eyes - 3
Summary:
Severus receives a letter and an offer.
Notes:
Hello everyone! It's Tuesday again and I have another chapter for you! I hope you enjoy ♡
( If you noticed I accidentally posted this yesterday and then deleted it, no you didn't :P )
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 43
Changes
When Severus received a summons from the Dark Lord via owl, he had never been more terrified. Never once had he ever been summoned without a burning in his arm and a ghosted whisper in his mind. Thus, staring down at the parchment in his hand, he had to take several deep breaths before he was calm enough to read it.
Severus,
I believe we have a lot to talk about, especially regarding your involvement during the Winter Solstice. Meet me at Riddle Manor in thirty minutes, or don't bother ever showing your face here again.
If you take this missive to Dumbledore, I will know and you will face the consequences. Show it to anyone aside from him, and you will no longer be welcome. Choose wisely, Severus, this could be your chance to make things right for your previous mistakes.
Signed,
Your Lord
The threats in the letter Severus was used to; they were nowhere near as terrifying as the letter itself. That only fueled Severus' decision to follow the Dark Lord's instructions, instead of showing Dumbledore. Breaking his trust by reporting to Dumbledore before the meeting even happened was unnecessarily reckless in the face of his sudden change in behavior, and he could always tell Dumbledore afterwards. If he could even get a missive to Dumbledore wherever he'd disappeared off to.
So Severus steeled his heart, shielded his mind, and Disapparated to arrive just outside Riddle Manor. Tiberius Nott was standing by the door, clearly waiting for him, and he pushed off the wall he'd been leaning on to nod at Severus.
"Been awhile." Nott grinned slyly, "Your other Master keeping you busy?"
"I have no other Master." Severus said calmly, "I am loyal to the Dark Lord alone."
"You're a much better liar than Malfoy, but a liar is a liar." Nott shrugged, and stepped aside to allow Severus inside the Manor. For some reason, he looked wickedly amused, like he knew something Severus did not. "He's in the drawing room. Go on in, he's expecting you." Severus held his tongue against the immediate response of 'Yes, I'd guessed as much from his vaguely foreboding summons.'
Instead he said nothing as he moved past Nott and into the Manor. His steps faltered for only a moment as he took in his surroundings, but he pushed on even as his unease increased twofold. Everything about the situation was so utterly wrong.
The Manor was beautiful. The floorboards did not creak under his feet, the walls were no longer riddled with patches of missing drywall leaving exposed bits of the skeleton of the building, and the ceiling was decorated with hanging lamps that flooded the corridors with soft light instead of crumbling above him. If Severus didn't know better, he might've assumed Muggle nobles lived there.
When he entered the drawing room, Severus froze completely as he failed to comprehend the scene in front of him. A handsome man, maybe nineteen or twenty, was sitting on an armchair, completely relaxed, smirking at Severus' surprise. He had light brown hair styled to smooth waves, and hazel eyes that shone as the fireplace against the wall threw warm shadows around the room. It was terrifying.
"Severus, I'm so glad you came." The man straightened lazily to lean his elbow on his knees and gestured delicately to the armchair across from him. "Take a seat."
"Yes, my Lord." Severus whispered, and he swiftly took a seat after giving a little bow. It seemed to amuse the man for some reason.
"Now, we have a lot to talk about, don't you think?" He said lightly, and Severus remained still as the Dark Lord smiled at him.
"What is it that you'd like to ask of me?" Severus prompted, and he couldn't help the small shudder that wracked his body as the man laughed.
"You're properly terrified, now aren't you?" The man grinned, his eyes crinkling at the edges. "There's no need for that, Severus, I'm not going to hurt you."
"Then what is it you ask of me?" Severus prompted again. He didn't want to say he didn't believe the man, but… he didn't believe him.
"I'd like to discuss your punishment for betraying me." The man tilted his head, and Severus tried to ignore the way his heart seemed to skip a beat at the words. "Now don't lie to me, I want to know why you did what you did. I'm giving you a chance, Severus, don't waste it."
Severus could only stare for a moment in both fear and a bit of awe. How was he being so reasonable? Perhaps it had something to do with his change in appearance? Severus didn't even consider lying, and a part of him wondered why, but it didn't really matter anyway. So he told the truth.
"I was afraid." Severus admitted as evenly as he could, "When Lucius revealed to me that you were meeting with someone you believed to be an equal, I was afraid because I did not understand your change in behavior. Previously, I had believed you would never allow anyone to even suggest the possibility, and the sudden flip unsettled me." Severus paused, watching the way the man's face had not changed from passive amusement, and reluctantly added, "As I am unsettled now, too. Forgive me, my Lord."
"I see." The man hummed, "So it was not out of blind loyalty to the Headmaster?"
"No." Severus said immediately, and he found it was true.
"Interesting." The Dark Lord laced his fingers together in thought, "Tell me why."
For a moment Severus did not have an answer. What was the reason he didn't trust Dumbledore? The real reason?
"I suppose there are a lot of reasons that stacked up to create a whole." Severus answered slowly, "At first it was because he–" treated me as badly as you did "–did not trust me, despite the efforts I made to be trustworthy; what I did was never good enough for him. Over the years I became resentful, and he hung my loyalty to you over my head and forced me to do his bidding no matter how I detested it. He saw me as a piece he could move around his chess board all he liked without regard for what I might've wanted."
"So he hasn't changed a bit since I was at Hogwarts… not a surprise, I suppose." The man said nothing else, and Severus could not contain his questions any longer.
"My Lord, if I may–"
"You want to know what's changed. Why I've changed." The Dark Lord's amusement was back, and Severus tried not to cringe away from it. "Well, you can give all credit to the Speaker."
"... The Speaker." Severus repeated hesitantly, "They're the reason?" The Dark Lord chuckled at his skepticism.
"Yes, you see, they really are my equal. Powerful, smart, and kind too." The Dark Lord smiled, and Severus was shocked by the fondness in his expression. He didn't know his Lord was capable of emotions such as that.
"And the Speaker… changed you?"
"Restored me." The Dark Lord corrected, "I am as I was before my sanity and power became fragmented by my hubris and hatred and fear of death. I am whole again, which means you need not be afraid. I was once a great man, if you can believe it." The Lord broke off, and smiled sadly. Again, the emotion in his face and voice was astonishing beyond comprehension. "The Speaker reminded me where I started, and what I meant to do with my life. They've given me a second chance."
The Dark Lord pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Severus, then gestured to it lightly when Severus only stared at him.
"Go on, take a look. I didn't hand it to you just for fun." The man smiled. Hesitantly, Severus examined the letter and found his eyes widening the longer he did so.
Tom,
It's nice to hear from you again. I'm glad you're receptive to our ideals, and it's a relief to know you're confident in our success. My Wraiths will be pleased to hear our plans may be in full motion in just a few short months. Your support will make the difference between progress and failure.
How are your Death Eaters? I'd guess they're in shock over your new goals and aspirations, but I hope they're not giving you any trouble. I remember how obsessive and cruel they were the first time we met, but I'll remain hopeful until you deem them unfit to remain with us.
I do have a particular request of you, involving one of your Death Eaters, though it is up to you whether or not you heed my words. Either way, he does fall under your management. I will respect your decision, whatever that may be.
Severus Snape. As I'm sure you already know, he is working as a spy for you and Dumbledore alike, reporting to both of you with information on the other. I'm not sure where his true loyalties lie, but I ask that you give him a chance. I hate the man, but he does not deserve to be shackled to Dumbledore forever. As much as I loathe to admit it, Dumbledore seems to have some kind of hold on him that forces him to stay close. I do not expect you to help him, exactly, but perhaps give him a chance to explain before deciding how to handle his situation. I know you are capable of making rational decisions now, but I still ask that you take my request into consideration.
I'm heading back to the secure location where communication is restricted in five days, so you have a few days to respond before it's too late. Once those days are up, our missives will have to pause until a safer means of speaking comes to light.
I look forward to our next meeting, whenever that may be.
Sincerely,
A Speaker and His Wraiths
Severus' hands were trembling when he'd finished reading, and he looked up at the Dark Lord, who was named Tom apparently, not even bothering to mask his unsettled fear. Worse still, the Dark Lord was staring at him with complete impassivity.
"Coincidentally, did you know the Speaker isn't even aware you're the traitor who outed our first meeting to Dumbledore?" The Dark Lord raised his eyebrows, "They brought you up all on their own with no prompting from me, advocating that you deserve mercy. Now why would that be, do you think?"
"I don't know." Severus answered quietly, and looked down at the letter again numbly. The Speaker claimed to hate him, but Severus couldn't fathom why. They hadn't met, as far as Severus knew. "Have I met them?" Severus couldn't help but ask, looking up again.
"Yes." Severus gave a sharp, nearly inaudible gasp as the Dark Lord spoke calmly. How in the world–? "As has Dumbledore. The Speaker is a person of great mystery, and I'm not surprised they've remained undetected by all of you."
"What does the Speaker want?" Severus asked in a whisper, looking down at the letter again.
"And now isn't that the big question." The Dark Lord grinned, "They want a lot of things, mainly changes in the Ministry and Hogwarts. They want to make things better, change the world. You could say the Speaker is a bit of a revolutionary at heart."
"A revolutionary…" Severus echoed quietly, and the Dark Lord nodded.
"Severus, this is where you'll be deciding your side. So what'll it be?" Severus could only stare as the Dark Lord stood smoothly, walking over to his chair. "Will you let yourself remain chained to Dumbledore? Will you remain stranded without true allies under the thumb of an oppressive Headmaster?"
Severus pressed himself into the back of his chair as the Dark Lord loomed over him, and the man leaned so far forward he rested his hand on the back of the chair right next to Severus' head. The Dark Lord was so close his hazel eyes looked almost gold in the firelight.
"Or will you join my side, the Speaker's side, and help us change the world?"
Notes:
What d'you think he's gonna do 👀
Feel free to leave speculations and feedback in the comments!!
Chapter 44: Career Advice
Summary:
Harry returns to Hogwarts, and has his Career Advice meeting with McGonagall. Spoiler alert: Umbridge doesn't like Harry very much.
Notes:
Hello!! It's Tuesday again and I'm back with another chapter :)
Okay, y'all might not like the sudden switch away from Snape, but we're back to Harry! Snape will be back, I promise, I have it all planned out. I hope you enjoy this chapter ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 44
Umbridge VS McGonagall
Harry wasn't sure what he was expecting when he returned from Break, but he wasn't complaining about what greeted him. He expected some fallout from the twins' exit from the many many students who remained behind during Break, maybe following in the twins' footsteps and causing mayhem wherever they went, but somehow it was better than that.
Instead of rioting or using Joke products to make chaos wherever they went, they actually kept their wits about them. Additionally, they caused trouble so well it left the situation without anyone to blame for it. Harry's Wraiths got back at Umbridge by making trouble and then complaining to her.
When Harry returned from Break, he saw the pattern and the mischief clear as day. All hours of the day someone was knocking on Umbridge's door to ask for her help with something that they had surely caused. The bathrooms were flooded! (They exploded a toilet by flushing fireworks.) Their classroom had been robbed and all their shiny stuff was gone! (They removed their own belongings and released a Niffler to do as he wanted.) The suits of armor were attacking! (They bribed the ghosts to fly around wearing the armor.)
It was as beautiful as it was chaotic. The best part was that Umbridge couldn't do anything about it! There was no way to tell who had done what, and none of the other Professors seemed the least bit concerned about the issues because they could still teach relatively peacefully. As long as some productive work was done, or really any, it was deemed a success.
When Harry returned and showed no sign of contempt or disapproval, all the Wraiths who'd chosen to go home over the holidays joined the chaos enthusiastically at the first opportunity. Harry just sat back and peacefully watched the beauty of it all happen right in front of him.
Still, Harry had to organize a meeting to let everyone know they'd finally succeeded. They'd made their first official step towards making a real difference. It was the morning of the 20th, the day after they got back from Break. Everyone gathered in the Room of Requirement before breakfast, and Harry could see the anxious hope in all of them. Of course, the different Houses approached that anxiety a bit differently.
The Slytherins were blank-faced and completely still, though some of them sat closer to their neighbors with their thighs touching or subtly holding hands. The Hufflepuffs were much more obvious, some even sitting in each other's lap or linking elbows in their seat, whispering quietly to each other and smiling comfortingly. The Ravenclaws looked like they were having a heated debate where they were seated in the back, whispering furiously to let out their pent up energy as they waited for everyone else to arrive. The Gryffindors, of course, were fidgeting and refusing to sit still as they bumped their friends' shoulders and grinned despite their nerves.
It was beautiful to see them all coexisting together, especially when a Gryffindor ruffled a Slytherin's hair to make them smile, or when a Hufflepuff spoke gently to a Gryffindor and made them sigh in relief, or when a Ravenclaw turned to a Slytherin and demanded their attention until they gave up on remaining stoically silent. Watching it all, Harry was once again thankful for the chance to bring the school together the way he did.
When Harry cleared his throat, everyone slowly settled down enough to pay attention.
"We did it, Voldemort is gone." Harry declared first, "The ritual was a complete success, and Tom Riddle has been completely restored." Harry didn't bother trying to say anything else as the students broke out in noise, some whooping some crying some laughing some sighing in relief. When they'd calmed, he spoke again. "Everything went to plan–" And then he was immediately interrupted.
"And what exactly was the plan?" Draco spoke up, raising a hand as well as an eyebrow. Harry grinned at the annoyingly teasing tone.
"I'm so glad you asked that." Harry tilted his head and said, "Because I was just about to go over it before you interrupted." Because it was Draco, he didn't look the least bit embarrassed.
"Well go on then."
Harry spent about an hour and a half explaining what went down, plus the research team chipping in with the intricacies of the potion and ritual because the Ravens demanded every little detail. All in all, the meeting went well. However, they only had fifteen minutes until breakfast by the time it was over and that left everyone practically fleeing the Room. If anyone saw that they'd definitely be suspicious, so Harry could only pray it went unnoticed.
After such a successful morning, Harry was fully prepared to have a relaxing day; but, of course, Hermione had to ruin it with practicality.
"Career Advice is coming up soon, and you should both be reading up on the O.W.L. requirements for what you might be interested in!" Hermione scolded them over lunch, "Honestly, did either of you look at the announcement?"
"Yes." Ron rolled his eyes as he pulled a piece of lettuce out of his sandwich. "It said every fifth year's required to have a short meeting with their Head of House in the next week to discuss our futures."
"My appointment with McGonagall is on Monday at half past two." Harry added, "So I've got time."
"You have today and tomorrow." Hermione narrowed her eyes, "Do you know what you want to do after graduation?"
"Uh…"
"Exactly." Hermione huffed, "This'll be good for you. At the very least it's gonna force you to think about it."
"That's not the problem." Harry muttered, and he leaned forward across the table to lower his voice. "I don't know what I want to do because my options right now might not be the same as they'll be when we graduate. Y'know, because of our new friend?" Harry gave her a pointed look, and Hermione frowned.
"That only applies if you want to work at, say, the Ministry."
"Or Hogwarts." Harry shrugged, and Hermione hummed in agreement.
"Well I'm lost because I don't know what I can do that my brothers haven't already done." Ron complained, "One works with Magical Creatures, one with Curses, one with the Ministry, and now the twins run their own business in Diagon Alley. How am I supposed to make my own way in the world when there's a redhead in every corner already!?"
"You could always go for Quidditch." Hermione joked, "No one's done that yet." Despite her lightly teasing tone, Ron hummed and said nothing. For a moment Hermione looked worried, but then she smiled and hid it by shoving a biscuit in her mouth.
Monday started out as most school days did, except Hermione nagged him significantly more than usually because McGonagall would be waiting for him after Divination, and Harry was almost late to their first class of the day because Ron and Hermione were arguing over which one of them would take better notes during History of Magic.
To Harry's amusement, Hermione was the one taking notes while Ron followed along copying whatever she wrote down. A few times Hermione just started writing down complete nonsense to mess with him, and Ron actually copied it all down and didn't notice until class was over. Harry just sat on the sidelines and enjoyed the chaos.
"Ah! Was that a Cornish Pixie?"
Harry paused his thoughts at Hermione's shout, and turned around to see five or six Cornish Pixies zipping around the corridor in little bubbles fit to perfectly house the little creatures. Whenever they tried to touch something they'd just bounce right off, blasted in the opposite direction.
"Looks like it." Harry answered, and Hermione shrieked as one zipped over her head and bounced off the wall behind her. Harry watched one fly right into the History of Magic classroom they'd just exited, and wondered how Professor Binns would react to them.
"I hate those things." Ron muttered, batting one away as it flew too close to him. Harry just laughed.
"It was Alicia's idea." Angelina grinned as she passed them in the hallway, "Her Uncle is a collector, and he sent her a few in those protective bubbles to annoy the Headmistress. She promised to give them back in two days though, so enjoy it while it lasts."
"I will not." Hermione grumbled, eyeing the pack until they disappeared down an adjacent corridor. "But as long as Alicia is the one to retrieve them, I'll survive. I hope you know I won't help if she's not able to recapture them."
"Oh she will, the bubbles are charmed to be Summonable with a spell her Uncle created himself." Angelina said brightly, "Don't worry, your heroics won't be needed."
"Good." Hermione said simply, and tossed a curl out of her face when Angelina laughed at her.
"Come on, if we're late for Potions on the first day Snape'll kill us." Ron took Hermione's hand and pulled her along, and Harry joined them with a smile.
As they walked, Harry and Hermione shared a significant look. They hadn't told anyone about Harry's letter to Tom about Snape, choosing to leave that out when they explained everything to the Wraiths at the meeting. Maybe it was unwise, but, surprisingly, Hermione hadn't reprimanded him for it.
In truth, she was probably wondering what went down as much as Harry was. Tom said he'd deal with it in their last correspondence, but neither of them knew what that meant. Harry hadn't intended it to be, but it felt a bit like a test for Tom. They could only hope Tom hadn't acted as cruelly as Voldemort would have, because then they'd be in the same situation they had been before.
When they arrived at Potions, Snape swept in as he usually did and started his lesson like normal. Harry watched him with careful eyes, but he didn't find any evidence of trembling in his hands or a limp to his gaunt. He looked perfectly unharmed. That was a good sign.
The odd thing was how Snape completely ignored him, refusing to acknowledge his presence in class at all. Harry would've been fine with that, but ignoring him wasn't all Snape did. Hermione was the first to notice, and whispered to Harry warning him of Snape's gaze. Every so often Snape's eyes would find Harry's station and stare at him, examining him like he was looking for something he couldn't see. When Harry started paying attention to it after Hermione's warning, sometimes he'd look up and meet Snape's eyes for several silent seconds before the Professor moved on.
Throughout class Harry and Hermione grew increasingly anxious about the new behavior, but what could they do? They didn't have any information as to why Snape was staring at him, and they couldn't confront him without tipping their hand and risking him finding out about the Wraiths. Or worse… finding out about Tom.
Despite Snape's looming presence and ominous staring, Harry was able to make a quality Invigoration Potion without interference. He was extremely proud turning it in, confident in his work, and accepted a high-five from Draco.
"It looks good." Draco told him while turning his own vial in, "Right color and consistency. Dunno about smell, but it bet it'll get you at least an EE."
"Thanks, Draco." Harry said brightly, "Potions isn't so bad when Snape's not breathing down my neck and you're not sabotaging me."
"I'd see why it'd be easier without those distractions." Draco laughed, and Harry chatted with him until they separated for lunch.
Lunch and Divination went by easily and without any notable incidents, and when Divination ended he waved to his friends before heading off to his Career Advice meeting with McGonagall.
By some miracle, Harry made it all the way to her office from the Divination classroom without being late. Right on time, he knocked firmly on the door at half past two and opened the door when he heard McGonagall's soft acknowledgement from inside.
"Come sit, Potter." McGonagall prompted as he stepped inside, but he paused a moment when he spotted Umbridge sitting in the corner with a clipboard and a fuzzy quill, smirking at him a little. Choosing to ignore her, Harry shut the door behind him and sat down.
"Hello." Harry said, clearing his throat.
"Well, Potter, this meeting is to talk over any career ideas you might have, and help you decide which subjects you should continue into sixth and seventh years." McGonagall said, shuffling some of the pamphlets on her desk. "Have you had any thoughts about what you would like to do after you leave Hogwarts?"
"I was thinking of becoming a Defense Professor." Harry said, resisting the urge to fidget as the distracting sound of Umbridge's pen scratching continued. "I enjoy the subject, and I think I'd make a good teacher."
"Unfortunately, there aren't specific qualifications for such a position at Hogwarts, as Dumbledore hires anyone he deems more intelligent than a rock." McGonagall frowned, and then muttered quietly, "And sometimes not even that smart." Harry tried not to smile or laugh when her eyes slid towards Umbridge for a fleeting moment before refocusing on her papers.
Umbridge coughed, a tiny little cough that was almost silent, and McGonagall seemed to have no problems ignoring it.
"I'd recommend you give yourself a well rounded selection to improve your chances, maybe five or six N.E.W.T.s to start." McGonagall told him, and Harry leaned forward to see her flipping through a folder that looked full of his class scores. "You have any guesses for the classes I'd recommend?"
"I suppose Defense Against the Dark Arts." Harry said, and McGonagall gave the most unimpressed look imaginable.
"Naturally." She drawled, "I would also advise–"
She was interrupted by another cough from Umbridge. This one was louder, more attention-grabbing, and McGonagall took a moment to close her eyes, take a deep breath, and then opened them again before continuing.
"I would also advise Transfiguration, as you are not terribly bad at it, and it might help you in your career as a Professor. Having a wide basis of skills always looks good when you're looking to teach." McGonagall said, continuing as though nothing had happened. "Though, you ought to know that I do not accept students into my N.E.W.T-level classes unless they have achieved 'Exceeds Expectations' or higher at Ordinary Wizarding Level. Right now you're mainly marking 'Acceptable', but you're right at the edge of receiving that required EE. I'd say you have a good chance of achieving a high enough mark on your O.W.L. exams to participate in my class if you put in the work to succeed.
"Then, of course, you are to do Charms, always useful, and History of Magic would give you a good foundation on the History of Defense as well… Hm, and Potions would be good for you. Yes, Potions." McGonagall smiled at his openly disgusted look. "You may detest the subject, but a Potions N.E.W.T. is well respected and would help you get your foot in the door anywhere you applied to work." Harry grudgingly understood her point, but he didn't bother pretending to like it. "Additionally, I must tell you the Professor Snape absolutely refuses to take students who get anything other than 'Outstanding' in their O.W.L., so–"
McGonagall was once again interrupted by a cough, but this time it was so loud McGonagall could not pretend not to have heard it.
"May I offer you a cough drop, Dolores?" McGonagall offered coldly, not even looking up from her papers.
"Oh no, thank you very much." Umbridge laughed like a fucking toad, "I just wondered whether I could make the teensiest interruption, Minerva?"
"I daresay you'll find you can." McGonagall said, grinding her teeth audibly.
"I was just wondering whether Mr. Potter actually has the capability of teaching Defense?" Umbridge phrased it like an innocent question, but McGonagall merely raised an eyebrow at her.
"Oh were you? Huh." McGonagall spoke dismissively, and focused again on Harry. "Well, Potter, the best I can advise is for you to concentrate on bringing your Transfiguration and Potions up to scratch. I see Professor Flitwick has graded you between 'Exceeds Expectations' and 'Outstanding' so far this year, so your Charm work seems satisfactory; as for Defense Against the Dark Arts, your marks have been generally high, Professor Lupin in particularly thought you — are you quite sure you wouldn't like a cough drop, Dolores?" Despite the anger in McGonagall's voice, Harry was delighted to see her standing up to Umbridge.
"Oh no need, thank you Minerva." Umbridge said sweetly, grinning wickedly. "I was just concerned that you might not have Harry's most recent Defense Against the Dark Arts mark in front of you. I'm quite sure I slipped in a note…"
"What, this?" McGonagall sounded so repulsed as she held up a bright pink parchment tucked into his file that Harry had to cough quietly to hide a snort of laughter. McGonagall politely ignored it, and placed the paper back down with an unimpressed eyebrow raised in Umbridge's direction. "As I was saying, Potter, Professor Lupin thought you showed a pronounced aptitude for the subject, and obviously for a Defense teacher—"
"Did you not understand my note, Minerva?" This time Umbridge didn't bother coughing, she merely interrupted McGonagall mid-sentence. McGonagall did not seem to appreciate that.
"Of course I understood it." McGonagall snapped back, clenching her teeth tightly.
"Well, then, I am confused." Umbridge simpered lightly, "I'm afraid I don't quite understand how you can give Mr. Potter false hope that—"
"False hope?" McGonagall repeated dangerously, "He has achieved high marks in all his Defense Against the Dark Arts tests—"
"I'm terribly sorry to have to contradict you, Minerva, but as you will see for my note, Harry has been achieving very poor results in his classes with me—"
"I should have made my meaning plainer." McGonagall turned completely around and looked right into Umbridge's eyes as she said, "He has achieved High marks in all Defense Against the Dark Arts tests set by a competent teacher."
Immediately Umbridge's smile fell, and she sat back in her chair to begin scribbling furiously on her clipboard, her eyes roving over the words as she wrote whatever criticism for McGonagall it was that she deemed necessary. Really, Harry just thought this was the coolest thing he'd ever seen McGonagall do.
"Any questions, Potter?" McGonagall asked, turning back to him with a tight expression.
"Um, do you know what kind of process I'd have to go through to be hired here at Hogwarts?"
"Normally the Headmaster puts out an announcement, and applicants show up over the Summer to interview with him." McGonagall said, "If Dumbledore is impressed by them, he'll simply hire them on the spot." Under her breath she added, "Or if he's desperate and has no choice in the matter."
"I'll remind you, Minerva, that Albus Dumbledore is no longer the Headmaster and from now on every Professor hired here needs to be Ministry approved." Umbridge interrupted coldly, "As such, they'll look for criminal records, which means this boy has as much chance of becoming a Professor as Dumbledore has of ever returning to this school."
"A very good chance, then." McGonagall shot back.
"He has a criminal record."
"He was cleared of all charges!"
In face of McGonagall's anger, Umbridge stood up to her unimpressive height of barely five feet, though the look on her face was one of boiling anger and hatred that was quite unsettling.
"Potter has no chance of being a Hogwarts Professor, or a teacher of any kind!"
McGonagall stood, and Harry was quite suddenly reminded of how tall she was. She towered over Umbridge menacingly with a fiercely cold expression. Though when she spoke, it was to address Harry.
"Potter, if you wish to be a Professor I will do everything in my power to get you a position here right out of graduation!"
"The Ministry will never allow Hogwarts to employ Harry Potter!!"
"There may well be a new Minister for Magic by the time Potter has graduated!"
"Ah HA!" Umbridge pointed one stubby finger at McGonagall as she shrieked loudly, "Yes, yes, I knew it! Of course! You want Cornelius Fudge replaced by Albus Dumbledore! You think you'll be where I am, don't you, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister and Headmistress to boot!"
"You are raving nonsense." McGonagall said in disgust, but she spoke more gently to Harry. "Potter, that concludes our career consultation."
"Yes Professor." Harry quickly snagged his bag off the floor and heaved it over his shoulder as he made himself scarce. Of course, Umbridge immediately began shouting at him and at McGonagall, who was more than happy to yell right back at her as Harry left.
Umbridge showed up to Defense not even a half hour later looked disheveled and angry beyond reason, which made Harry quite glad he'd been able to whisper-explain to his friends what happened before class began. Harry kept his head down during class, staring at Defensive Magical Theory blankly. Hermione looked just as bored, which was saying something since she paid attention even in History of Magic.
When classes finally ended and they were given a break before dinner, the trio sat down in their Common Room, pressed together on one couch, and listened as Harry spoke.
"I wish I could tell her." Harry whispered to them, "I feel like McGonagall would understand what we're trying to do, y'know? I was already sort of feeling like this when she was concerned for me going home over Break, but this was different. She got into a screaming match with Umbridge over me, and defended my choice in career without a second thought. I… I didn't realize she cared that much."
"I'm sorry." Hermione leaned her head on his shoulder with a sigh, "I don't know what you should do. It's your call."
"I like McGonagall, but I dunno if she'd choose us over Dumbledore. They've been friends for so long." Ron muttered, "But it'd be real nice for at least one Professor to be on our side. Reckon it'd make things easier, at the very least."
"I won't tell her." Harry shook his head, and Hermione's curls brushed his cheek as he did. "We can't risk it, not when we're so close. I mean, everything is finally going right, and I don't want to mess it up."
"I get that." Ron hummed, "Whatever you decide, we'll back you up."
"Yeah, even if it means we Obliviate a Professor."
"Hermione!" Harry straightened at her nonchalant words, appalled, but then Hermione burst out laughing.
"I meant if she didn't take it well!" Hermione giggled, and her laughter increased as she stared at Harry's gobsmacked expression.
"Blimey, I wasn't expecting that to come out of the mouth." Ron chuckled, "Probably should've, though, after what you did to Rita Skeeter."
"And I'd do it again." Hermione grinned viciously, "Nobody talks bad about my friends, and I'd never let anyone betray us either. Not even Professors."
"Well I appreciate the sentiment, but I think we've established quite recently that messing with memories isn't great." Harry huffed, "So we'll steer clear of that suggestion for now."
"Okay, but if you ever need a quick Obliviation just give me a call…"
"Hermione!"
Notes:
I am unbelievably on top of this right now! I've got four chapters completely ready to post, which means you can expect reliable chapter updates for the next month no problem! (you have no idea how proud myself I am y'all, seriously)
Anyway, thank you for reading!
Chapter 45: The Unexpected
Summary:
The Trio spends some time together, and then Lisa makes an unexpected appearance. One of those conversations goes better than the other.
Notes:
Hello!! It's my birthday today, and I'm super stoked it's a posting day because this stuff just makes me so happy. (╥﹏╥)
Anyway! I am real excited for you all to see the upcoming plot, shit gets real 👀
I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 45
Expect the Unexpected
"Hermione if you throw that book at me I'm shielding and throwing it right back at you."
Hermione, instead of throwing One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi, slammed the heavy book down on the table she was seated at and crossed her arms with a stern pout. Glancing at Ron, Harry could see he was desperately repressing laughter.
"I'm just saying we have three weeks until our exams and if we don't score well then we'll forever be failures and barred from any kind of future!" Hermione fussed, gently picking up the book and placing it back on the bookshelf along the wall, and then she flopped down with them on the couch. She curled up between Harry and Ron, sighing deeply as she settled herself.
"Y'know, panicking and cramming isn't the most efficient way to study." Harry pointed out, and then raised his hands in surrender at Hermione's pointed glare. "I'm just saying we should study when we're in the head space for it, instead of forcing ourselves when it'd only ruin our mood."
"But you're never in the head space to study!" Hermione complained.
"That's because you're always dragging us to the library and nagging us." Ron said, playing with a strand of her hair as she leaned on his chest. "I was gonna study after lunch here in the Common Room, but then you dragged me to the library and that was the end of that."
"Why didn't you say something!" Hermione exclaimed, horrified, "We could've studied here instead!"
"That's not the point." Ron shook his head, "The point is I want to study, I just can't if you're breathing down my neck. I get nothing done when you're forcing me."
"So I'm getting in the way?" Hermione frowned in confusion.
"No, of course not." Harry assured her, "You just have to let up a little and trust that we want to succeed too. We just do it a little differently than you."
"I don't understand." Hermione admitted bitterly, "You never study, and you don't pay attention in class either."
"We pay attention, it's just that we don't learn the way you do." Harry said, "It looks like I'm not paying attention because I need concise instructions to process the work. Hearing a Professor just talk and talk does me no good whatsoever. I do really well when Flitwick passes out those wand movement sheets to memorize, did you notice? It's because I know what I need to do and then do it. Same with Potions, you give me clear instructions and I can do it; as long as nobody interferes with my work, that is."
"I'm super hands on." Ron piped up, "I need someone to walk me through it or I'm toast. That's why I suck at Potions, Snape just hands us a recipe and expects us to be perfect. I'm rubbish at that stuff. I like it when people demonstrate for me, then I can get the hang of it on my own time when I practice."
"I guess, for me… I like writing it all down." Hermione frowned, "Putting it all on paper helps me focus, it's why I take so many notes. In Potions, I rewrite the instructions over and over until I've practically memorized it."
"Does that make a little more sense?" Harry asked, and Hermione nodded.
"But, what's that got to do with studying?"
"Well, I like studying when the instructions and stuff are fresh in my mind." Harry shrugged, "So, say, right after class. Otherwise I'll probably forget it all."
"I just get distracted super easily." Ron groaned, "When I want to study, like actually want to, I could probably study for hours if I'm not interrupted. But once I'm interrupted? Yep, that's it for the day."
"Oh." Hermione then fell silent, processing.
Hermione's style of studying was more 'mind over matter' where she just sat down and buried herself in books regardless of the time of day or literally any other inhibiting factor. Studying was just another thing she had to do, and so she did it. Harry sort of envied her, but he'd never tell her that. Everyone was different, and all he could do was work around his own needs to get things done.
"I didn't know people learned differently, so, thanks for telling me." Hermione said finally, "I'm sorry I've been so hard on you guys. I'll try to loosen up a little."
"Thanks, 'Mione." Ron tugged on one of her curls with a grin.
"Just don't throw any more books at me, and we're all good." Harry added. Hermione looked up at him with a sly smirk.
"Maybe I'll start throwing instructions at you instead, maybe then you'll actually remember them."
Harry hit her with a couch cushion.
.
.
"If my teacup doesn't cooperate by next class, I'll go on a teacup strike and stop drinking tea altogether." Ron declared as they left Charms.
"You almost had it." Hermione enthused, "I bet you'll get it by the end of the week for sure."
"Man I hope so, I really want an EE in Charms this year."
"We'll both earn that EE, just watch." Harry grinned, "One day, if we magically improve, we might even catch up with Hermione."
"I'd love to see that." Hermione laughed; her tone was teasing, but not ungenuine.
"Oh shoot, I think I forgot my books!" Ron rifled around his bag for a moment, but then he groaned in defeat. "Bludger me, Harry, I left them all in Flitwick's classroom."
"We'll have to fetch them now, otherwise we'll be late to Transfiguration if we try to do it after lunch." Hermione frowned.
"Ah well, nothing for it I guess." Harry sighed, "Let's go." But Ron shook his head.
"No, it's fine, I'll catch up." Ron said, and he gave a short wave before he jogged back down the corridor the way they came. "See you at lunch!"
Harry and Hermione exchanged an amused look, and then continued on their way to the Great Hall. Striking up a new conversation, they ended up chatting about the workload difference between Harry's Divination and Hermione's Ancient Runes. Apparently she was drowning in homework, while Harry had to write an essay on a fake dream he had involving a pancake and the stars. Hermione didn't approve, but Harry couldn't help it. It was funny.
"I don't know why you even bothered with Divination this year." Hermione sighed, "Arithmancy wouldn't have been so hard for you, it's practically magical maths."
"I have always been good at maths." Harry hummed, "When I told Hagrid, though, he completely blew me off. Y'think it's because it's supposedly just a Muggle thing?"
"It can't be just a Muggle thing, can it? I mean, wizards use maths."
"It's not a Hogwarts subject." Harry pointed out, and Hermione frowned.
"Maybe we should talk about adding that as a class someday." Hermione said, "Our new friend would probably agree, right?"
"Well he did grow up like we did, so he probably took maths when he was a kid. Muggle primary schools always cover it."
"That's true." Hermione hummed, "We should ask Draco about it, because I just can't believe wizards don't have–"
"Potter!" A sharp shout cut Hermione off abruptly.
Harry turned at the sound of Lisa's voice, and was abruptly slapped across the face; he heard Hermione gasp from beside him immediately after. The hit left his face stinging, and Harry pressed a palm to his cheek as he stared into Lisa's face, which he could only describe as furious.
"Lisa what the hell–"
"You don't get to be the one angry here Potter, that's my place right now." Lisa seethed, clenching her fists at her sides. Harry eyed them for a moment, and looked back up at her face when he was more sure she wasn't going to hit him again.
"What's going on?" Harry asked with a frown, and Lisa scoffed at his confusion.
"You know damn well why I'm angry."
"... Actually, no." Lisa looked bewildered at the prospect that he wasn't omniscient, which confused Harry even more.
"You betrayed the school! Made me betray the school!" Lisa was almost yelling, and Harry immediately tried to shush her. She didn't listen. "You're working with You-Know-Who!"
"No, no, I promise I'm not." Harry soothed her, but she crossed her arms disbelievingly and angrily. "Remember when you thought Dumbledore's Army was a conspiracy to take down the Ministry?" She nodded tightly. "This is like that, I promise. Do you really think, no matter how persuasive I am, that I could make you join Voldemort against your will?"
"Well, no." Lisa allowed, albeit reluctantly. "But I know you're involved with him! Don't deny it." Harry shifted foot to foot anxiously for a moment, glancing at Hermione for help. She looked pretty much as lost as he was.
"What brought this on?" Harry asked Lisa finally.
"I remembered something. We were in some kind of large hall with lots of chairs, and you were speaking to all of us who were 'in on it.' It was a really important meeting, I remember that clearly." Lisa scowled, "You were talking about some kind of parley when Justin asked if you trusted You-Know-Who, and you said you did."
"I probably also said I didn't in that very same sentence." Lisa looked unimpressed by his snapped response, so Harry took a breath and tried again. "Yes, Voldemort is involved, but I'd never join him. As a matter of fact, none of us that were 'in on it' would ever even consider joining Voldemort." Tom Riddle or nothing: that's what he'd said from the very beginning. Never Voldemort.
"Then what–"
"You don't have any context." Harry stressed, "Why didn't you just ask me?"
"I wasn't sure I could trust you! I thought you were a traitor working for You-Know-Who, or maybe even a Death Eater, no matter how ridiculous that seems." Lisa defended, "So I asked my friends, but that only made it worse because they won't tell me anything! As soon as I brought any of this stuff up, they completely shut me down. Whenever I tried to bring it up casually, they changed the subject. You must've done something to them, because they're choosing you over me and I hate you for it! I feel completely ostracized from my own House, and even my own friends! I'm so alone and it's all your fault!"
By the end of her speech, Lisa was crying. Her brown eyes were filled with tears, slipping down her face and collecting near her chin where they fell and soaked into the collar of her robes. Harry stepped forward slowly, watching as she leaned away from him ever so slightly even as she trembled in place, but then Lisa seemed to cave and practically fell into his arms.
"I'm sorry." Harry whispered as he wrapped his arms around her, "I haven't done anything to your friends, but it is sort of my fault. I asked them not to say anything until you remember more because I was afraid of exactly this. You have no context to your memories, which, as we've already seen, can cause a few problems."
"I just don't understand." Lisa clutched his robes in tight fists as she cried, and Harry ran a hand down her back soothingly. "I keep having these flashes and scenes, but without knowing what's happening I feel like I'm being excluded from my own experiences! It's so frustrating because I don't know who to blame. What happened, Harry? Why did I lose my memories of you? Of everyone?"
Harry didn't answer for a moment, thinking. "Do you really want to know?" Almost as soon as the words were out of his mouth, Lisa was shoving off to stare at him with tear filled eyes.
"You mean you already know what happened?"
"Yes." Harry nodded, "I was there."
"And you didn't tell me?" The betrayed hurt in her voice made Harry's chest ache, and he didn't know how to respond.
"I guess… I didn't really think about it." Harry admitted, and he felt burning shame as Lisa continued to stare.
"I bet it's your fault." Lisa said, and Harry recoiled with a sharp inhale. "I can't remember what happened, but I know you were involved. You just said you were there when it happened, which means you could've helped me and you didn't! On top of that, ever since I've taken that potion I've just gotten more and more confused with vague and useless memories. I bet you did it on purpose!"
"Lisa, can we do this later?" Hermione cleared her throat, and Harry flinched slightly when her hand came down on his shoulder. He'd forgotten she was there. "It'll give you both a chance to breathe before–"
"I don't need a chance to breathe, I need to know what happened to me." Lisa snapped, and Hermione's sympathetic expression melted into a scowl.
"Harry will still be here to tell you later. Really, anyone could tell you. Harry's told all of us the story." Hermione spoke firmly, "Go tell Roger that Harry wants you to know what happened that day in Dumbledore's Office. He'll tell you, since you're not willing to wait for Harry."
"But–"
"I get that it's hard for you right now, but taking it all out on Harry isn't going to fix it." Hermione interrupted Lisa's anger, "So go take a breather and come back later, or have someone else tell you the story."
"What about the trusting You-Know-Who thing?" Lisa demanded when Hermione turned to leave, "I still need that context Harry was talking about!"
"Not right this moment you don't." Hermione denied, "So we'll be going now. Good day."
Harry let Hermione steer him away and lead him down the corridor in the opposite direction, gladly taking her offered hand as they walked. She said nothing to him, which allowed him a moment to sort out his thoughts.
"I didn't expect that." Harry said quietly, and she squeezed his hand gently.
"Lisa was out of line." Hermione sighed.
"She's just confused–"
"She hit you, and that's not okay." Hermione turned to him and touched his cheek with an unreadable expression. "Are you alright?"
"Yes." Harry said immediately, but then he paused. "I… don't know." He definitely hadn't been prepared for Lisa's anger, though it made sense. He should've considered her feelings more, now that he thought about it. She'd been through a lot.
"I know what you're thinking, and you're wrong." Hermione narrowed her eyes. "Just because she's struggling doesn't give her blanket permission to lash out at her friends."
"But she doesn't remember that we are."
"Yes, she does." Hermione huffed, "She's just conveniently pushing that aside and letting her anger get the better of her."
"She's allowed to be angry." Harry insisted.
"Of course she is, but you're allowed to be angry too." Harry blinked at her words, and Hermione smiled at Harry's dumbfounded expression. "She was out of line, okay? And you're allowed to be upset about that. She's hurting, and that's completely valid, but if she hurt you too then you're allowed to feel that without guilt."
"You think so?" Harry frowned, and Hermione nodded firmly. "… Okay."
"We can talk more about it later." Hermione said with a sigh, "Let's head to lunch. I bet Ron's waiting, and we'll want to know how in the world he best us." Harry huffed a little at that.
"Okay." He said again, but then McGonagall stepped out from around the corner with a stern expression that was just a little bit harsher than usual. Or… a lot… "Oh, Professor. Sorry, we–"
"Potter, I'd like to see you in my office." McGonagall interrupted, and Harry stiffened at her frigid tone. "We need to discuss the fascinating conversation you just had with Miss Turpin. Now."
Notes:
Uh oh... Cliffhanger :)
Chapter 46: Understanding
Summary:
McGonagall and Harry finally talk.
Notes:
Hello! It's Tuesday again and I'm back with another chapter!! This one was super fun to write, I just sat down right then and got it all out at once when inspiration hit!
I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 46
Wait, and Listen
"Professor, we were just–"
"Miss Granger, if you'd please head to lunch now that would be most appreciated." McGonagall didn't even look towards Hermione, keeping her eyes fixed on Harry with cold eyes.
"Yes Professor." Hermione said nervously. With one backwards glance towards Harry, Hermione rushed off. No doubt she was heading to tell Ron about it, and maybe a few others depending on how worried she was.
"This way, Potter." McGonagall turned on her heel and swept off down the corridor, leaving Harry to scramble after her.
"Professor, I–"
"Not here." McGonagall cut him off harshly, and Harry clamped his mouth shut.
The rest of the walk to McGonagall's office was silent apart from the tapping of McGonagall's heels on the marble floors, and the swishing of their robes from their fast pace. The longer they walked the more anxious Harry became; so many possibilities swirled around his head.
How much had McGonagall heard? Did she think Harry was a Death Eater too? Was she going to rat him out to Dumbledore? Would she give him a chance to explain before she assumed the worst of him? If she didn't give him a choice, would he be brave enough to fight her? Probably not, actually. Shit.
After what seemed like forever, McGonagall finally opened the door to her office and beckoned him inside. She said nothing as she sat down behind her desk, and gestured for Harry to take a seat as well. He did so, hesitantly.
"Potter, I do not know what to think." McGonagall said at last, and when she spoke it sounded more weary than he'd ever heard her. "But as you said to Miss Turpin, I am lacking context. What I heard is deeply unsettling, and if what Miss Turpin said about you having some kind of connection to You-Know-Who is true, I would have you tell me."
McGonagall's hands were folded on her desk, but her fingers were clenched so tightly her knuckles grew white. Harry hadn't ever seen her so overwrought, and it made his heart twist painfully.
"It's… it's a long story." Harry said nervously, "I'm not sure where I'd even start."
"The beginning should do just fine." McGonagall said crisply, and Harry winced.
"Um, well, I suppose it started this past summer." Harry then paused, and sighed, "But I'm not sure you'll believe me even if I tell you."
"I will do my best to keep an open mind." McGonagall said, and, though it was cold, it didn't seem like a lie.
"Dumbledore wants me dead." Harry blurted out, and he regretted it almost immediately when McGonagall recoiled like he'd struck her.
"What?"
"I'm one of Voldemort's Horcruxes, which means to kill Voldemort completely I'd have to die and when I found that out Dumbledore basically told me to kill myself with Voldemort giving me a hand. I freaked out, obviously, and then I went on this whole search to find all the other Horcruxes and I actually got five of them, which I honestly never expected, but that meant if I brought them to Dumbledore he probably would've handed me over to Voldemort on a silver platter."
"Potter–"
"You've got to believe me Professor, I have the letter Dumbledore sent me as proof if you want to see it! It's back in my dorm, I swear it is. I've been wanting to tell you for a while now, pretty much ever since you said you were worried about me going back to my relatives; teachers never care about me, and you're probably my favorite Professor here at Hogwarts and I really want you on my side–"
"Harry!" McGonagall reached across the table to take his hand, startling Harry out of his frantic babbling. He took a deep breath as she squeezed his hand.
"Sorry." He whispered, and winced when McGonagall sighed.
"First of all, I believe you, Harry." McGonagall said softly, and Harry, ridiculously, felt like crying in relief. "Second, I'm so sorry I didn't notice you were hurting before. I should have."
"No, Professor–"
"It is my job as your Head of House to look out for you, Harry." McGonagall interrupted, "But even without that duty I have always cared about you, and I should have put more effort into checking to make sure you were alright. I'm sorry, Harry."
"… thank you." Harry said quietly, and McGonagall then sighed again.
"Alright, start from the beginning." She said, "What's this about you being a Horcrux?"
"Ah, well you see–"
They both missed lunch, and then Transfiguration after. Harry didn't notice until afterwards that McGonagall had skipped her own class to sit with him and listen, but he was too grateful to care despite knowing that. She was so patient with him, listening even when he explained his betrayal and newfound alliance with Tom Riddle. McGonagall never interrupted him, remaining silent no matter what he said.
It was a huge risk, telling her, and the longer he talked, the longer she simply listened, the more anxious he became. By the time he was all out of words and finally fell silent, he was so anxious he felt like crying. Surely her patience was wearing thin, and now that he was finished she would scold him for it. Surely she'd turn him over, who wouldn't after the story he'd laid out for her? Harry betrayed Dumbledore, how could she ever forgive him for that?
"You are the Speaker?" McGonagall asked carefully, and Harry merely nodded silently. "I see."
McGonagall stood and walked around the desk, and Harry turned in his chair to face her. What he wasn't expecting was for her to kneel down at the base of his chair and place a hand on his knee, and look up at him with such softness he felt like crying for real.
"I'm sorry I wasn't there to help you." McGonagall said, "But from now on, I will be. I swear it. I will do everything in my power to protect you, even from Albus."
Aaand yeah, Harry was crying.
Both McGonagall and Harry missed all the rest of the classes for the day, instead remaining in McGonagall's office talking about Harry's plans and Tom's goals and everything in between. This time McGonagall asked questions, clarifying things Harry skipped over or forgot to mention. McGonagall was patient the entire time in a way Harry didn't know she could be, and every minute she was soft and understanding Harry grew more and more glad for the accident that led to McGonagall finally knowing.
It took a while, but finally Harry was out of words and McGonagall out of questions and it was time for dinner. Harry dried his eyes and McGonagall helped him up, and they made their way down to the Great Hall together.
"Thank you, Professor." Harry said, standing at the doors.
"Go tell your friends, Potter, and let me know the next time you're getting together. I'd like to be there."
"Yes Professor." McGonagall only nodded and turned around to head for the side entrance for the teachers. Harry took a deep breath and walked into the Great Hall. He was exhausted, but he was happy.
.
.
"She just accepted it? Just like that?"
"I mean… yeah." Harry shrugged, and Ron blew out a breath as he leaned into Harry's side and intertwined their fingers. Harry gave them an abridged version at dinner, but was allowed to go into more detail once they were safely back in their Common Room.
"We were all worried when you and McGonagall both missed Transfiguration. You know how strict she is, Pansy was terrified she stole you and handed you over to Dumbledore without hearing you out." Ron admitted, "I think Heidi and Malcom were ready to storm McGonagall's office to rescue you."
"Theo was on the warpath." Hermione said, looking up at Harry from where her head rested on his thigh. "I'm pretty sure he and Draco agreed to ditch Hogwarts and track you down if you didn't show up to dinner."
"I think I heard Luna muttering about telling our new friend and forcing him to track you through your connection." Ron added in a whisper, and Harry laughed.
"I knew I liked our friends for a reason." Harry grinned.
"I wasn't expecting McGonagall to actually want to help." Neville admitted from the armchair nearby, "I figured the best we could hope for was a promise not to tell anyone."
"Same." Ginny spoke up, "McGonagall's a good Professor and all, but she's never been the nicest person. Bit of a hardass, to be honest."
"Oh definitely." Harry agreed, "But she's always been kind to me."
"Favoritism at its finest." Ron teased, and Harry rolled his eyes.
"We should have a meeting soon, update everyone on the good news." Ginny suggested, "I bet everyone'll be relieved, especially the younger years. You know they'll really appreciate having a real adult in on it."
"And… I need to speak with Lisa." Harry winced, and Ron laid his head on Harry's shoulder comfortingly.
"Hermione told us what happened. I'm sorry about her."
"I should've seen it coming." Harry sighed, "I guess we have to take yet another risk and let her in on it too. I hope she takes it better than she did today."
"Honestly, I think she'll just be so relieved to finally know the truth that she'll accept the whole thing super easily." Neville hummed, "Besides, she's as Ravenclaw as they get. Explain it all to her with facts about our friend plus evidence that it's working and you're set."
"I hope so." Harry said, "We'll just have to see."
"Well I, for one, am quite optimistic." Ginny grinned, "First our friend is finally feeling better, McGonagall's come around to our side of things, and Umbridge is having a terrible time as Headmistress. I'd say we're on a roll."
"She's got a point." Neville said, and Hermione laughed.
"Don't jinx it." She teased, "I'd like to keep this streak going and do well on my O.W.L.s."
"Hermione with your track record you'll get straight Os for sure." Ron reached around Harry to flick her arm, and she stuck her tongue out at him.
"To be cocky is to be stupid." Hermione told him with mock scolding, "And I'd never be caught dead acting stupid."
"Then it's a good thing you were never caught."
"I am positively offended by your insinuation, Weasley!"
"Hey! What'd I do?"
"Oh not you Ginny–"
"I'm hurt, Hermione, deeply."
"Yeah, Hermione! What'd my sister ever do to you, huh?"
"Oh for fuck's sake–"
Notes:
I'm excited for y'all to read the next few chapters!!
Also, we have some alternating povs coming up 👀 Who could it be?? 👀
Chapter 47: Another's Struggles - 1
Summary:
Lisa's struggles continue, and the Ravenclaws try their best to help her.
Notes:
Hello again!! It's Tuesday and I have another chapter for you guys. This is the first of several chapters with alternate povs coming up, and I'm excited for y'all to read them!
I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 47
Lost Memories
"Lisa, stop." Michael pressed a hand to his temple and blew out a frustrated breath, "You're just running 'round in circles at this point." Roger, leaning against the wall nearby, agreed with him silently.
"That's because you're not making any sense!" Lisa exclaimed, throwing up her hands. "What kind of ridiculous notion is it to say Dumbledore erased my memories? It's completely ridiculous!"
"You asked!" Cho shouted angrily, "Why ask at all if you're not going to believe us when we say it was Dumbledore's fault?!"
"Because I didn't think you guys would be so thoroughly blinded by your ridiculous devotion to Harry Potter that you'd believe something so stupid!" Lisa shouted back, "I bet he's lying to you all, and you just eat up his lies like you're starving for his stupidity."
"What Harry's doing is important, what we're doing is important." Oliver cut in anxiously, "Can't you understand? If all of Ravenclaw comes to the same conclusion, isn't it fair to say it's the right way of things?"
"What? All of you guys?" Lisa seemed too stunned to continue shouting, which was a relief to everyone in the Common Room.
"Yes." Michael said tiredly, "When Harry first made his proposal, only about half of us were there for his speech. All of us present immediately understood Harry's logic, and agreed with his mission and goals."
"So he bewitched you guys."
"No!" Cho exclaimed, exasperated, "The other half wasn't even there and they agree! It's just you!"
"... What?" Lisa blinked in surprise.
"I wasn't at those first few meetings." Oliver raised his hand a little awkwardly, "I knew something was up when Cho came back from Winter Break lighter than I'd seen her in awhile." He broke off, and looked over at Cho with a smile. "She looked happier, and I wanted to know what had changed. That's when I found out about everything, and it all made sense. After that I became part of it as well. Soon enough, all of us did. We all sort of figured it out our own ways, it was a bit inevitable with the bloodthirsty environment around here."
"You're all crazy." Lisa shook her head, "It's Potter's fault I'm like this!"
"Don't say that." Terry said fiercely, stepping towards her with an angry glare. "Harry's been through a lot, and he doesn't deserve that."
"But he was there when I lost my memories!" Lisa retorted, "It's all his fault! He probably did it himself!"
That's what pushed Roger over the line. He'd been fine listening from the sidelines for awhile, watching Lisa from afar like he always did, but that was the last straw. So he pushed off the wall and scowled at her.
"Enough." The quiet anger in his voice was enough to make everyone pause, and Lisa looked over at him in surprise. "Don't you dare say it's his fault. He did everything he could to save you, and he probably still blames himself for not stopping it. After it happened, he carried you from Dumbledore's Office all the way to Ravenclaw Tower, and then escorted us to the Hospital Wing to make sure you were safe. Don't think for a single moment that Harry did anything but try to help you."
"It doesn't make sense." Lisa frowned, and then she glared around the room accusingly. "He said you guys all knew."
"We do." Cho confirmed, "Harry didn't tell you?"
"Granger dragged him off when I tried to talk to him." Lisa huffed, "She was spitting mad."
"What did you do?" Michael raised an eyebrow, and Lisa scowled at him.
"What makes you think I did anything?"
"Because Hermione is even more protective than most Hufflepuffs I know." Michael rolled his eyes, "If she was angry with you, it's because you did something to Harry."
"I just wanted to know what happened." Lisa clenched her hands into fists, and Roger's heart twisted in his chest as tears collected in her eyes. "I just don't understand! Why can't you guys just talk to me!?"
"We've been trying this entire time!" Terry shouted, "Can't you just shut up for two seconds and let us explain!?"
"... Fine." Lisa seemed to slump in place, the anger abating for the moment, which seemed a good sign.
"Lisa, Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt is the one who modified your memories." Michael said gently, and Lisa's head snapped up to look at him incredulously. "You were in Dumbledore's Office with Harry, trying to execute a plan we'd spent weeks setting up. You volunteered to be there to help."
"What?"
"It's true." Terry sighed, "Because Dumbledore wants Harry to give himself up to You-Know-Who, we needed to get him as far from the school, and Harry, as possible. So we found a way to get Dumbledore arrested."
"Umbridge dragged Harry to Dumbledore's Office where the Ministry and a few Aurors were meeting Dumbledore about his supposed attempt to create an army to overthrow the Ministry." Cho added, "You were there because you were the one who told Umbridge the lie, and she was bringing you along as her 'proof'. Basically, it was a staged betrayal."
"But Potter said Dumbledore's Army was just a club we named as a joke." Lisa denied in confusion, "Back in the Hospital Wing, the day I took the potion, I remembered being a part of the DA. Potter said it was a joke."
"It was a joke." Cho assured her, "It was also a trick. We wanted Umbridge to think it was real, and get the Minister involved to arrest Dumbledore. It worked, except Dumbledore got away because of his Phoenix. Either way, the goal was to get Dumbledore out of the castle."
"What's that got to do with my memories?" Lisa frowned.
"Well, because of the staged betrayal, Dumbledore thought you were going to get Harry in trouble for real for starting a club even though they were banned." Michael said, "So he made Shacklebolt modify your memories so you'd forget. That's what he meant when we said it was Dumbledore's fault. He gave the order, Lisa, it was him. Harry was just trying to help."
"That's ridiculous." Lisa scoffed, "Aurors don't follow Dumbledore's orders, this is obviously one of Potter's ridiculous schemes! He's just covering it up–"
"I was there when Harry showed up at Ravenclaw Tower with you in his arms." Roger said quietly, and Lisa turned to him in surprise once again. "Padma was too. I'll never forget the look on his face, never. He was completely out of breath, and the first thing he said was that Shacklebolt did something and you became unresponsive. He was panicking with how worried he was. Padma and I could see it; how much he blamed himself for it. Harry cares about us more than anything, and not for a single moment have I ever known Harry to be anything but trustworthy and honorable. I don't care how confused you are, never ever accused Harry of being the one to hurt you.
"He spent days in the library researching ways to help get your memories back, and whenever someone suggested something dangerous he immediately shut them down because he wasn't willing to risk hurting you even a little bit." Roger could see tears collecting in Lisa's eyes again, but he pushed on anyway. "I was an asshole in those few days. I thought when he was refusing those ideas it was because he didn't really want to help, but it was the opposite. He couldn't bear the thought of hurting you, Lisa, and as soon as he got a reliable idea he ran with it. He and Nott stayed up all night making that potion for you, and all he cared about was making sure you were okay.
"For a while after… I couldn't even look at him. I felt awful about how I treated him, but I also knew he'd never hold it against me. Harry is good like that, so good, Lisa." Something broke inside him as he watched Lisa's face crumple, and he turned away to hide the pain he couldn't suppress. "You used to be able to see that."
—————
Watching Roger walk away, disappearing up the hidden stairs into the boys dorm, Michael felt a twinge of pain and empathy in his chest. He couldn't imagine how much Roger was hurting. Michael hadn't ever lost someone the way Roger lost Lisa.
"That's… not true." Lisa's voice shook as she looked after Roger, "Potter wouldn't– why would he–? It doesn't make any sense." Her voice fell to a whisper, and Lisa shut her eyes as her hands balled into fists again.
"You have to know him to understand." Terry told her, "That first meeting, everyone finally got to see him. So many of us had our own opinions before then, mostly negative outlooks on his behavior, but suddenly it all made sense. Harry's… well, he's amazing."
"You should see the way he leads." Michael smiled fondly. He remembered the way Harry led him through the ritual, never once doubting his ability to maintain the circle, trusting them all implicitly. "When he's really focused, he's incredibly reliable. Harry's probably the only person I'd follow without question. Maybe I'd ask why he did it after, but in the moment? I'd trust that he was doing the right thing. I'd follow Harry anywhere."
"Why?" Lisa asked quietly, "Why are you so devoted to him?"
"Because he earned it." Malcolm looked up from his book, instead of remaining silent by the fireplace as he had been their entire conversation, and caught Lisa's attention.
"What?"
"I was one of the people there from the beginning." Malcolm admitted, watching her carefully as he set his book aside. "I realized he was smart, that he was powerful, and that he'd protect us with everything he had even if it meant sacrificing his own wellbeing. You know what I did as soon as I realized that? I volunteered to be there to protect him right back."
Michael smiled a little at that. Malcolm had been at that first meeting with Voldemort, the one the Order so rudely interrupted. Harry told the story very practically, explaining everything that went down very carefully and methodically, but hearing it from Malcolm gave them a very different point of view. The night after Harry explained what happened, Malcolm and Cho relayed their own experiences. Cho spoke about how You-Know-Who protected them, and how surprising that was, but Malcolm only spoke about Harry. It changed a lot of people's minds about him, and turned a lot of eavesdropping out-of-the-loop Ravenclaws into loyal Wraiths.
"After that happened, I knew there'd never be anyone else I'd follow but him." Malcolm shrugged a little, and sighed. "Lisa, I know you don't remember, but if you give Harry a chance to explain what we're doing… you'll know."
"But why can't you tell me?"
"Because every time we open our mouths you disregard us completely." Terry snapped impatiently, "You don't even believe us about how you lost your memories, do you?"
"I don't know!" Lisa shouted, and those tears in her eyes finally fell. "I don't understand, and it's a mess in my head the more I try to sort through it all. I apparently don't know anything about him, the real Harry Potter anyway, and I probably won't ever because I can't face him again!"
There was a silence, and Michael frowned. Why wouldn't she be able to face him?
"Lisa… what happened today?" Cho frowned, "You've been swearing up a storm and muttering about Potter and Granger since lunch." Lisa hesitated.
"I… went to confront Potter about him working with You-Know-Who. I remembered something about Potter saying he trusted You-Know-Who." Michael inhaled sharply, and he noticed many of the others stiffen as well. So she remembered, and assumed the worst. Shit.
"How'd that go?" Malcolm asked carefully.
"He wouldn't tell me anything." Lisa ran a hand through her hair anxiously, "And then Granger stepped in and I was completely cut out. They just left so quickly, and I–"
"Lisa, please tell the truth." Cho frowned, "What did you do?"
"Well… I was angry." Lisa said, and Michael didn't like the guilt that crossed her face as she hunched in on herself a little. "I sorta lost it, and I hit Potter across the face."
"You WHAT?"
"Lisa! What were you thinking?"
"That was completely out of line–"
"I know!" Lisa's shout cut off the clamor of voices, and they paused as tears cascaded down her face. "Don't you think I already know that? I'm not stupid enough to think slapping someone is okay just because I'm mad, I know that it's wrong! I feel awful about it, but I can't just go apologize because I know he'll hate me for it! My one chance of knowing what the fuck is going on went out the window because I jumped the gun like a Gryffindor and got angry. I'm such an idiot." Lisa buried her face in her hands, and her tears turned into sobbing hiccups as air clearly became scarce amongst the crying.
It was a bit pitiful, honestly, the way she curled in on herself and just cried into her hands. It was like the weight of the world fell on her shoulders, and it made Michael sigh quietly. It hurt to see her in such a state, no matter what she'd done.
Michael stepped forward, gently pulling Lisa into his chest as he wrapped his arms around her. She stiffened at first, but when Michael remained silent for a full minute, she finally seemed to relax a bit. That's when he risked speaking.
"What you did was wrong." Michael said quietly, stroking her hair. "I'm glad you know that. Harry has every right to be angry with you, but he's not the kind of person to hate you over something like that. If anything, he probably somehow blames himself for it because he's an idiot. Hopefully Hermione talked some sense into him after they left."
"What am I going to do?" Lisa pulled away to look up at him tearfully, "What if I never get my memories back? I can't live like this forever…"
"Whatever happens, we're going to be with you all the way." Cho stepped forward to smile at her, "You're not alone, I promise."
"We want to help you." Terry said quietly, "You just have to trust us a little bit. We really do care about you."
"I know that." Lisa sniffled, "That's why I hate it so much that you guys can't just tell me what's going on. The real reason everyone's so hush hush. I know there's more to this than just a plot to overthrow the Headmaster. There must be."
Michael exchanged glances with the others. "We'll talk to Harry about it, alright?"
"No… I'll do it." Lisa straightened, accepting Cho's offered handkerchief, and sniffed again. "I just don't want him to hate me. I'll never get my answers then."
"He won't hate you." Michael said, "I promise."
—————
.
—————
"No, I got it!" Lisa exclaimed with bright laughter, and Roger snickered a little as she readied her wand again. Happiness was the key, happiness was the trigger, happiness fueled it.
Lisa thought of Roger, and of how they'd come together ever since they'd joined Harry's side. She thought of his gentle smiles and the way he held her hand, and of the soft words he gave her when they were alone. She focused on that happiness, and channeled it into her Patronus. Harry said that was the key, so Lisa funneled all that energy into her wand and let it pulse outwards.
"Expecto Patronum!" Silvery white light misted from the end of her wand, creating a solid barrier, but Lisa did not see a corporeal form. It was frustrating enough that she lost control of her spell, but as the spell slipped away from her Lisa caught sight of hooves galloping across the floor.
"Nice barrier." Harry said as he walked by, but Lisa turned to him with a massive smile.
"I saw hooves!" Lisa exclaimed, "I saw them! My Patronus has hooves!"
"Excellent work!" Harry beamed at her, "Keep at it and you'll have a corporeal Patronus in no time." He then waved and headed over to check on the twin Gryffindors.
"Did you see them?" Lisa turned to Roger, and he smiled fondly as he intertwined their fingers.
"I did." Roger confirmed with a fond smile, "I expected nothing less from you."
"Your turn." Lisa prompted, "Come on, show me what you got." Roger smiled again and bent down to kiss the top of her head, and Lisa flushed a little. "Not in public, dummy!" Lisa gently pushed him away, and Roger stepped backwards without a fuss.
"Alright love, whatever you want." Lisa buried her face in her hands to cover the bright red blooming across her face, and Roger laughed. The sound was music in her ears that filled her chest with warmth and affection.
"Just cast already, idiot." Lisa muttered, peeking up from between her fingers.
"Expecto Patronum." Roger ordered softly, and Lisa watched as brilliant silver solidified in a perfect shield. It did not transform into any kind of corporeal guardian, unfortunately. "Damn." Roger sighed as he lowered his wand.
"That was really great." Harry came back around to them, "But I think you're coming at it too technically, focus more on your emotion and less on the function of the spell. It's about the feeling."
"Got it." Roger nodded, and Harry walked away with a bright smile.
"That was really good." Lisa sighed as she stepped closer. She hesitantly brushed their pinkies together, and Roger happily linked them together without pause. It made her smile softly.
"Not good enough, but I'll get it eventually." Roger shrugged, "One more two hour lesson should do it." Lisa hummed thoughtfully.
"I think Harry's going to move on to different spells next session." She said, "But we can practice some more on our own time."
"I wonder if we can use the Room of Requirement without Potter." Roger mused, "We've never opened it ourselves, he always gets there first to set up the meeting rooms."
"We can always try and find out." Lisa grinned, and Roger laughed.
"That we can." He gently reached out to toy with a strand of her hair, and Lisa flushed again.
"Not in public!" She repeated playfully, and the sound of Roger's laugh again filled her with fond warmth.
"Sorry love, you've just got such pretty hair." He released the small strand, and Lisa shook her head.
"It's just brown."
"And it's beautiful." Roger whispered, "Like all of you is beautiful."
.
.
.
With a jolt, Lisa woke up and nearly fell off the bed with how quickly she bolted upright. Her head was spinning and she could barely breathe, and her chest hurt worse than it had in a long while.
It was another memory. It must've been one of the DA meetings where Potter was teaching them new magic. Lisa didn't know he could cast a Patronus; she didn't know she could either. And Roger…
Moisture fell from her chin down onto her sheets, and reaching up to touch her face Lisa realized she was crying. Her hands shook as she processed the memory, and brought her knees up to her chest to hide her face from the world.
She hated her memories. She hated when they made her feel like she mattered to people. Lisa didn't matter anymore, she was an outsider to everyone. No wonder Roger couldn't stand her! They were together, and then Lisa had been so cold to him because they weren't even friends last time she checked! How had they happened? When did she become so important to him, and what was that warmth that spread through her when he laughed? Lisa remembered it vividly now, and it was more painful than any other memory she'd recovered thus far.
It didn't make sense. Harry was her friend in so many memories, but in that one they were just so happy. Harry looked like teaching them was second nature, like he enjoyed it, and Lisa hadn't ever seen that side of him before. All the memories she'd recovered before that involved him leading, speaking to a crowd with blurred out faces, or goofing around in the hallway teasing each other. She'd never seen that supportive light on his face before, it was like… it was like he really wanted to see her succeed.
It didn't make any sense! That just wasn't how Harry, Potter, that is, was. Potter, not Harry, was mysterious and reckless and stupid! He wasn't her friend, no matter what those memories said! She didn't have friends! She didn't!
Not anymore, anyway.
"Lisa?" Her blue curtains parted, and Cho gently sat down on the end of her bed with a frown. "Are you alright? You're crying."
"It's nothing." Lisa hurriedly wiped her eyes, and looked away sharply. "It's just another stupid memory."
"I'm sorry." The whispered apology made Lisa freeze. "I can't imagine what you're going through, but I want to help."
"You can't." Lisa stressed, and she felt her throat grow thick with tears. "There's nothing you can do to fix it."
"Maybe not, but I can do the best I can to help." Cho said, "D'you want some hot chocolate?"
Lisa looked over at Cho, bewildered, and that's when she realized Cho wasn't in pajamas. She was wearing a blue T-shirt and a pink skirt, and Lisa could barely see blue socks from how Cho was sitting on one of her ankles. How odd.
"... What?"
"I lost a bet, and the deal was that whoever lost would have to sneak out of the Common Room to fetch whatever the winner asked for." Cho grinned, "Terry wanted hot chocolate, so I snuck into the kitchens and stole a few canisters of it along with a handful of mugs. A few of our friends are down in the Common Room." Cho stood, and she offered Lisa a hand to help her up. "Do you want to join us?"
Lisa didn't know what to say. Did she want to join her classmates? Not really. But Cho said our friends. Were they really Lisa's friends? Well, no. Not since she'd lost her memories. But did she want to join them anyway? Yes. She did. Maybe a week ago she would've said no, too distrustful to believe they really wanted to help. But recently Lisa noticed she was slowly starting to learn to trust again, and as soon as she realized that she was overwhelmed with fear. Why was she so afraid?
Because they all constantly lied to her when she first woke up in the Hospital Wing. They all played dumb like they didn't know what went wrong, how it happened, or what to do next. From that first moment Lisa knew something was very wrong, and as soon as Potter showed up with a potion to fix it that feeling only grew heavier. But did it have to stay that way? Did she have to give in to that and wallow in how much it hurt? She wanted to have friends again, she didn't want to be alone anymore!
"... I'd like that." Lisa whispered, and Cho smiled brightly at her as Lisa took her hand and let herself be pulled to standing. It wasn't okay yet, but it was a start.
"Let's go then!"
Notes:
Thanks for reading! What do y'all think of Lisa? She's having such a bad time :(
Chapter 48: Another's Struggles - 2
Summary:
Severus reflects on a previous conversation, and then fumbles through another one.
Notes:
Hello!! It's Tuesday again and I have another pov change! I know lots of you have been waiting for this one, here we get to see Severus again!!
CW:
Alcohol is present in this chapter, but only for adults. Nobody is intoxicated, but there is talk of drinking. That's all!
Stay safe <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 48
Severus' Decision
"I haven't seen anything strange lately." Shacklebolt was saying, "It's as if Voldemort has completely withdrawn, like he's suddenly lost interest in the Prophecy."
"That's not possible." Dumbledore denied gently, "Voldemort is desperate for knowledge now more than ever due to his recent return. This is simply a new tactic we have yet to understand." Shacklebolt looked like he disagreed, but didn't say so. He rarely disagreed with Dumbledore in a public setting; Severus remembered them explaining that keeping their disagreements private presented a more united front, or something stupid like that.
Severus did not react from where he leaned against the wall, as far from Dumbledore as he could get in the small dining room of Grimmauld Place. After two weeks of complete radio silence, Dumbledore had the audacity to call a meeting in the middle of the night like he'd never been gone at all. Severus would've been pissed about it even before, so luckily his disdain towards Dumbledore wasn't out of place.
"Severus, has there been any change with Voldemort that you have seen?" Dumbledore asked, calling his attention. "Something that may have caused this shift in behavior?"
"Nothing comes to mind." Severus said blandly, "But he hasn't summoned me since this past summer, when he told me he'd be in touch when the Prophecy was his. I haven't heard from him at all in any form."
"How unfortunate." Dumbledore sighed longingly, "It's disheartening that he doesn't confide in you like he used to."
Severus didn't respond, even if he wanted to punch Dumbledore in the face. It was the impulsive Muggle side of him, the violence he inherited from his father, but Severus didn't care just then. Dumbledore deserved another broken crook in his nose.
"I think we should keep up the watches in the Department of Mysteries anyway." Tonks put in passionately, "He's probably pulling back so we let our guard down, and he'll strike us hard when we least expect it."
"We haven't the resources to continue it much longer; maybe till the end of the school year at most." Moody grunted, "The Unspeakables don't like us invading their privacy and experiments, they'll kick us out if we try to remain longer than another month. Two if we're willing to fight with them."
"It won't come to a fight." Dumbledore placated, but Moody merely scowled in disagreement. "Voldemort is certainly planning something, and we need to find out what that is as soon as possible."
"We have no way of doing that." Tonks groaned, "We have only one Unspeakable willing to help who's neutral at best, and one spy who's utterly useless." Severus would've taken offense to that once, but not anymore. He really was a lousy spy these days.
Severus barely paid attention to the meeting as it continued, the topic of discussion circling around and around until Moody yelled at Dumbledore that they weren't making any progress and the meeting disbanded. Severus gladly retreated to the safety of his private quarters back at the castle.
As soon as he was alone in his private space, Severus got out a nice bottle of whiskey and sat down in front of his fireplace with a generous glass. Nights that warmed him with both the alcohol and the heat of fire were the most peaceful ones Severus knew. But in that peace, Severus found himself brushing his fingertips across his left forearm. The Dark Mark branded across his arm now meant something very different than it had in his youth.
Voldemort no longer existed, and the madman he'd once been was long gone. And now, Severus was a part of the coming tide that would determine the Wizarding world's entire future.
———
"Severus, this is where you'll be deciding your side. So what'll it be?" Severus could only stare as the Dark Lord stood smoothly, walking over to his chair. "Will you let yourself remain chained to Dumbledore? Will you remain stranded without true allies under the thumb of an oppressive Headmaster?"
Severus pressed himself into the back of his chair as the Dark Lord loomed over him, leaning so far forward he rested his hand on the back of the chair right beside Severus' head. The Dark Lord was so close his hazel eyes looked almost gold in the firelight.
"Or will you join my side, the Speaker's side, and help us change the world?"
Severus couldn't breathe, let alone think with the Dark Lord so close. His face was inches from his, and Severus was as terrified as he was utterly captivated.
"You're… giving me a choice?" Severus asked quietly, and the Dark Lord chuckled softly before he pulled back to straighten.
"Naturally." The Dark Lord said, like it was the simplest thing in the world, and then turned away to pace closer to the fire with his hands clasped behind his back. "After all, Speaker and I need loyal followers. We have no need for spies or traitors." The Dark Lord turned to meet his eyes with a smirk, and Severus tried to remember how to speak as his voice stuck in his throat.
"Do I have to decide now?" Severus didn't know what to do, he needed time to think–
"You don't, but either way you will not leave this room without swearing an oath to never reveal this information to anyone in any form." The Dark Lord's pleasant tone slid into something dangerous, which was slightly comforting to Severus in some twisted way. At the very least, it was familiar. "You see, our plans now revolve around subtlety and patience. Open war is no longer an option, and I'm afraid Albus Dumbledore won't quite… understand.
"You see, he believes me to be no more than a murderous psychopath without goals. Even with proof of my new stature, he'd never believe I meant well for this world or anyone in it." The Dark Lord scrutinized him in a way that made Severus bristle. "If you're to join us, a small spell to prove sincerity and an oath of secrecy will be all I need. If you need time, or you decide this new side of the war is not for you, I'll need an Unbreakable Vow. And just to be clear, I'm not trying to coerce you by telling you this, I'm merely explaining your options. This is your choice, Severus. Choose wisely, and freely. There is no going back."
Severus did not know what to do. This man was not the Dark Lord he knew and hated; this man was charismatic with both words and looks; this man was not a murderous psychopath or anything even close to one. This Dark Lord was allied with a powerful unknown revolutionary that wanted to change the world. Did he have any idea how ridiculous that sounded?
"I… I need some time."
"Which you may have." The Dark Lord said smoothly, and he took a seat back in his original armchair. "You needn't tell me your reasons, but I'd be open to listening if you're willing to share." Severus hesitated, but then nodded.
"I don't know what I'd be joining. All I know is that everything I thought I knew no longer applies." Severus told him slowly, "I have… stuff… that might clash with your goals." He winced at how pitiful that sounded.
"I promise to be honest if you have questions." The Dark Lord smirked, "As I said, you're not leaving without an oath. Ask whatever you wish."
"What are your short term goals?" Severus asked carefully, "Your first move, so to speak."
"Speaker and I want to replace the current Headmistress with someone more suitable." The Dark Lord said, "We will be reviewing candidates together as soon as possible. We want a Headteacher who will protect the students and teach all witches and wizards to the best of their ability. Dumbledore taught a very limited selection of Magic, and we seek to rectify that. Not to worry, Severus, we mean the students and future generations no harm. We want to see them thrive." Severus looked at the fire as he slowly processed the words. That… didn't sound so bad.
"You want to teach all witches and wizards." Severus echoed.
"Yes." The Dark Lord smiled, amused. "Even the Muggleborns, if that's what you're asking." It was, but Severus didn't say so.
"And what of the Prophecy?" Severus remembered the desperate attempts to obtain it, and the Order's constant and vigilant efforts to protect it.
"It's no longer relevant." The Dark Lord said, "Speaker has already heard it, and was more than happy to share."
"Speaker's heard the Prophecy?"
"Naturally." The Dark Lord nodded with a fond sort of smile. "Speaker is full of surprises, as I'm sure you've realized." Severus pushed his terrified confusion aside and focused on his last concern.
"I have one more question." Severus said quietly, "What are your plans for Harry Potter?"
"Ah, yes. Lily's son." Severus' heart constricted painfully at the words, but he gave no outward sign of it. Still, the Dark Lord seemed to know anyway. "If I recall, you asked me to spare her. I am sorry I was unable to do so in my blind ambition for power."
"It's in the past." Severus didn't want to lie, so he did not dare say it was fine. It wasn't fine, and it would never be fine. Somehow the Dark Lord understood and smiled apologetically. When he spoke next, it was almost gentle.
"You needn't worry about Harry Potter anymore, his life belongs to the Speaker."
"What?" Severus didn't mean to let his astonished disbelief pour so obviously into his tone, but thankfully the Dark Lord looked more amused than annoyed.
"Harry Potter is under the Speaker's protection. Even if I wanted to hurt him I could not." There was something in his voice Severus didn't understand; sort of like an inside joke. "Either way, I don't wish Harry any harm. He's free to do as he might wish."
"Truly?"
"Of course." The Dark Lord smiled, "I suppose you've come to a decision, then?"
"Yes." Severus didn't know until he'd said it, but suddenly he realized he did know. Severus knew exactly who he wanted to follow.
"And?" The Dark Lord raised an eyebrow, and Severus took a deep breath before meeting his eyes and speaking as firmly as he could.
"I'd like to join you."
"Me specifically?"
"You and the Speaker." Severus corrected, "I'm willing to do whatever it takes to help you accomplish your goals."
"Excellent."
—
Severus had asked to meet the Speaker (again, supposedly), but the Dark Lord said it was completely up to the Speaker. Apparently the Dark Lord had no say whatsoever, which was surprising. Severus was starting to think that the Speaker was the one in charge, and the Dark Lord was more of a consultant than an equal. Not that he'd ever even dream of saying such a thing aloud; he wanted to live a fair few more years, thanks very much.
"Severus?" His head whipped around as he heard Minerva's voice and a soft knock on his door. "Severus, I need to speak with you." Frowning, Severus stood and placed his glass of whiskey on the end table before opening the door for her.
"What is it?" Severus scowled, "If it's about the meeting, I don't want to talk about it. I want to sit by my fire and get drunk."
"It's not about the meeting." Minerva replied evenly, "It's about your sudden interest in Harry Potter." Severus blinked in surprise, and stepped aside to allow her entrance.
Minerva sat down on his coach uninvited, and gestured to the armchair across from it for him to sit as well. Maybe it was the alcohol softening him ever so slightly, but he sat without a fuss.
"What's this about Potter?" Severus prompted, and Minerva took a deep breath.
"You've been directing your attention towards him lately, too much attention to be normal." Minerva said a little sharply, "You're always staring at him, and I didn't think much of it before, but lately there have been… developments. It's different now than before Break. You seem confused more often than angry."
"So?"
"So I want to know what changed." Minerva leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees. "What's with your sudden interest in Harry?"
"I haven't the slightest idea what you're talking about." Severus said tightly, "In fact, I think it's best if you leave now."
"No." Minerva said firmly, "Not until you give me something. Not until you give me the truth."
Severus pursed his lips in consideration, and frustration. Minerva was one of the most stubborn people he knew, which was a problem. He'd made a vow, and even without it Severus would never risk the secrets in which he was entrusted.
"There is nothing to give you." Severus said finally, "I'm sorry, I don't know what you're talking about."
"I know you've met with You-Know-Who recently, and you lied to Dumbledore about it." Minerva accused, "If you don't give me something, I'll tell him."
"You wouldn't." Severus said numbly, and he couldn't help the betrayal bubbling up in his chest.
"But I would." Minerva said, setting her jaw. "I mean it, Severus, I don't give a shit about You-Know-Who. What's your deal with Harry?"
"I–" Severus broke off, hesitating. "I suppose I've been looking at him in a different light as of late." He said slowly, carefully. "That is all. Nothing involving the Dark Lord. I don't know where you got the notion that I'd seen him, because I haven't."
"You're lying still." Minerva insisted, "Something is different, and we both know it."
"What do you mean?" Severus frowned, and Minerva scowled at him.
"Something changed with You-Know-Who." Minerva told him, and Severus felt like he'd been dunked in ice water. How did she–? "You didn't mention it to Dumbledore, which means you're in on it. Just tell me what you know, damnit!"
Severus swallowed thickly, choosing not to respond for a moment as he sorted out his unsettled and messy thoughts. The alcohol was most assuredly not making it any easier. Still, he tried to breathe calmly and stabilize his mind.
—
"Do you swear to protect this secret with your life?"
"I do."
"And do you swear to never communicate or reveal this information to anyone? Not spoken, written, conveyed, gestured, implied, or shared through memory?"
"I swear it."
"Then welcome. Protect this secret, Severus, but don't be afraid to reach out to your fellow Death Eaters. They already know, so you may speak freely. This oath does not prevent communication between allies."
"Thank you, my Lord."
"Oh, come now, none of that. You may simply call me Riddle."
—
Severus shook his head, and ignored the frustration in Minerva's eyes.
"Whatever you think has changed is mere speculation, I cannot speak to the Dark Lord's movements." Severus said firmly. "I repeat: I have not heard from the Dark Lord since last summer."
"Don't even try to lie to me Severus, that's rubbish and we both know it." Minerva snapped, "You're looking at Harry differently because you know You-Know-Who isn't interested in him anymore! I just want to know how you know that."
Severus was too shocked to respond. First of all, Minerva's sudden protectiveness for the Potter boy was startling in and of itself. After he processed that, however, it dawned on him what she was saying. Once again he did not understand how in the world she knew these things! It seemed in that moment to him that she was the spy, not the other way around.
"How do you know that?" Severus asked quietly, more than a little horrified. "Where did you get that information?"
"The Speaker told me." Of all the things he thought she'd say, Severus was not prepared for those words to come out of her mouth.
"You've been in contact with the Speaker?"
"Yes." Minerva confirmed without a beat, "Just as you've been in contact with You-Know-Who. For fuck's sake Severus, tell me what you know!"
Severus was stunned by her intensity. He'd only ever seen Minerva truly rage at Dumbledore; and, more recently, Dolores Umbridge. He'd never been on the receiving end of it himself. She was completely unnerving with that expression on her face.
"I swore a vow not to discuss it with anybody who doesn't already know." Severus said carefully, "What is it you know?" Minerva looked stumped for a moment, before she hesitantly answered him.
"I know that Voldemort no longer exists." Minerva said slowly, and Severus stopped breathing.
"And?"
"And Tom Riddle has replaced him."
"Oh thank god." Severus put his head in his hands and felt relief wash over him. He wasn't alone. "I'd like to ask how you came to be in contact with the Speaker, but I feel that's a conversation for another time."
"Indeed." Minerva said with a nod, but then she seemed to wilt and looked suddenly exhausted. The complete flip from her anger made Severus blink in surprise. "Severus, I need to know what happened." Minerva said tiredly, "What did Riddle tell you about Harry?"
"Potter's life belongs to the Speaker." Severus looked up at her, and watched her eyes widened in surprise. "Riddle means Potter no further harm, and said the boy may do as he wishes. Apparently, Potter is completely under the Speaker's protection. Don't ask me why, I legitimately have no idea."
"I see." Minerva pursed her lips, and nodded. "You're confused because you don't know the reason behind why the Speaker is protecting him, then."
"Essentially." Severus sighed, "I fear if I treat the Potter boy badly, I will anger the Speaker."
"You're probably right." Minerva looked amused at his worries, and Severus scowled at her. "Don't look at me like that. The Speaker might be displeased, but wouldn't hurt you over it. Speaker isn't like that."
"You say that like you know the Speaker personally." Severus accused, and Minerva looked as if she was repressing a smile.
"We've spoken a few times." She said vaguely, and then changed the topic. "I'd say it's safe to presume you've pledged to the Speaker, then?"
"Yes." Severus sighed tiredly, "Speaker and Riddle both, considering they're allies. All the Death Eaters have, as far as I'm aware."
"Well, good." Minerva nodded, "Okay, brilliant. That's all I came for. Enjoy your evening." She then, quite abruptly, stood and headed for the door.
"Wait!" Severus also stood hurriedly, and Minerva paused with her hand on the doorknob. "… Why don't you stay for a drink? We don't have to talk about the war or whoever the fuck we're pledged to, we can just… sit."
"Like when we were friends." Minerva said slowly, and Severus nodded a little numbly.
"Our friendship ended once Potter showed up, probably because I hated him so much I couldn't focus on anything but how bitter I was." Severus blamed the alcohol for his loose tongue, but he couldn't stop the words that flowed out of his mouth. "Every time I look at him I see the love of my life in his eyes and the person I hated most in his personality and mannerisms. It's no excuse, and I know I've grown cold and unpleasant the longer time went on, more so than I ever was as a child. I have no real excuse other than that I have been so very miserable here all these years. What I'm trying to say is, I'd like to be friends. I can't promise I won't be a right asshole to you sometimes, but I'd like to try again. I'm asking for a second chance."
Minerva was silent for a moment, and Severus half expected her to leave and not come back. Instead, she turned to him and stepped away from the door.
"The Speaker really does bring people together." Minerva whispered, and with a long sigh she picked up Severus' half finished glass of whiskey and handed it to him. "Very well, where's your liquor stash? I think getting drunk is an excellent idea."
Notes:
Thank you for reading, what did you think??
Chapter 49: Another's Struggles - 3
Summary:
Minerva attends a Wraith meeting, and the training session after.
Notes:
Hello! It's Tuesday again and I'm back with another chapter for you guys!! This one's McGonagall, mostly because I wanted to explore how she felt about Harry and the whole Wraith situation.
It's pretty short, but I hope you enjoy anyway ♡♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 49
Leaders and Teachers
Minerva was many things, but she was not a leader. This, she knew. She had always known.
As the eldest of three, both her younger siblings being boys, she knew how to be in charge, of course. Minerva excelled at handing out directions and doling out punishments and correcting those who disregard the rules she'd painstakingly built for them. Minerva was not a leader, but a teacher.
There was just something about watching her students succeed that sparked something inside her. Ever since she'd accepted a position at Hogwarts, working under Dumbledore as the Assistant Transfiguration Professor at first, she'd been overwhelmingly dedicated to teaching. There was a fulfilling satisfaction she found beyond explanation or true comprehension, and Minerva knew her place would always be at the head of a classroom. Not because she had to be there, but because she wanted to be.
Harry Potter, on the other hand, was a leader. It had been rather annoying in years past that he led his little trio into immense danger because he thought he could lead them through it (although now she knew Dumbledore also had a hand in those escapades which only made her angrier), but now that McGonagall was allowed to see Harry leading as the Speaker… that annoyance turned into fondness.
The way he commanded a room was unique. Harry's expression was open, honesty prevalent in his eyes, and the way he spoke sounded almost gentle. He said his piece with fluidity even most adults couldn't achieve, and he wasn't afraid to be snappish or sarcastic to those who interrupted him. Though, it was never mean. Everything he did was with the support of all who followed him, and he seemed to know that well.
Minerva was invited to the next meeting, and Harry offered to let her stay and watch the training session afterwards as well. She hadn't been aware Harry was still regularly meeting with select groups of Wraiths to train them in Defense Against the Dark Arts, but it didn't surprise her; Harry was good like that. So, she agreed.
"If you have any questions, feel free to make an appointment with Professor McGonagall. She's here to help." Harry was saying, "However, please do make an appointment. Though she's on our side now, Professor McGonagall still has the responsibilities of both being a teacher and Deputy Headmistress." Minerva snorted at the prospect, and Harry sent her a little smile that said he knew what she was thinking.
Minerva had no real role in managing Hogwarts anymore, though not for lack of trying. Dolores Umbridge seemed to be under the impression that she could be both Headmistress and Deputy Headmistress at the same time. Ridiculous.
"Yes, Branstone!" Harry pointed to a second year Hufflepuff with her hand in the air.
"What're you gonna do about… uh… Tom?" Eleanor Branstone hesitated on the name, unused to it most likely. "You've no way of contacting him with the Headmistress blocking all the communicating stuff."
"I'm currently brainstorming with a few others about how to get in contact with him without letting the Headmistress in on it." Harry said with a reassuring smile, "Even if we don't get through to him, the school year is practically over anyway. Just a few short weeks and we'll be able to communicate freely again."
"Alright." Branstone said with a firm nod, and Minerva watched the second year turn to her friend to squeeze his hand with a bright smile. Her friend was Owen Cauldwell, unendingly curious but notoriously shy and unable to voice his questions. The supportive interaction made Minerva smile.
"If that's all the questions we have, that'll be all for today." Harry announced after a moment of collective silence, "To the third years who are interested; we'll be reviewing the Freezing Charm and the Seize-and-Pull Charm, which'll both be featured in part on your end-of-term exams. Of course, anyone is welcome to join regardless of age. I'm happy to help."
The third year exams would be quite boring under Umbridge, it'd be mostly a written exam with a short practical afterwards that was only barely allowed by the Headmistress because it was Ministry mandated. Oddly, Minerva was reminded of the Defense exam for Harry's third year. Lupin's year. Now that had been an interesting exam.
It was a rather amusing experience for Minerva at the time, as she'd never seen a Professor set up an obstacle course for an exam. Wading through Grindylow infested waters, crossing a path of Red Caps in potholes, and, of course, climbing a tree to reach a waiting Boggart inside a trunk. Lupin was easily the most interesting Defense Professor they'd had in all Minerva's years of experience, and the students loved him as well. Minerva hadn't been surprised by that in the slightest, Lupin always had a way with people; it was probably why he'd spent all his years at Hogwarts wrangling Potter's crowd and keeping Black out of trouble. Not that he often succeeded, but not for lack of trying.
Once Harry had dismissed the main meeting, about fifteen students from various years and Houses gathered around as Harry summoned a few training dummies for them to practice on, courtesy of the Room's accommodation, and happily started their lessons. Minerva had to admit, she was impressed. Harry was very efficient.
As soon as the practice session started, Minerva understood why Harry was doing what he was doing. Why he was leading the entire school the way he was, and why he'd set his sights on becoming a Defense Professor.
Harry was a leader, yes, but was a teacher too.
"You've nearly got it." Harry was kneeling beside Jason Swann, a third year Gryffindor, and spoke to him quite gently. "Your wand movement is perfect."
"Then why's it not working?" Swann frowned, "If I'm doing it right, shouldn't it work?"
"Sometimes it's about intent." Harry told him, "If you believe you cannot do it, nine times out of ten it won't work; even if you're doing the correct steps."
"That doesn't make sense." Swann huffed, "How am I to know if I can do it if I haven't done it yet?"
"Confidence." Harry grinned, "Believing yourself to be capable, even if it's not quite true, will always resonate with your magical ability. Intent is as important as execution, maybe even more so in some cases. For example, the Patronus Charm. To conjure a Patronus, you need to truly believe you can without a shadow of doubt. That's what makes it so powerful, and why it can repel non-beings like dementors. It's emotional. If you try to apply the same technique to the Freezing Charm, I'm sure you'll get it soon."
"Okay." Swann said with a little frown, "I'll try."
"That's all you need. Try your best." Harry smiled, and he stood to approach another struggling student.
Watching Harry walk around and supervise the students, helping them through blocks and guiding them to the right way of things, it was like watching someone truly in their element. Minerva understood he was a teacher as much a leader, no matter what anyone else might think. He was a natural.
"Alright, that will be it for today!" Harry called a while later, "You're all doing exceptionally well, and I know you'll all do your very best on your upcoming exams. You all know this is our last official session before exams start, but you can always come up and ask me for some advice between classes or during small breaks. I'm happy to help."
Minerva watched from the sidelines as he herded the students out of the Room in small groups, so as to not call attention to the sudden outward flow of students, offering encouraging smiles and gentle goodbyes to every one of them. Eventually, Harry and Minerva were the only people who remained.
"So what did you think?" Harry asked with a sideways grin. "Anything like what you expected?"
"I think you're going to make an excellent Professor." Minerva told him immediately, and she smiled when Harry blinked in surprise.
"... You think so?"
"Naturally." Minerva nodded, "You're excellent with your fellow students, and I daresay you could be a Professor now and nobody would doubt your capability in the slightest."
"Oh, um, thanks, Professor." Harry said, and it seemed a bit shy as he shifted foot to foot. "By the way, I never thanked you for standing up to Umbridge for me. That meant a lot to me, I hope you know."
"That woman is vile." Minerva scoffed, "Ignore her, Harry, she'll be gone soon enough."
"I hope so." Harry sighed, "Anyway, I'd better get going. I have Potions."
"Ah, yes, you wouldn't want to keep Professor Snape waiting." Minerva arched an eyebrow, and Harry laughed.
"Maybe I would." Harry said it with a grin, and Minerva remembered James back in the 70s wearing a similar one. For a moment she was struck a bit speechless as he disappeared though the door out into the hallway.
Dumbledore always said Harry was too much like Lily, too headstrong yet gentle. Severus always said Harry was too much like James, too arrogant and careless. Minerva had always known they were both wrong, but she hadn't any way to explain it before. Now she did.
Harry, though he looked like them, wasn't the ghost of either of his parents. He wasn't James with Lily's eyes; he wasn't a copy of either of them; he wasn't even The-Boy-Who-Lived.
Harry Potter was a lot of things; a leader; a teacher; a friend; a revolutionary.
Most importantly, Harry was simply himself. And nothing more needed to be said.
Notes:
Alright! Next chapter will be Harry again, so I hope you enjoyed the alternate povs! ♡
Chapter 50: Information
Summary:
Harry finally talks to Lisa.
Notes:
Hello!! It's Tuesday again, and I'm back with another chapter for you guys! As promised, we're back to Harry.
I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 50
The Truth
Harry looked out the window as he sat in class, only barely paying attention as Professor Binns droned on and on about some Goblin Rebellion in 1752 where several Ministers resigned due to the goblins allying with werewolves. Understandable, really.
Still, Harry couldn't focus. All he could think about was Lisa and how badly it had gone between them the other day. He wanted to make up with her and explain everything, but she was avoiding him heavily. She was quite obviously still angry with him, and because Harry didn't fancy getting slapped again he took the hint and backed off. Still, it hurt that she was ignoring him instead of letting him explain.
"You okay?" Hermione asked, nudging him softly.
"Just tired." Harry replied with a sigh, "I just want exams to be here already so I can freak out and then be done with it."
"Relatable." Ron muttered from next to him. Harry noticed he wasn't taking notes anymore, instead doodling around the edges of his parchment.
"That's not it." Hermione said, worrying at her lip. "It's not just our exams. You're still thinking about Lisa, aren't you?"
"... Yeah." Harry blew out a breath, "She's avoiding me, and I don't know what to do."
"You should just tell her." Ron looked up to frown at him, "I know it's risky but you'll have to do it eventually."
"Didn't I just say she was avoiding me?" Harry raised an eyebrow, "Everytime she sees me she just stalks off in the other direction."
"Well you could always just show up on the doorstep of her Common Room and refuse to move until she comes out." Ron shrugged. "Camp there for a bit. She'll have to come out eventually."
"Ron!" Hermione scolded quietly, and Ron snickered under his breath. "Oh Harry, don't listen to him, that's not the way to go about things."
"It's not a bad idea, actually. Maybe even a good one." Harry said thoughtfully, "Not the staking out her doorstep part, but I could probably go to the Common Room and see if she's willing to come out."
"Of course it's a good idea, it's my idea." Ron grinned.
"You say that like you have good ideas all the time." Hermione scoffed lightly.
"I most certainly do!" Ron exclaimed, playfully offended, "All my ideas are top notch Granger, don't you forget it."
"Ouch, get last named." Harry grinned.
"Watch out Weasley, I'll strike when you least expect it." Hermione hissed, and Ron gave her an exaggeratory terrified expression.
"Oh no! Whatever shall I do!"
"Die probably," Harry said, unsympathetic, "I'll make sure to attend your funeral. Rip Ron Weasley."
"The betrayal!" Ron slumped on his desk, nearly knocking over his ink pot. "Well, at least I won't have to worry about passing my History O.W.L. if I'm dead."
"Don't worry, I'll make sure to kill you after your exams." Hermione smiled sweetly.
"Ah ha! I've foiled your plan." Ron grinned, "I'll already be dead by then! I'll've successfully avoided your wrath."
"Damn." Hermione muttered, "Quite the dilemma."
"Well, while you two are figuring out your dilemma, I'm going to Potions. Y'know, since class is over?" Harry stood, fully packed up already, and waved prettily. "Bye."
Harry walked out of the room promptly, smiling to himself as his two best friends hurriedly scrambled to follow.
—————
By the time the day was over and dinner ended, Harry finally made up his mind. So, he parted ways with Ron and Hermione and made the long trek up Ravenclaw Tower. It was nearly curfew, but Harry was too nervous to really care. Better to get it over with sooner rather than later, right?
Harry rubbed his hands on his trousers a bit anxiously, but he didn't falter as he knocked on the Common Room door. The bronze Eagle knocker refused to give him a riddle, naturally, and so he waited for someone to answer the door.
"Harry?" Cho opened the door with surprise, "What're you doing here?"
"... I'm here for Lisa." Immediately Cho sombered.
"This is about the incident a few days ago?" Harry nodded.
"I want to take her to the Come-And-Go Room, explain everything to her and all that jazz." He tried for a smile, but it fell flat and seemed to be more of a grimace. Cho, politely, did not comment on it.
"I'll go tell her you're here." Cho said, and she shut the door gently behind her as she turned away. Harry was left on the doorstep again to wait.
He didn't really have a plan. Lisa needed to understand three key things, and Harry would do his best to explain them. One: how much danger Harry and everyone else would be if she told anyone about their plans. Two: the fact that their plans were actually working, and that Voldemort was already long gone. Three: everyone missed her and if she'd just accept the truth and join them again everyone would be happier all around. That'd work, right?
The door opened, and Harry straightened as Lisa stepped out of the Common Room and shut the door behind her without taking her eyes off him. She said nothing, simply staring and waiting. Harry swallowed nervously before speaking.
"Walk with me?" Harry gestured to the stairs, and Lisa narrowed her eyes at him. "I just want to show you something. And, I guess, explain."
"What is it you want to show me?"
"The Room of Requirement, also known as the Come-And-Go-Room." Something lit in Lisa's eyes, that spark Harry missed seeing when she practiced magic with him, and she smiled brightly.
"I've heard of that, but I've never seen it before!" Lisa exclaimed, but then she paused and the light in her eyes dimmed again, and she stared at him blankly. "Or, I suppose I have seen it before… That's the place in my memories, isn't it."
"It is." Harry confirmed, "Come on, I'll show you how to open it." Lisa hesitated, but when Harry took a single step down the stairs she followed slowly.
Neither of them spoke as Harry led her up to the seventh floor, but Lisa seemed to watch him closely the whole way. He tried not to feel hurt by it. Harry understood her caution, but he still hated the way her eyes skimmed the surroundings for tricks or traps or something.
"This is it?" Lisa eyed the Barnabas the Barmy tapestry where they stopped, and Harry nodded. He gestured to the wall across from the tapestry.
"Just walk back and forth three times in this corridor, and think of what you need." Harry instructed, "It's pretty easy, actually." Lisa eyed him suspiciously, but she dutifully did as told.
Harry watched her pace back and forth, and he smiled at Lisa's shocked expression as a door formed from nothing in the wall, and Harry stepped forward to push it open. Lisa could only stare for a moment as Harry beckoned her inside.
"Come on." He said gently, and Lisa carefully followed to step through the doors and allow them to close behind her. That's when Harry blinked in surprise as he recognized the space.
"This is the place you spoke to us all those times." Lisa said quietly, examining the large room full of chairs. "You'd stand up on that dais and make these elaborate speeches for us. I can't really remember what you said, it's more flashes than anything. It's all… blurry."
"Did you remember any memories that aren't blurry?" Harry asked curiously. Lisa nodded absently.
"Some." She said quietly, "Sometimes I dream whole memories, sometimes entire days. It gets really confusing. Sometimes I'll wake up and not know if I'm remembering or living anymore."
"I'm sorry."
"I'm told that you have no need to be." Harry blinked in surprise at Lisa's exhausted tone, and she turned to look at him with tired brown eyes. "I talked to my Housemates about what happened with Dumbledore. They said it wasn't your fault, even if you think it was."
"They'd be right." Harry said softly, "I keep thinking I could've done more, but Fred and George helped a lot. They gave me some advice that helped me cope with it." He paused, and shook his head. "But that's not why I wanted to talk to you. I wanted to explain what we've all been doing, and why it's important."
"All of Ravenclaw is behind you, so it better be a really good cause." Lisa narrowed her eyes accusingly, and Harry nodded.
"It is." He confirmed, "We're trying to make the world a better place."
"And how exactly does that involve You-Know-Who?" Lisa raised an eyebrow.
Harry took a deep breath, and he told her a story.
It was a sad story, but Harry had told it many times before. It was the story of a boy born at an orphanage who grew up alone, only to find out he was special enough to attend a school far away from that terrible orphanage. It was the story of a student who wanted a better education, a better future for everyone, but was constantly belittled by a Professor who should've believed in him. It was the story of a man denied the life he wanted so badly, and who slowly grew desperate and spiteful. It was the story of a broken Lord and missing pieces and lives lost.
But the end of that story was the beginning of another. A story about a boy and a school leading a revolution of sorts, hoping to change the world and make it better to protect future and current generations. One that would allow kids of all kinds to flourish the way they deserved to, never again to be held back by the lack of their magic being taught. It was a hopeful story with a message of the future, one with goals and aspirations. They'd already saved one person, putting him back together from madness and hatred, so why couldn't they keep going and save even more?
By the end of Harry's story the sun had long set, and night was in full swing. Neither spoke as Harry finally ran out of words, and Lisa remained silent as she processed. She hadn't interrupted to ask questions, as many of his Wraiths had done during their very first meeting, so Harry wasn't sure if she understood even half of what he said. He had nothing to prove his story with this time. No books on the different kinds of Magic, no Horcruxes to assure people of his honesty, and no letter from Dumbledore as proof of what he asked of him. Still, perhaps naively, Harry desperately hoped she would believe him.
"You're crazy." Lisa whispered finally, and Harry's heart sank. "I don't even know where to start or what to say…" Harry gnawed on his lip anxiously as he tried to think.
"You should talk to McGonagall." Harry suggested, making Lisa raise an eyebrow at him. "She knows everything, and she's seen proof of it too." Harry showed McGonagall the letter from Dumbledore soon after their meeting, along with the hidden stash he had of correspondences from Voldemort throughout the year. She'd already believed him, but seeing the proof with her own eyes definitely helped solidify her trust in him.
"McGonagall?" Lisa frowned, "But she's with Professor Dumbledore, on his side. He's the Headmaster."
"She did, yes, but she understands what we're doing." Harry said as calmly as he could. He didn't want to sound desperate, it might give Lisa the wrong impression or scare her away. "She's seen proof too, I've shown her the letter from Dumbledore as well as the ones I've got from Voldemort."
"Then why can't I see them?" There was a challenge in her voice, and Harry winced.
"You can, but not tonight." Harry checked his watch, and sighed. "It's four in the morning."
"What?" Lisa cast a murmured Tempus, and swore colorfully. "You're lucky I'm a Prefect, Potter, otherwise we'd get in huge trouble for being out past hours."
"Sorry." Harry said, though he wasn't really. "I guess we'll have to talk some more later. I'll come visit–"
"No." Lisa said tightly, "I'll… I'll come to you. Give me some time. I need to talk to the others and… make some sense of what's in my head."
"Of course, take your time." Harry didn't like the way his heart pounded at the indecision on her face. He wished she could tell him not to worry, that she understood, but he couldn't force her. He'd just have to wait.
"Hey, Harry?" Lisa paused by the door. Her voice was a timid whisper, more vulnerable than he'd been expecting. "I'm sorry about the other day. It won't happen again. So… goodnight." Lisa then slipped out of the Room of Requirement without another word. She left Harry standing alone in the massive empty Room, and he could only sigh after her.
Well, it could've been worse.
Harry stepped out of the Room and shut the doors, watching as they melted back into the wall. Any evidence of the Room's presence disappeared completely, leaving smooth stone in its wake. Harry loved magic.
"Potter." Snape's voice caught him so far by surprise he nearly jumped out of his socks.
"Professor!" Harry exclaimed, whipping around to see Snape standing down the corridor a small ways. "Sorry, I was just–"
"Go back to your Common Room." Snape interrupted quietly, and Harry paused.
"What?"
"Last I checked you were not deaf, Potter." Snape said roughly, "But by all means, if you're looking for detention keep standing there."
"Ah, yes sir." Harry didn't really know what to do with the fact that Snape wasn't punishing him, so his response was remarkably slow as he turned away.
"Potter." Snape called after he'd only taken a few steps, and Harry turned around curiously. Snape looked… hesitant. It wasn't an expression Harry was used to seeing on the man's face, and for a moment Harry froze.
"Uh, yes, Professor?" Harry prompted, and Snape was silent a beat before he simply shook his head.
"It's nothing. Off to bed with you, Potter." Snape then turned on his heel and stalked off, his dark robes swishing behind him with every step. Harry could only stare after him for a moment before he came to his senses and hurried his way back towards Gryffindor Tower.
He had mixed feelings involving Snape, even before, but Harry was sure he wasn't imagining the fact that Snape'd changed. Of course, Hermione noticed first with the staring and all, but this was different. Snape caught him out of bed way after curfew, and instead of giving him detention for the rest of the year or dragging him off smugly for some kind of punishment he just… let Harry go?
Something had definitely changed, Harry was sure of it. Perhaps Tom told him something? No, that couldn't be it. Tom promised not to say anything about Harry's identity as the Speaker, and McGonagall sure as shit wouldn't've said anything, which meant Snape definitely didn't know. Maybe he finally acknowledged Harry's growing influence within the student body and was suspicious of it? If that was the case, it was an extremely delayed reaction; the year was practically over! Also, Snape would probably find a way to punish him for it if he thought Harry was taking over the school or something; Snape was just like that.
Shaking his head as he reached the portrait hole, whispering the password to the Fat Lady, Harry decided to put the subject out of mind as he climbed into the Gryffindor Common Room.
Sleep first, spiral later.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! I'm stoked for the upcoming chapters because we've a new plot arc soon! I hope you guys are ready :P
Chapter 51: Relax
Summary:
Harry actually gets to relax.
Notes:
Hello!! I'm back again with another chapter. This one's all fluff, so enjoy it while it lasts ;)
Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 51
It's All Fun and Games
Harry was going to lose his mind at this rate. Their O.W.L.s were right around the corner and Harry didn't feel ready. He wasn't sure he'd ever be ready, actually. Maybe he could just ditch school and go join Tom, escape the exams before they even started–
Ron smacked him in the arm playfully, breaking him from his thoughts. "Calm down, you'll pass out if you don't breathe." Harry inhaled deeply, and realized he was in fact a little dizzy.
"Don't tell him to calm down, he's right!" Hermione scolded lightly, "Our O.W.L.s start tomorrow!"
"It's just Charms, not much last-minute studying we can do to fix that now." Ron shrugged, "But that's all we got tomorrow, right?"
"Yeah but then Tuesday is Transfiguration and Wednesday is Herbology and Defence is on Thursday and then Ancient Runes on Friday–"
"Hey! That means we're free on Friday." Harry perked up, interrupting Hermione's breathless rant. She glared at him. "Except you, Hermione." Harry amended.
"And Draco, Theo, Cho, Heidi–"
"Yes, yes; overachievers, the lot of you." Ron grinned, and Hermione crossed her arms with a huff. "What? I'm right."
"I'm not an overachiever, I just want to give myself a broad span of knowledge to build my future upon!" Hermione stressed, "We need to do well on our O.W.L.s if we aim to reach N.E.W.T-level classes. I at least know you do too, Harry."
"That's why I don't feel like I'm ready!" Harry complained, "I wish I could just skip it and magically pass without trying."
"That's not how magic works," Hermione exclaimed as Ron said "Same, mate," at the same time. She looked between them with an exasperated pout.
"I'm just saying." Harry muttered, "We've been sitting here like two hours now and I'm not much closer to figuring out how I'm going to remember the wand movement for the Color Changing Charm in the slightest."
"D'you want some of my notes?" Hermione offered hesitantly, "I know I wrote down some of the instructions somewhere. I'm not sure it'll help much, but…"
"Actually, that'd be great." Harry blinked, and then grinned. "Hey Ron, wanna practice with me after dinner?"
"Sure." Ron shrugged, "I swear I've almost got the Color Changing Charm down, but every time I try I just end up with the Growth Charm instead. Their incantations are so similar!"
"Ughhh tell me about it!" Harry threw up his hands, "My brain is melting, I don't know if I'm going to get anything done like this."
"Well… how about we take a break? Would that help?" Hermione asked, and both boys immediately perked up.
"Hermione, that's the best thing you've said all day." Ron exclaimed, "Really, I could kiss you." Hermione's eyes widened, and she buried her face in her hands with a squeak.
"Well, it's such a nice day we might as well!" Hermione said shrilly, her voice just a tad bit higher than average, and then she stood abruptly. "How about we relax outside a bit?"
"Alright, awesome!" Ron jumped to his feet with a grin, and he took Hermione's hand. She stared at it with wide brown eyes, and then she ducked her head before threading their fingers together tightly.
"If you two are done being dorks, I'd love to go outside for a bit." Harry stood, putting a hand on his hip.
"Sure mate." Ron grinned. Hermione said nothing, but she threw Harry a look that expressed her embarrassed displeasure as she walked out of Gryffindor Tower hand-in-hand with Ron.
They walked a bit mindlessly as they made their way outside, and Harry took a deep breath as he left the castle. Hermione was right, it was a really nice day. The sun was bright, but a gentle breeze kept it from being too hot. He did shuck off his robe after a few minutes though, mostly to enjoy the feeling of sun in his skin as he rolled up his sleeves.
"It's been awhile since we were last able to just sit like this without worrying about what might happen." Ron said with a sigh as he plopped down in the shadow of a tree near the lake. Hermione sat down next to him, pressing her back against the trunk, but Harry chose to splay himself across the grass a bit ways away so he was in the sun.
"Probably because of everything that's been going on." Hermione admitted, "I mean, it feels a bit like we've had a bunch of major things happen right in a row without any real time to relax."
"Easter Break was nice, though." Harry grinned, closing his eyes with a happy sigh. "I enjoyed it, at least."
"Me too." Hermione said softly, and Harry could imagine the small she wore.
"My Easter Break was mostly taken up by the twins talking up a storm about their business." Ron sighed dramatically, "Of course Mum's making a big deal of how proud she is, but really we all know it's that they're successful and making money now. I reckon if they'd not made as much when they dropped out she'd still be telling them it's a useless idea."
"I never doubted them for a moment." Harry laughed, opening his eyes to glance at his friends. "They could probably do anything they put their minds to."
"I still think they should use their smarts for good instead of evil."
"Evil?" Ron raised an eyebrow at Hermione.
"You're going to look me in the eye and tell me those snuff boxes that make people unreasonable ill aren't evil?" Hermione retorted, mimicking his unimpressed eyebrow raise. "They're prodigies, but they serve an evil purpose."
"I suppose you could say the same about us." Ron grinned, "I mean, how many people can say they befriended over three quarters of Hogwarts the way we have? Throw in working with our new friend…" He trailed off, wiggling his eyebrows significantly, and Hermione laughed.
"Touché."
"Hey! Harry! Ron! Hermione!" They all looked over in surprise to see Ginny running up to them with a wide grin.
"What's up?" Harry asked, rolling onto his stomach and propping himself on his elbows to see her a bit better.
"I'm thinking we should play Hide-And-Go-Seek." Ginny said, not winded even a little from the jog over. "Draco's down, as are a few others. You in?"
"Hide-And-Go-Seek?" Harry tilted his head, "I think I've heard of that. It's a Muggle children's game, isn't it?"
"Not only Muggle, we wizards play too." Ron rolled his eyes at him before turning to his sister, "Sure Gin, we'll play."
"Excellent." Ginny grinned, "I'll go grab the others and bring them over."
"We'll be playing outside?" Hermione raised an eyebrow, sitting up a bit from where she'd been leaning back into the tree. "The grounds are a bit large for it."
"Probably not, but you all are here already so I'll just grab everyone and we'll see. Be right back!" Ginny then rushed off quite suddenly.
"Well this'll be interesting." Ron mused, "Never thought I'd be playing Hide-And-Go-Seek with Draco Malfoy of all people."
"I mostly played with the neighbors." Hermione hummed, "The kids around where I lived were nice enough, even though they always thought I was a little weird."
"You probably got called bossy every day of your life." Ron grinned affectionately, reaching forward to tuck a stray curl back behind her ear. "No offense Mione, but you were a bit of a mess when you started Hogwarts."
"Oh I really was." Hermione agreed, clearing her throat as Ron pulled away. "Well, really, I did all that reading and research because I was so excited to finally understand why my life was so weird. Magic explained it all, and I wanted to fit in so badly. Went a bit far, I suppose."
"I get that." Harry nodded, "I was a bit the same way, but I was so worried about the whole 'Harry Potter' thing that I didn't think of much else."
"So worried you didn't know you're featured in over a dozen Wizarding books?" Hermione batted her eyelashes at him innocently, "Goodness! I'd learn all I could if it were me."
"Oh shove off." Harry said with no heat, and she laughed.
When Ginny returned with a small crowd consisting of Neville, Luna, Draco, Pansy, and Daphne, the trio looked over to greet them. Surprisingly, it was the Slytherins that looked most excited.
"I feel like I'm a kid again." Draco said as way of greeting, "Though, I've never played with so many people."
"I always just played with my Dad." Luna smiled, "But sometimes the garden gnomes liked to join too. They always won."
"I've heard of it, but I've never played." Harry said with a grin, "Unless you count Harry Hunting with my cousin."
"We don't." Draco scowled, and Harry laughed.
"So who'd you guys play with?"
"I, for one, only interacted with those Mother invited over." Draco shrugged delicately, "Father didn't invite anyone but Ministry officials, but Mother usually chose people with children around my age. I think it was purposeful, giving me a chance to socialize and prevent an isolated upbringing."
"Same for me." Daphne smirked, slinging an arm around Draco's shoulder, "He and I go way back. Mama and Mrs Malfoy had tea together every Wednesday, so Draco and Astoria and I were together every week. Sometimes Pansy was able to make it too, but her Mum's a bit iffy."
"More than a bit." Pansy scowled.
"And you all played Muggle children's games?" Harry asked curiously.
"I like to think Hide-And-Go-Seek is universal." Pansy huffed, "It's not such a difficult game to think up, especially for children. One person is the Seeker and looks for the others, who're all hiding. It's quite simple, I'm not surprised we all played it."
"Fair enough." Harry shrugged.
"So what're we specifying for this game?" Ron asked, "Are we allowing the use of Magic? Mum always banned it when I was a kid. Though, that didn't much stop Fred and George. Or Bill. Or Charlie…" Ron sighed. "Basically, the majority of my older brothers suck at following the rules."
"I'd just like to say the Disillusionment Charm is cheating." Hermione said, putting her hand in the air like she was in class. "Don't tell me it'd be good practice for exams, we all know you'd be lying through your teeth. No invisibility allowed."
"Technically, you should know that the Disillusionment Charm doesn't turn you invisible." Harry teased, "It just camouflages you to match your surroundings." The glare she sent him was glorious.
"Moving on!" Neville clapped his hands, "Who's Seeking first?"
"Harry." Everyone, all at once, said his name or pointed in Harry's direction. It was completely unanimous, and it made Harry blink in surprise.
"Ah, well, I guess that's settled." Harry laughed, "I've always been a runner in these kinds of games, so seeking'll be fun."
"Oh! That reminds me!" Luna exclaimed suddenly, "Running isn't allowed in this game. If you're spotted, you're out. This isn't Touch-And-Go."
"But TAG is so much fun!" Ginny groaned, "Damn. Can we set aside some time to play TAG this week?"
"I'm sure that can be arranged." Hermione smiled, and Ginny pumped a fist with a whispered 'yess!' under her breath.
"So, no running." Harry clarified, "You all will hide, and I win if I find all of you. What about a time limit?"
"Hm… twenty minutes?" Draco suggested, "That should be long enough."
"It takes that long?" Harry blinked.
"Well, there's nine of us." Draco gestured around at their group, "I figure each round'll be about twenty if you find us reasonably fast, so making that the limit per round makes sense."
"Alright then." Harry nodded, "So you all will hide, and I'll just walk around trying to find you."
"That's about right." Hermione confirmed.
"Will you all be outside or inside?" Harry asked, eyeing the castle door not so far away.
"Inside." Luna decided, "But… only the dungeons!"
"That's a massive search area." Neville said skeptically, but then he grinned. "Let's do it!"
"Alright then." Hermione laughed, "So, Harry, close your eyes and count to twenty."
"Okay." Harry closed his eyes, set his palms over them to make it more obvious, and grinned. "One! Two! Three! Four!"
Exams were getting closer and closer, stress levels were rising, yet Harry was happier than he'd been in a long time. Hopefully his friends were right; everything would be better from now on.
Notes:
Ah Harry... tsk tsk... your optimism is adorable :)
Chapter 52: Brave Enough
Summary:
Harry and his friends enjoy the weekend between their two exam weeks; meanwhile, Lisa makes an unexpected choice.
Notes:
Hello! It's Tuesday again, and you know what that means 👀
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 52
Sunday
"I know it's the weekend and all, but I feel like I can't relax in the slightest." Millicent sighed, "I'm too keyed up for the last few exams."
"It doesn't help that this week is going to be much more stressful than last week." Hermione put in, and the group seemed to collectively groan at the thought.
"Yeah, next week is heavy." Daphne complained, "Anyone else dreading Potions tomorrow?"
"Is it true that the exam will last all day?" Harry asked, both curious and resigned.
"Yep." Daphne grimaced, "The written exam is breakfast to lunch, and then the practical goes until dinner."
"That's ridiculous." Ron muttered, "What in the world could they assign that'd take us that long? I mean, for an exam? Really?"
"No idea." Harry shook his head a bit uselessly, "I'm just glad Snape's let up a little, I actually got a fair few Potion grades recently that weren't totally abysmal."
"A whole bunch of us have been wondering what's changed with Professor Snape the past while actually, and we've been making guesses as to what might've happened." Daphne said with an excited grin, "I personally like the theory that he's got himself a girlfriend, and he's been splitting his attention between us and her."
"Daphne!" Millicent scolded, "That's none of our business." She paused, then added, "Besides, it's far more likely he's quitting and that decision has been distracting him."
"Nah, he can't quit, Dumbledore's got something on him." Ron disagreed, and Daphne shrugged.
"Well, Draco thinks he's hitting a midlife crisis or something." She said.
"I don't don't really care why, as long as he isn't bullying Harry or Neville or anyone anymore." Hermione said, "Besides, it's not really relevant for our O.W.L.s; all our exams will be supervised by Ministry officials, not Hogwarts Professors."
"That's so not the point." Daphne sighed, "The point is making fun of Professor Snape."
"Then by all means, guess away." Hermione raised an eyebrow, "I'll just be on my own then, worrying about the next week of exams."
"Aside from Potions, it shouldn't be that bad." Ron frowned, "What else is there?"
"Care is on Tuesday, and I know Astronomy is Wednesday." Harry answered, thinking. "And History's on Thursday."
"Yeah but you forgot that Divination and Arithmancy are on Wednesday too." Daphne stressed, "The Astronomy written exam is right after breakfast, then Divination is in the afternoon and Arithmancy is just after dinner. Then, of course, the Astronomy practical is in the middle of the night when it's dark."
"Ouch." Millicent winced, "Aren't you taking all three?" Daphne nodded a bit miserably.
"Well, at least we'll all be done after Thursday." Hermione said, "None of us are taking Muggle Studies, right? That's the last exam, on Friday, but almost nobody takes that class."
"A few Ravenclaws I know are, and I think one or two Hufflepuffs." Daphne shrugged a little, "There are exceptions, but I think it's mostly just the people who wanna get all twelve O.W.L.s and're complete overachievers."
"I wanted all twelve, but I had to admit defeat." Hermione sighed, "I'm testing for ten O.W.L.s instead of twelve; I dropped out of Divination and Muggle Studies after trying them out in third year. The workload was a bit much."
"You must've been given a Time Turner." Daphne grinned, and Hermione simply blinked at her in surprise for a few moments before nodding.
"I was." Hermione confirmed, "How'd you know?"
"Everyone who takes all twelve subjects needs one, else they won't be able to actually attend all their classes." Daphne explained, "I was originally taking them all as well, but I dropped Muggle Studies and Ancient Runes to come back down to ten."
"But Ancient Runes is such a fascinating subject!" Hermione exclaimed.
"Yeah, but it's hard." Daphne shrugged, "I was only taking all of them because mother insisted, but she hates the concept of Time Travel and caved when I told her about the Time Turner."
"Why'd you choose to drop those two?" Harry asked.
"I don't need them, since I want to be a Magical Historian." Daphne answered with a smile, "I'm aiming to get my O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s in at least History, Charms, Defence, and Care of Magical Creatures. It'll give me a rounded education mainly focused on magic and history, and I'm throwing Care in there so I'll have some basic knowledge of beasts. They are magical afterall, and in light of that I deemed it a necessary subject."
"That's awesome!" Ron grinned, sitting up from his previously sprawled position on the couch. "Do you actually pay attention in History, then?"
"Of course not." Daphne snorted, "I bought six textbooks from Diagon Alley and I read them during class, taking notes as I go."
"Why didn't I think of that?" Hermione facepalmed, "I try so hard to listen, but half the stuff Professor Binns talks about don't even make sense!"
"I know right?" Daphne laughed, "I'm pretty sure he needs a new career path, if you ask me."
"I agree, even though it seems a bit dickish." Harry sighed, "We probably need a new History teacher."
"D'you think there's a way to get Binns to stop teaching without exorcizing him?" Hermione tilted her head thoughtfully, "I bet our new friend would know."
"We could just fire him." Ron shrugged, "Have someone tell Binn he's been sacked, and there's a new Professor in charge of the class." They all blinked at him for a moment blankly.
"Would that actually work?" Hermione frowned, "A student certainly couldn't fire him, it'd have to be a Professor. Maybe even the Headmaster. Not that he'd acknowledge Umbridge, but she's not really the Headmistress anyhow."
"Does anyone know who the Headmaster was when Binns was alive?" Daphne frowned in thought, "Amrose Swott?"
"No, it couldn't've been. Swott was the Headmaster in 1715." Hermione denied, "Binns can't be that old, can he?"
"He might be." Harry shrugged, "When was Dexter Fortescue the Headmaster? Could it've been him?" Hermione opened her mouth to answer, and then paused.
"… Y'know, I actually have no idea." She said finally, "Daph?"
"Not a clue." Daphne shrugged, and then she grinned. "It appears I have some research to do."
"What're we talking about?" Pansy came out of nowhere to join the group, sitting down next to Hermione to throw her legs across Hermione's lap.
"Firing Binns." Hermione laughed at Pansy's antics, "D'you know who the Headmaster was when he was alive?"
"Wasn't it Brian Gagwilde?" Pansy raised an eyebrow.
"Oh! He was mentioned in one of Binn's lessons." Daphne exclaimed, "It might be him."
"Better get researching." Pansy winked, and Daphne laughed. "So, pray tell, why're you all lounging around in the Slytherin Common Room?"
"Well, I was heading back to relax after breakfast, and these guys just… followed me." Daphne answered with a shrug, "Dunno where the others went, though."
"Draco always goes down to the Lake when he's stressed over an exam." Pansy said, "I reckon Theo went with. He usually does."
"I bet Blaise went too, then, and probably Vince and Greg." Daphne nodded. "That makes the most sense."
"When's lunch?" Ron asked, "I'm thinking of going flying before then, but if we've not enough time I'll go after."
"I'm in, but after'd be better." Harry said, checking his watch. "We've only fifteen minutes."
"Damn." Ron sighed.
"I bet Draco'll want to join us, and maybe Ginny." Harry added with a grin, "Why don't we ask everyone at lunch and see if they're interested? Maybe we'll have enough people to play a real match!"
"Ohhh good idea!" Ron grinned, "I like that plan."
"Well I don't mind watching." Hermione said, "But we've got to make time to study a bit tonight, alright?"
"Yeah, alright." Harry sighed, "But I can't promise we'll get much done, it'd be cram-studying."
"Cram-studying is better than no studying." Pansy pointed out.
"Whose side are you?" Harry asked with a faux scowl.
"Hermione's." Pansy answered without a beat, and Hermione laughed.
"Glad someone is." She grinned, and Pansy smiled up at her brightly.
"So, how'd you guys do on your exams?" Pansy prompted, "Reckon you did well?"
"Better than I thought I would!" Ron said enthusiastically, "I'm mostly excited about how well I did in Charms. I managed to remember the Color Changing Charm, and my teacup egg had actual legs! Reckon I'll get at least an EE in Charms for it."
"That's great!" Daphne enthused, "I myself did perfectly well in Charms, though my Levitation Charm could've been a bit better. What about you guys?"
"My teacup egg did somersaults instead of cartwheels." Harry sighed, "I bet I lost points for that. But I answered all the questions on the written, so I'm pretty confident I'll score well enough."
"I think I explained the Cheering Charm a bit badly on the written, but I think I did well otherwise." Hermione said, "Other than that though, I'm happy with how well I did."
"What about you, Pans?" Daphne asked.
"I did well, but I did mess up my Color Changing Charm with the Growth Charm." Pansy admitted, throwing an embarrassed look Ron's way. "My rat swelled to the size of a watermelon before I managed to fix it."
"Ughhh their incantations are way too similar to be such different spells!" Ron complained, "You wouldn't believe how many times I messed that one up, I mean seriously."
"One time in class, the rat I was practicing on grew to the size of a badger instead of turning blue." Harry sighed, "And McGonagall had to step in and fix it herself, which was so embarrassing."
"That shouldn't be as funny as it is." Pansy smiled, "But I would've paid to see that."
"It sucked at the time, but looking back I'd agree with you." Harry grinned. "What about your Defense exams?"
"Not to brag, but I think I nailed it." Pansy said brightly, "The proctor said I had great focus."
"Me too!" Ron exclaimed happily, "I was surprised, she gave me bonus points for being able to cast a corporeal Patronus."
"That's great!" Harry grinned, "Same for me."
"I wouldn't be surprised if everyone scored well." Hermione laughed, "What with how much we've grown this year."
"It's in no small part of credit to your lessons, Harry." Daphne bumped her shoulder against his, "Really, you're probably the only reason I'm confident I got an O."
"Same here, I'd've done maybe half as well without learning from you, Harry." Pansy said earnestly.
"I'm just glad I could help." Harry said, smiling at them all.
"Guys, we should start towards the Great Hall." Bletchley said as he walked by, "We've just a bit less than ten minutes."
"Ah, shoot." Pansy sat up quickly, making Hermione blink in surprise, and slid off the couch. "I need to get my books."
"Why?" Hermione asked.
"I'm going to the library to study Astronomy a bit after we eat." Pansy said, "I'll probably skip the Quidditch and go straight there, so it's best I get my books now."
"Oh! That's a great idea." Hermione beamed, "Mind if tag along?" Pansy's ears turned red at the tips, but she nodded slowly.
"Of course not." She said, clearing her throat, "Are you going to get your books as well, then?'
"No, I don't mind sharing if you don't." Hermione said easily, and Pansy nodded.
"Sounds good." Pansy said with a quick smile, "I'll just be off to get my books then!" She hurried off upstairs to the girl's dorm.
"Oh Bletchley!" Harry said suddenly, making the seventh year pause. "We're thinking of playing some Quidditch after lunch, you in?"
"Hell yeah." Bletchley grinned, "Who else is playing?"
"We haven't asked anyone else just yet, but I'd bet Draco's all for it." Ron said, "Harry thinks we should get a real match going."
"I'm down, and I bet Chambers and Bradley will be too."
"Aren't they the Ravenclaw Chasers?" Harry remembered, and Bletchley nodded.
"Maxine will probably want to play too, and she's a Beater." Bletchley added, and Harry nodded. Maxine O'Flaherty was a Hufflepuff, a seventh year if he was remembering correctly.
"It sounds like you've got it covered." Harry laughed, "I'll ask the other Gryffindors and see who we can round up."
"Awesome." Bletchley nodded, and he waved briefly before he disappeared out the door that led to the passage out.
"Oh!" Pansy came back down, arms swamped with books, and paused at their crowd still standing in the Common Room. "I thought you'd've left. I could've caught up."
"Really?" Harry raised an eyebrow, eyeing the immense pile of books. "Anyway, why would we? That would've been rather rude."
"Here, let me help you with those." Hermione stepped forward and took half of the book load (why was Pansy carrying six books stacked in her arms anyway??) and smiled at her. "Come on, let's go."
The group made their way to the Great Hall, mostly chatting about Quidditch or their upcoming exams, and separated to sit at their House tables for dinner.
As it turned out, so many people wanted to play Quidditch they had to play several games with swapped out players on mixed House teams to make sure everyone had a go! It was probably the most fun Harry'd had in years, watching the four Houses play together and against each other in a group of friends that genuinely enjoyed the game without Bashing the losers or cheating to win. It was just a game between friends.
Harry's all time favorite hiccup they encountered, however, was people accidentally passing to players on the opposite team. Heidi and Malcom ended up Chasers on opposite teams, but they'd spent so much time on the same team that they passed to each other and a split second later realized their mistake too many times to count! It happened with dozens of people, too! Harry decided that was part of the fun, especially when he himself tried to play the part of a Chaser and passed to Ron or Katie, before immediately realizing it was Cho and Draco he was meant to pass to! It was as infuriating as it was exhilarating and fun.
The year was almost over, exams were well underway, and Harry was finally excited to see the future. He walked to dinner with a whole crowd of over four dozen students, all sweaty and exhausted and happy, and he let himself imagine a future where every generation was given the chance he'd been given to really live. The divide between Houses was falling, the rivalries were ending, and the new beginning was upon them.
And Harry couldn't wait to see it.
.
.
.
.
Wednesday
Ravenclaws were the smart ones. That's what everyone said. The smart, the wise, the studious. Wrapped in bronze and blue, they were supposed to learn and grow and thrive in their tower above the school. Because Ravenclaws were the smart ones.
Somehow, even though she'd made up her mind, Lisa did not feel smart. She felt like her insides were twisted into knots and her lungs were being pulled out her throat and her head was about to explode. She knew what the smart thing to do was. She knew what it was. The smart thing to do would be for her to tell a Professor about Harry and You-Know-Who and all that mess with the Speaker, and they'd make everything better. That's what Professors did, they had the authority to fix things. They were the smartest, the wisest. That was just how it worked.
So why did it feel so wrong? Why was Lisa standing before the door of a Professor, the person she knew would judge Harry harshest for his wrongdoings and make absolutely sure he'd be punished for his actions, and hesitating? What reason did she have to hesitate? Lisa had no loyalty to Potter, none!
All Potter had done was take. He'd taken Lisa's friends, her memories, her life, all of it. So what did it matter if he was telling the truth? So what if he wanted to make the world a better place? He deserved to be punished. He deserved to be hurt for hurting her. He deserved it, so why in Merlin's name was she hesitating?
"Stupid, stupid, stupid!" Lisa ran hand through her tangled brown hair, the hair that Davies had once called beautiful, and she felt like crying. Why was that all she could do? Why was she reduced to tears no matter what she did? How could this have happened?
The knot in her stomach was dread. The pressure in her throat was loss. The ache in her head was guilt. She knew this, and yet she didn't know how she felt.
Lisa thought she had her entire life in front of her. She planned to graduate with Os in all twelve N.E.W.T.s and receive the same on her O.W.L.s before that. She was going to graduate with a perfect record, and she was going to start from the bottom up to become the Head of the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. Lisa wanted to protect people from preventable magical accidents; it'd been her dream since she was a little kid clinging to her brother's hand at their parents' funeral.
Now… now Lisa was lost. Was she even the same person? Lisa thought everyone else had changed, but the longer time went on the more Lisa realized she had changed too. Enough that her future no longer seemed so solid. It seemed thin and weak, like a mirage in the desert you catch a glimpse of once and then dream about for long hours afterwards in the hopes of seeing it just one more time.
Would Jonathan even recognize her? Twelve years older than she was, her brother practically raised her. Jonathon always said that she was so ambitious it could rival even the most determined of Slytherins. What would he do if he knew she no longer knew what to reach for? What would Jonathan say if he knew she was turning away from her future instead of running towards it?
Lisa clenched her hands into fists, prepared to knock, and then sharply turned on her heel and took a single step away from the door. She took a deep, shuddering breath. Maybe her decision wasn't as solid as she thought it'd been.
What was wrong with her? The year was ending, if she put it off any longer he'd go home over the Summer Holiday and disappear. But why did she care if he did? Harry Potter meant nothing to her!
She'd been putting off, making excuses every time she thought of telling someone, it was getting ridiculous. Lisa told herself she'd tell a Professor by the time exams were over, but they practically were already! Exams ended Friday, which was only two days away. She'd been waiting for the moment her wisdom would win against her guilty conscience, but so far she hadn't had any luck. Was that a sign?
Lisa thought she was smart, and that she'd always do the smart thing, but… maybe not. The smart decision was too hard this time, and it made her sick to her stomach. She didn't even know why! But it was enough, and the wisdom in her cried as she took another step away from the Professor's door. She wasn't brave enough to be smart this time, not when it hurt so much—
"Miss Turpin?" Lisa froze as a voice caught her off guard, and she spun around to face the very person she'd been about to leave behind her.
"Professor." Lisa might've sputtered or stuttered her words if she hadn't been such a mess inside, but instead her voice sounded completely lifeless, even to her own ears.
"What are you doing outside my office? After hours, and with your Astronomy Exam in just two hours no less."
"I was just going." Lisa said quietly.
She lowered her eyes and clenched her hands into fists. Was this what she wanted? She was a coward. Potter had done so many things that probably should've landed him in Azkaban, and yet here Lisa was hesitating with a Professor right in front of her! Potter deserved to be punished.
… right?
"I see." The Professor said, "Then—"
"Actually, Professor, do you have a moment?" Lisa blurted out, interrupting the Professor. "I'd like to talk to you about something. It's… it's about… Potter. It's about Harry Potter."
Ah, well, it seemed Lisa was brave enough after all.
Notes:
... And so it begins
Chapter 53: A Stunning Encounter
Summary:
Harry heads to his Astronomy exam, but is interrupted before he gets there.
Notes:
Hello! I'm so glad Ao3 is back up again, the outage yesterday scared the crap out of me. But worry not, your chapter is here!
I hope you enjoy ♡♡
Chapter Text
Chapter 53
Interruption
It was Wednesday night, and Harry's friends collected in the Gryffindor Common Room to talk about their exams. They didn't have many left, which was a relief. The end was in sight, and yet they still found it in themselves to complain and study for their last few. The former wasn't very helpful, but they often did it anyway.
"I wish I could just speed things up." Draco sighed from where he sat cross-legged with his back to the fireplace. "I'm so ready for exams to be over."
"You're telling me." Heidi groaned, "I can't wait to finish this year and say goodbye to Umbridge forever."
"You say that like she'll not be Headmistress in September." Hermione raised an eyebrow, and Heidi shrugged.
"She won't be, will she?" Heidi prompted in Harry's direction, "You'd never let that happen."
"That's correct." Harry laughed, "Our new friend and I're going to figure something out. In the meantime, I doubt she's doing herself any favors with the Hogwarts staff or the Ministry; everyone can plainly tell she's not doing a very good job."
"Are we talking about Umbridge?" Ron asked as he walked in, plopping down next to Hermione to throw a casual arm around her. Pansy had to scoot over a little and readjust from where she'd been leaning into Hermione's other side. "Cause if we aren't, we should be. Now there's someone doing a horrid job for sure."
"We were." Hermione grinned, "Don't worry, Harry has very ominous plans for our lovely Headmistress."
"Less ominous and more foreboding." Pansy corrected, and Hermione swatted her thigh lightly.
"Semantics." Hermione said, "Anyway, I'm just as glad as you that exams are almost over. I'm certainly glad to have dropped Muggle Studies, an extra exam day would be such a hassle to study for!"
"I don't know how you people pull it off." Ginny said, sighing as Luna gently braided her long red hair. "I didn't even bother signing up for more than one, I'm happy with my single elective, thanks."
"I was surprised when you didn't take two." Ron said, "I mean, I'm in two. Divination and Care."
"None of the choices really interested me." Ginny shrugged, "I just went with Ancient Runes at random. I am aiming to get an O.W.L. in it next year though, if I can."
"You're really smart, Gin, you can probably do anything you set your mind to." Harry grinned, and she grinned right back.
"Thanks." She said, "Make sure to take that up with Mum whenever she has words about my decision."
"Maybe I will." Harry winked, "Knight in shining armor style."
"My hero." Ginny laughed.
"I don't think there's anything wrong with choosing one, actually, especially when it's Runes. It's a good class." Draco said with a hum, "I really enjoy the subject. Not very good at it, though."
"I'm good at it." Theo said, looking up from his book. He was lying on his stomach across Harry's lap, so looking up at Draco from that position couldn't've been comfortable.
"You're good at everything." Harry said fondly. Theo shrugged.
"Pretty much, yes." He looked back down at his book, but a small smile graced his face.
"Modest at its finest." Draco drawled, and people snickered as Theo pointedly ignored him, delicately turning the page of his book.
"I like Ancient Runes too." Hermione piped up, "And I think the exam went rather well. Only, I mistranslated Ehwaz; mixed it up with Eihwaz."
"For the most part, I think I scraped by." Draco shrugged. "Theo probably aced it, though."
"I did, in fact." Theo said smugly. Draco sighed.
"I'm just surprised I did as well as I did in Care." Neville said brightly, "Anyone else think they were going to positively flunk?"
"Me." Harry raised a hand, careful to avoid smacking Theo in the back of the head. "I really didn't think I'd know the answers to anything on the test. Not to insult Hagrid, but he has some, uh, rather questionable teaching methods."
"Like leading us into the Forbidden Forest." Draco shuddered, "Repeatedly."
"The unicorn lesson wasn't so bad, and that was in the Forest." Heidi pointed out.
"I'm taking Care of Magical Creatures too, and I don't mind Hagrid's lessons at all." Luna spoke up, "Though, he reminds me of my Dad. Dad loves Creatures. He tells me all about them, of course. Especially the rare ones like the Crumple-Horned Snorkack."
"Most of the Care exam just seemed common sense anyway." Hermione said, completely ignoring Luna's words. It made Harry smile; even after all their time together Hermione still refused to believe in the Creatures that Luna sweared up and down really did exist. "I mean, it's fairly obvious you wouldn't feed a carnivorous creature such as a hippogriff something like mandrake leaves."
"Oh yes, because the habitual dietary behavior of a hippogriff is common knowledge." Draco replied dryly.
"Oh silly me, here I was thinking you'd know such a thing." Hermione batted her dark eyelashes at him, "Considering how much you love them, and all."
"Don't even go there." Draco scowled; Hermione laughed.
"Ah, damn." Heidi sighed, casting a soft Tempus. "If we don't get a move on we'll be breaking curfew. It's already ten till nine."
"Really?" Pansy sat up a little to look at the glowing numbers, and swore.
"What about the Astronomy exam?" Harry blinked, "Does curfew even count for us tonight?"
"Curfew starts at nine, and the exam isn't until eleven." Hermione answered, "We're supposed to stay in the Common Room until a Professor comes to retrieve us for the exam."
"That's stupid." Ginny declared. It didn't particularly matter for her, seeing as she was a fourth year, but she felt the need to point out the fact anyway. Hermione just shrugged.
"It is how it is." She said, then turned to their non-Gryffindor friends. "But yes, you guys should get going."
"I might just stay." Theo sighed, sinking further into Harry's lap a bit dramatically. "The rules state students must return to a Common Room after curfew; here I am, in a Common Room."
"Yes, but not yours." Luna pointed out, smiling blandly.
"Nowhere is it stated in the rules that I must be." Theo countered mildly.
"You can take the book with you." Harry smiled as a brown curl tickled his cheek when Theo turned to look up at him.
"But it was from your Common Room bookshelf." Theo told him politely.
"Well you have my permission." Harry grinned, "Feel free to blame me if someone gives you shit for it."
"Very well, I suppose I can make the very long trek back down to the dungeons with my stolen book in hand." Theo sighed dramatically, and Harry was then used as leverage for Theo to shove himself off the couch.
"Glad to be of service." Harry said dryly. Theo winked with a tiny smirk.
"Goodnight." Pansy said as she and Draco moved towards the door, and Draco gave a sarcastic salute.
"See you guys tomorrow!" Heidi declared, jumping to her feet.
"I hope you all do well on your exams." Luna said lightly; it took a moment for her to stand since Ginny was sitting right in front of her chair, but she managed.
With a few last smiles, everyone made their way to the door. Breaking curfew was a really bad idea with Filch and Umbridge lurking around every corner. None of them fancied finding out whether or not the newest 'torture any student who breaks the rules instead of giving them detention' Educational Decree had passed yet.
Because there wasn't really a point in going to bed for barely two hours, the fifth years stayed in the Common Room and chatted for the next while. There was a small attempt at studying, but no real progress was made. Nobody minded though, not even Hermione, so Harry called it a win.
When it hit half past ten, the other fifth years slowly filtered out of the dorms and back into the Common Room. Everyone made sure to grab their warmest cloaks, as it would be freezing so late at night. Soon enough, they'd all collected in the Common Room to wait.
"Suppose they'd notice if I skipped?" Dean asked with a resigned sigh, "There's so many of us they might not…"
"They would." Hermione said, "They take attendance."
"Rhetorical question, Granger." Dean replied dryly, "Take a hint, will you?" She stuck her tongue out at him.
"I am not going to pass this exam." Ron said, also sighing. "Astronomy evades me."
"I think you'll do fine." Hermione laced their fingers together with a shy smile. "You've been doing well when we study. You just have to focus."
"Easier said than done." Ron muttered, but he squeezed her hand appreciatively.
The Common Room door swung open just under fifteen minutes before eleven o'clock, and McGonagall stood on the other side. "Let's go." She said, and they followed her out into the freezing corridor, wrapped in their cloaks, to make their way through the castle headed towards the Astronomy Tower.
Harry heard a few girls bundled together whispering about the upcoming Divination exam the following afternoon, some complaining about Astrology being much cooler than Astronomy while others countered their complaints with facts about the stars and why they were obviously cooler. It made him smile.
"Potter." Everyone stopped short immediately upon hearing the voice, including Professor McGonagall. Harry felt dread crawling up his throat as he turned to face the source.
"Professor." Harry said evenly. Umbridge was grinned a bit too wide, her squat face twisted evilly. "What can I do for you?"
"You're coming with me." Umbridge seemed gleefully happy as she reached out and grabbed Harry by the wrist, and he hissed in pain at the tight grip.
"Dolores, perhaps it's best if you wait until after–"
"I think not, Minerva." Umbridge preened, squeezing Harry's wrist even harder. "He has more important things to worry about; as do you. Come along now, Potter, and don't worry, Minerva, you're next." She threw McGonagall a nasty grin, and Harry had no choice but to follow as Umbridge dragged him by the wrist with an ironclad grip.
He remembered being dragged to the Headmaster's office after he'd purposefully been caught during the last DA meeting, and the feeling of her thick fingers bruising his wrist still uncomfortably reminded him of Vernon. He wanted to rip his hand back, but he knew he couldn't. At the angle she held him, he'd break his wrist if he tried. He would know. He'd done it before.
"I've got you this time, Potter." Umbridge said as she led him down the tower, towards her office, "And I'll send an owl to the Minister shortly. Oh yes, this time you'll be punished. It'll be Azkaban for you. I'll make sure of it…" Harry said nothing as she seemed to be talking to herself. Problem was, he couldn't remember a single thing he'd done to her that might've prompted such glee. Azkaban? Seriously? What did she think he'd done?
When they reached her office, Harry was shoved through the door and finally released. He rubbed his wrist ruefully, and winced when he resignedly noticed it was already beginning to bruise. But he had bigger things to worry about. Harry could hear Umbridge's heavy, excited breaths behind him, but his eyes were on the person standing on the other side of Umbridge's desk.
Lisa was standing with her hands wrapped around herself, head down and her hair hanging limply over her eyes. She looked immensely defeated, her feet toeing the lacey carpet and refusing to meet Harry's eyes despite the fact that she obviously knew he was there.
"I've finally got you." Umbridge said heavily, taking Harry's attention away from Lisa. "Miss Turpin told me everything, and soon the Minister will know too. Miss Turpin has agreed to tell him herself. What happened with Dumbledore won't happen again, I'll make sure of it, Potter. You're going to Azkaban this time, there's no escaping."
Harry could only stare. Slowly, he turned his eyes back to Lisa. He didn't know what expression he wore, but when her eyes found his face she seemed to curl in on herself further.
"What did you do?" Harry asked; his voice sounded quite blank as he tried to ignore the triumph in Umbridge's face.
"I'm sorry." Lisa whispered. The feeling of dread and betrayal crawled deeper into his throat, and his chest was painfully tight.
"Don't be sorry." Umbridge crooned, walking over to place a hand on her arm. Lisa cringed away from the touch. "You've done the right thing, coming to me. Now he'll be punished, just as you wanted."
"What did you tell her?" Harry asked, this time more forcefully. "What did you say?"
"Miss Turpin told me everything." Umbridge said with sickening sweetness, "I know about your little army of, what were they, Wraiths? Yes, I know all about you and your nefarious little plans." Harry couldn't believe his ears. "She told me about your plans to resurrect You-Know-Who, and how you're directly opposing the Ministry! You've convinced your classmates that You-Know-Who is truly back, and that you're going to ally yourself with him. You're not only a threat to the Ministry, but a delusional liar as well!"
"Lisa…" Harry barely heard her. Lisa's betrayal cut deep into his chest; it felt like he couldn't breathe. The longer he stared at her trembling frame the worse he felt. She'd been suffering in silence for so long, and Harry was completely oblivious to it. If he'd helped her, done more, maybe she wouldn't have thought betraying him was the only option. Maybe–
"I had to." Lisa's voice was so small, so defeated. "I had to. This is wrong, Harry, it's wrong. Going against the Ministry isn't right! They're there for a reason, and you can't just destroy it all. I won't let you." Harry barely noticed Umbridge anymore; his eyes were on Lisa.
"Lisa, it isn't like that at all." Harry said immediately, "We don't want to destroy it, just change it. I explained it to you, you said you understood. Why would you–?"
"Umbridge hates you." Lisa said, and she straightened enough for Harry to see her face. She was crying. "You deserved to be p-punished for what you've done. I knew Umbridge would… do the right thing."
"That's right dear." Umbridge said, "You did the right thing." Again she reached out, and again Lisa shrank away from her touch.
"The right thing?" Harry could barely comprehend the words coming out of her mouth. "Is that what you think this is? If you'd just talked to me–"
"You're a liar. Every time you talk to me it messes with my head!" Lisa pulled on her hair roughly, grabbing fistfuls of it and crumpling in on herself. "I can't think straight anymore! I can't tell what's real and what's fake, whether I'm dreaming or living! My life is ruined because of you!"
"I tried to help you!" Harry's voice broke, and Lisa hitched a heavy breath as tears spilled down her face. "All of us did, we tried so hard, Lisa, we–"
"You're crazy." Lisa shook her head, breathing fast, and Harry took a half step forward in concern as she gripped the back of Umbridge's chair with a white-knuckled grip. "You're insane! Working with You-Know-Who, ganging up on the Ministry, somehow corrupting Professor McGonagall!? I know how much Umbridge hates you, and I know whatever she does to you and your friends that she'll make it hurt." The teary glare twisting her pretty face when she looked up left him utterly speechless.
Harry wasn't sure where he'd gone wrong. They'd been making progress, hadn't they? She'd slapped him, sure, but she apologized for that! He'd explained everything, and she said she understood. Lisa had every chance to join them, to try and mend the friendships she'd lost along with her memories, and yet… somehow they'd ended up so thoroughly seperated that she felt the only way to escape was through Umbridge. What happened to her? Where had he gone so wrong?
"Miss Turpin knows who has the power here." Umbridge said, and Harry turned to her in surprise at the odd twinge in her voice that sounded almost dangerous. "And it most certainly isn't you, Potter."
"What d'you mean?" The holly wand stuck carelessly in his back pocket suddenly felt too far away.
"I mean, the Minister wouldn't protest to a few… creative actions taken by myself in detaining you." Umbridge grinned; a twisted, warped grin made her look even more toadlike than usual. "In fact, I think you're far too dangerous to be simply standing there unrestrained. Don't you agree, Miss Turpin?" Umbridge turned narrowed eyes toward Lisa, who nodded tightly.
"Yes, Headmistress." She whispered.
"I thought you would." Umbridge preened, "Now then…" Very suddenly she produced a wand from her sleeve, and Harry fumbled for his own wand a moment too late. "Stupefy!"
The last he saw was a flash of red light, and then… nothing.
Chapter 54: Umbridge's Downfall - 1
Summary:
Minerva follows up to see what's going on with Umbridge and Harry.
Notes:
Hello again, I'm back with another chapter!! We have another string of alternative Povs, but I wrote them with minimal overlap so it doesn't get repetitive for y'all.
I hope you enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 54
McGonagall To The Rescue
"I must say, this year's fifth year students are extremely capable." Professor Tofty said, "Their Defense scores averaged at Outstanding, which is exceedingly rare."
"This generation grew up knowing of the dangers their parents lived through." Minerva said with a smile, "I suppose you could say they've been inspired to do their very best to make the world a safer place." Harry's doing, no doubt, which filled Minerva with pride. He'd already accomplished so much, and it was only the beginning.
"As a longstanding member of the Wizarding Examination Authority, I've been in charge of perhaps hundreds of examinations over the years." Professor Tofty hummed, "But this year has been different from any I've ever seen. Usually I see a couple students that stand out with perfect marks, some more powerful or studied than their classmates and therefore scored better, but this year… it's like they all collectively decided to be that best. Every one of them."
"You proctored the Charms and Defense exams, correct?" Minerva inquired. Tofty nodded.
"As I'll oversee the Astronomy exam tonight and the History theory essay tomorrow afternoon."
"Well, the students thrive mostly with practical magics." Minerva told him, "It makes sense their Charms and Defense skills shine."
"No, it's more than that. Perhaps I'm not explaining it correctly." Tofty frowned, "I can always tell who's studied to be great, and who adapts naturally to the material. It's obvious if you know what to look for. This year was the same - mostly they're studied students, but a fair few were complete naturals. The thing is, rather unfortunately, in years past I've seen the studied students never seem to reach the same heights as naturally gifted students. That wasn't true this year."
"How so?" Minerva had a bit of a guess as to why, but she didn't offer it.
"Naturally gifted students can access their magic almost effortlessly, but they use tools to do so nevertheless; whether they're conscious of it or not." Tofty explained, "This year the studied students were using the same strategies as the naturally gifted students. Some of them were clumsy about it, giving away they weren't a part of that naturally gifted minority, but it was extremely impressive. They were all, for the most part, evenly matched. I was surprised to see the cohesiveness of it all. It was as if the naturally gifted students just all up and decided to show the other kids how it's done. It was rather astonishing."
Minerva didn't agree with the stereotype that people who were naturally gifted did inherently better than those who worked hard to reach for their accomplishments. It always sounded a bit like they believed those gifted with natural ability didn't put in the work, which wasn't right at all. It also wasn't right to assume that people who took longer to understand a concept, but instead became skilled through steady practice, would never be as good as their peers. Minerva always found it never ended well when kids were grouped unfairly in such a way
"Well, I suppose you could say they all put in the work." Minerva replied finally, "This year everyone's taken their studies very seriously. I'm rather proud of their efforts."
"As you should be." Tofty nodded, "They're a talented bunch." The Professor tilted his head back and leaned against the rail, looking out over the grounds with a small smile. "You'd better fetch the Gryffindors. I suppose your colleagues will be bringing their own students soon as well."
"Indeed." Minerva said, and with a polite nod she swept off down the steps, descending the Astronomy Tower and heading off for the Gryffindor Common Room.
It was nice knowing what Harry was doing was already having a noticeable impact. People were seeing the progress they'd already made in real time, and Minerva couldn't help but marvel at the possibilities the future could hold. If Harry became a Professor, teaching his students as he taught his Wraiths, the future generations would be better prepared because of it.
"Ah, Minerva!" Pomona Sprout came up behind her halfway there, no doubt headed for the Hufflepuff Common Room to fetch her own students. "Beautiful night for the Astronomy exam, no?"
"It is." Minerva agreed, "I was just up in the Tower with Professor Tofty. He's rather impressed by our fifth years, it would seem."
"As he should be!" Pomona enthused as they walked together, "I've noticed their work ethic spiked recently. They've been practicing spells in the Common Room, you know, and some of the plants have suffered a few too many miscast spells and have begun hiding amongst the ceiling beams." Pomona laughed lightly.
"If I caught my lions throwing spells recklessly in their Commons, we'd have words." Minerva said dryly.
"Oh you're such a stiff." Pomona waved her off, "Let them have some fun!"
"They can have all the fun they want in class." Minerva said with a grin, "But the Common Room is a study space." Not that they even needed to practice spells there, not when the Room of Requirement was so readily accessible.
"Ah, and they say Gryffindors have the most fun." Pomona sighed.
"Oh come now, everyone knows that's not true." Minerva scoffed lightheartedly, "Your Hufflepuffs could get away with murder."
"Only if it was deserved." Pomona said innocently, and Minerva laughed. "Ah, this'll be me." Pomona gestured to a staircase on the left, "Have a good night, Minerva!"
"You as well." Minerva nodded, and she continued her journey to the Gryffindor Common Room.
Despite the separation from her fellow Professors that stemmed from her loyalty to Harry, she had no problems interacting with them and remaining friends. She noticed the small percentage of non-Wraith students were a tad isolated because of it, which was unfortunate. She was lucky, in a way, that her colleagues didn't seem to notice the change in her. Minerva would never tell anyone, but she was glad Severus stood with Harry. Or, rather, the Speaker.
The night they spent just drinking their worries away and talking openly about the struggles of remaining silent, though they both knew it was for the best, was relaxing and rather cathartic. Minerva hadn't realized how stressed she'd been about keeping her lips sealed until it had been lifted ever so slightly during that conversation.
It was definitely reckless, the way she'd confronted Severus so abruptly, but at the same time it had been necessary. Dumbledore was, thankfully, completely blind to the change that occurred in Severus when he switched sides. Minerva saw it immediately. He no longer cared what the Order said about him, calling him a bad spy or implying he was worthless, because now he had something to believe in. Or someone.
When Minerva finally reached the Gryffindor Common Room, she gave the password easily and stepped a half step inside the portrait hole to look around at the crowd. Counting, she made sure all her fifth years were accounted for. They were.
"Let's go." Minerva said, and beckoned them to follow. It was a little funny watching them shiver from the temperature difference. Even from the doorway Minerva could feel the warmth radiating from the Common Room, and the corridor was near freezing in comparison.
Leading them through the castle was more work than people would guess, as Minerva had to repeatedly slow down as the stragglers fell too far behind. She understood they were probably tired and cold, which was the only reason she didn't snap at them to hurry up impatiently.
"Potter." Umbridge's voice was harsh, and Minerva froze in surprise at her sudden appearance. She wasn't supposed to be walking with them, or overseeing the exams. In fact, she had no reason whatsoever to even be awake at eleven at night to distrupt an O.W.L. exam.
"Professor." Harry's reply was completely calm, which Minerva found impressive faced with the twisted expression Umbridge wore. "What can I do for you?"
"You're coming with me." Umbridge's hand shot out and grabbed Potter by the wrist, and Minerva almost fired a stunner at her for the way Harry's face twisted in pain.
"Dolores, perhaps it's best if you wait until after–"
"I think not, Minerva." Umbridge said with false sweetness, "He has more important things to worry about; as do you. Come along now, Potter, and don't worry, Minerva, you're next." Minerva felt tense and angry as Umbridge stormed off, mixed with hurried concern at the mild panic openly visible on Harry's face.
"We need to go after him." Minerva's head whipped towards Ron Weasley as he spoke.
"Obviously–"
"No." Minerva interrupted Granger harshly, and all the collected fifth years turned to face her at once. "Everyone head to your exam as planned. Someone will retrieve you after the exam has finished."
"But Professor–"
"Miss Granger, there are some things best left to the adults." Minerva said firmly. "I'll take care of it." Granger scowled at her before nodding reluctantly.
"Fine." Granger said, but Minerva could see anger flashing in her eyes. She ignored it.
"Get moving, you've an exam to focus on." Without another word, Minerva stalked off down the stairs. She wasn't sure which way Umbridge had gone, but a murmured "Appare Vestigium" lit hers and Harry's footsteps in gold dust that led Minerva the right way.
There were only so many things Umbridge might've been so smug knowing about, but it wasn't good in any case. She'd also alluded to the fact that Minerva herself would be facing her wrath soon after, which triggered a spark of panic in her. Not out of worry herself, but of what that threat implied. After all, Minerva was the only Professor in the school openly aligned with the Speaker within the student body. Every one of the included students knew of her involvement, and if Harry'd been betrayed, his identity revealed… Minerva herself was an obvious second target.
A part of her knew she was catastrophizing a bit, but she had good cause to! There weren't many things that would cause such malicious joy for Umbridge, but having proof that Harry was directly opposing the Ministry would definitely do it. Maybe Minerva was wrong, but she didn't think she was. The only problem was that she had no idea who might've turned Harry in! It didn't make sense, all his Wraiths were so loyal. Minerva could tell how much they adored him, looked up to him - she couldn't imagine any of them turning on him; especially not using Umbridge.
The gold footsteps led her to Umbridge's ridiculously frivolous office, and she stopped just outside the door. Quietly, Minerva turned the handle ever so slightly and cracked the door open. Immediately she could hear an extremely recognizable voice shouting.
"You're insane! Working with You-Know-Who, ganging up on the Ministry, somehow corrupting Professor McGonagall!? I know how much Umbridge hates you, and I know whatever she does to you and your friends that she'd make it hurt." McGonagall was struck speechless by Lisa Turpin's words, and briefly did not know what to do. Hadn't Harry said she was recovering, and back on their side?
"Miss Turpin knows who has the power here." Umbridge's voice was sharp and smug, so much so that disgust and anger bubbled up in Minerva even further. "And it most certainly isn't you, Potter." How very wrong she was.
Minerva pulled out her wand and took a step away from the door. "Expecto Patronum." She cast softly, and Minerva's beautiful feline Patronus burst out with a silvery shower of light. "Deliver a message to Severus Snape: The Speaker has been betrayed and needs help. As quickly as you can get Riddle and bring him to Umbridge's office. Forget about communication being watched, this is an emergency. Go!"
No sooner than she'd stopped speaking, her sleek cat Patronus bounded off with a silvery stream of Magic following her as she made her way down to the dungeons. Minerva turned back to the door, and gasped as a flash of red light came through the crack. Forgoing any form of stealth, Minerva shoved the door open with her wand drawn.
Umbridge had her wand out, grinning like a manic toad at Harry's crumpled figure on the floor. Lisa Turpin stood behind Umbridge's desk, both hands clasped over her mouth in horror.
"Ah, Minerva, lovely of you to join us. I knew you wouldn't be able to stay away for long." Umbridge greeted smugly, "Miss Turpin informed me of your involvement with Potter. It'll be Azkaban for the both of you."
"Not likely." Minerva glared. As much as she wanted to curse Umbridge into oblivion, her priority needed to be stalling until Riddle arrived and protecting Harry in the meantime.
"This boy is a danger to all of us." Umbridge pointed her wand at Harry on the floor, and Minerva stepped in front of his prone form firmly. Umbridge's wand was pointed at Minerva now, which was much preferable. "He's bewitched the majority of this school, and even ensnared you. I wouldn't be surprised if it was your idea in the first place, actually. Walking in Albus Dumbledore's footsteps, are you? His first attempt failed and he was forced to leave the school, but you're still here to take over for him. And you hid it so well that no one suspected a thing! At least, that's what you thought, right?"
"You're talking nonsense." Minerva said sternly, "Whatever Miss Turpin told you is a lie, she's been resentful ever since Dumbledore made a fool of her months ago in his office."
"That's not true!" Turpin spoke up, voice cracking. That's when Minerva noticed the tears on her face, and the redness surrounding her eyes. "Harry told me everything! It's his fault I'm like this."
"Be quiet you stupid girl." Minerva snapped, "Don't make it worse for yourself than you already have." Minerva regretted snapping at Harry so harshly when Turpin was first Obliviated by Kingsley, for saying she wasn't worth it, but now it was extremely hard to find any sympathy for her. Minerva's previously harsh words were wrong, yes, but it was different this time.
"Ah ha!" Umbridge exclaimed, "Trying to silence my witness? That won't work this time! She's already agreed to tell the Minster all about Potter's little rebellion."
"Actually, you'll find that she very much will not be." One way or another, Minerva wasn't letting Fudge find out. He'd undoubtedly refuse to accept the good Harry planned to do, and Minerva wasn't going to sit back and watch him get punished unjustly by ignorant politicians. Merlin only knows what she'd do to protect Harry Potter.
"Threatening students…" Umbridge clicked her tongue, "The Minister won't go easy on you this time, Minerva. I'll make sure of it. Dumbledore isn't around to protect you anymore."
"I don't need Dumbledore's protection for anything." Minerva said sourly, "You'll find I'm quite capable on my own." Besides, she wouldn't be alone for long. She had no idea what Riddle would do, but at least she was absolutely sure he'd never do anything to hurt Harry.
"Oh, I've no doubt you're a perfectly capable witch." Umbridge grinned, "But everyone gets what's coming for them, Minerva, and you're in for a lot of trouble very soon."
"I could say the same to you." Minerva narrowed her eyes.
"Professor, why did you side with him?" Turpin's blurted question surprised Minerva, and evidently Umbridge too. "Potter, I mean. Why?" Minerva examined her a moment, seeing the confused desperation, and sighed.
"Because Harry is unlike anybody I've ever met." Minerva said to her, "When Harry Potter told me he was going to change the world, I believed him without a doubt in my mind." The answer seemed to frustrate Turpin, but it was the truth.
So many people thought they'd be the one to do it, to make change, to save people, to make the world a better place, and always they fell short. They'd hit a wall, they'd fail, they'd give up and call it impossible. The thing about Harry that Minerva admired most was his ability to stand up and try again even when he failed. He was resilient, sometimes so much so it annoyed her to bits. But nevertheless, Minerva knew he'd accomplish whatever he set his mind to.
"Change the world." Umbridge snorted, "Overthrow the peace is more likely! The world is fine as it is, and troublemakers like you and Potter will only make things harder for the Ministry. The sooner you end up in Azkaban the better things'll be!"
"I think not." The door slammed open, and Minerva turned to see a stranger standing in the doorway. The man looked perhaps twenty, with pale skin and dark hair that made his hazel eyes stand out brightly in his handsome face. It took a moment, but Minerva finally produced a name.
"Riddle."
Notes:
Not me with the urge to post every chapter of this Arc all at once 👀
The 'Umbridge's Downfall' Arc will have 4 parts total, so buckle your seatbelts!
Chapter 55: Umbridge's Downfall - 2
Summary:
Snape runs an errand, receives a distressing message, and discovers a shocking secret.
Notes:
Y'all (╥﹏╥) you guys are such bad influences!! Here I am posting on a Friday because y'all are as excited about this Arc as I am XD
Enjoy the early update! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 55
Severus Gets Involved
"You will do well on your exams." Severus said firmly to his students. "All of you."
"Don't worry Professor, we've studied." Malfoy drawled. "We'll ace this, just watch." Bulstrode raised a skeptical eyebrow at the declaration, and Malfoy shoved her lightly with a grin. Crabbe and Goyle snickered from next to her.
"At the very least, I will." Nott smirked, and Greengrass at his side giggled a little while Zabini rolled his eyes. Parkinson was also standing with their little group, smiling easily with one arm slung around Greengrass' waist. They all seemed incredibly close.
Oddly, Severus had noticed Tracey Davis and Anne Runcorn were always separated from their fellow fifth years. The others were so tight, practically glued to one another, but Davis and Runcorn were always kept completely separated. They seemed to know it too, but never said a word about it. Malfoy and Parkinson hadn't said anything about casting them out, so it probably didn't have anything to do with the Slytherin Code… Severus hadn't yet pressed them on the subject, but if the trend continued into their sixth year he'd have to find out what prompted the sudden isolation.
"It's time." Severus said, "Your classmates are just arriving." He gestured boredly in the direction of the approaching Hufflepuffs and Gryffindors. He didn't see Minerva or Potter with the latter group, and Severus scowled. If Potter tried to pull some stunt and delayed Minerva because of his ridiculous antics, Severus would be thoroughly irritated. Screwing around during O.W.L. season was idiotic, reckless, and exactly the kind of nonsense Potter would do. Severus wouldn't be the least bit surprised if Potter failed half his exams because of it.
As soon as he realized the track his thoughts had taken him, Severus turned on his heel and shook them off. He forcibly reminded himself that the Speaker would be incredibly angry if he did anything to Potter, and sighed as he headed back down to the dungeons. He didn't want to think about Potter. It was too complicated.
Back to the tasks at hand, Severus had work to do. The other Professors would have time to relax before they needed to retrieve their students and return them to their Commons for the night. Unfortunately Severus was not so lucky, as he had Potions to deliver.
Severus wanted to strangle the idiots who worked themselves too hard during exam season. Whether it was the fifth years and their O.W.L.s, or the seventh years with their N.E.W.T.s, it was always a mess every year. Every June an infuriating quantity of students overworked themselves and ended up in the Hospital Wing for their stupidity.
Just in the past week there'd been six Ravenclaws who'd studied for three days straight and ended up passing out from sleep deprivation or dehydration. Four Hufflepuffs, two Gryffindors, and six of his Slytherins needed Pepper-Up Potions because they'd gone hysterical with anxiety or broken down with stress, and that wasn't even counting the random kids other than fifth and seventh years that somehow kept injuring themselves as well!
Poppy Pomfrey had no time to purchase or brew the needed Potions herself, so every year Severus ended up brewing Potions for her so she'd not run out of stock. It was exhausting and irritating, but it was necessary and he hated that. Add Umbridge to the mix and it was probably the worst year he'd had since he first started teaching - back when Dumbledore worked him to the bone as a sort of punishment for his days supporting the Dark Lord. Severus did deserve it, but he'd hated it nonetheless.
Severus recently brewed a fresh batch of Dreamless Sleep Potion, which was highly addictive and shouldn't be offered to students too often, but Poppy seemed to hand them out like candy. So Severus resignedly dropped by his Office to collect the Potions, and made his way to the Hospital Wing. It was a tad ridiculous that the Hospital Wing was on the highest floor of the Staff Tower, completely impractical for student access, and Poppy's quarters were up there too so she'd be close by if she was needed in the middle of the night. Severus hated it mostly because of the very long trek up the Tower all the way from the dungeons.
When he finally arrived, more irritated than he'd been when he started the journey up, Severus knocked on Poppy's suite soundly.
"Poppy, I've your newest batch of Dreamless Sleep." Severus announced, knocking again. It was convenient she was such a light sleeper, as he didn't have to wait long.
"Ah, Severus." Poppy opened the door, rubbing her tired eyes and tugging slightly on the end of her long braid. "Thank you, I was nearly out of these." With an acknowledging nod he stepped inside her room and set the tray of Potions on her storage shelves with the others.
Her stock of Dreamless Sleep had dwindled down to three Potions, but the two dozen more he brought her would probably last until the school year ended. She kept them all in her very very locked suite so students couldn't steal them.
"You should remind the students while they're here to study less and sleep more." Severus sighed, stepping back into the main Hospital and out of her space. "They only get five each before they're cut off, and at this rate they'll all max out by tomorrow."
"Wow, I never would've thought to mention that to them." Poppy raised an eyebrow, "Maybe I'll try that next time, see if it makes a difference."
"You do that." Severus said blandly; he barely resisted snapping at her. It wasn't her fault that the students were being reckless, Severus knew that. Still, it was irritating and he couldn't very well take it out on the students. "Have a good night."
"You as well." Poppy replied, and with a polite nod she shut the door. Severus sighed.
His fifth year students were still taking their Astronomy exam, and despite his trip up to the Hospital Wing he still had forty minutes or so before he was meant to retrieve them. Long enough that he did not want to wait in the corridor, but too short for him to properly rest or get any sleep.
Even still, he planned to go and sit boredly in his Office where it was warm and pleasant until he needed to head out again up to the Astronomy Tower.
Unfortunately his plans were utterly ruined as a silvery cat with round markings around the eyes that resembled a pair of glasses bounded up to him, swirling around his head leaving streams of magic behind. Minerva's voice then filled his ears, echoing down the empty corridors.
The Speaker has been betrayed and needs help. As quickly as you can get Riddle and bring him to Umbridge's office. The cat Patronus spoke in Minerva's frantic voice, Forget about communication being watched, this is an emergency. Go!
Severus stood in shock for perhaps five full seconds as the Patronus dissolved into silvery dust like powdered sugar in the air, then he rushed down the corridor towards his Office. There was a Floo there, one that was monitored but still operational. If Minerva needed Riddle in Umbridge's Office, and the Speaker really had been betrayed, that meant the Speaker was at Hogwarts.
As he practically hurtled himself down the stairs, Severus fumbled with his wand and pressed it harshly against his left forearm, directly over his Dark Mark. Riddle would know something was wrong, but there was no way to tell him what was happening. It was simply a signal that Riddle would feel, and know it was him.
Grabbing a handful of the shimmering emerald green ash-like powder from the jar on his desk, he threw it into his fireplace recklessly. "Riddle Manor!" He stepped through as the fire blazed bright green for transport.
The Floo at Riddle Manor was in the study, a massive ornate fireplace that was only barely registered with the Ministry. Still, it was large enough that Severus didn't have to duck as he stepped out into the comfortable space Riddle spent the majority of his time in.
"Severus." Riddle strode into the room, confusion and alarm openly expressed on his handsome face. "What's going on? You signaled–"
"The Speaker is in danger." Severus previously never would've dared interrupt the Dark Lord, but Riddle was different. On top of that, Minerva wasn't one to exaggerate. If she said it was an emergency… It was serious.
"What?" If Severus hadn't spent years as a Death Eater, he might've flinched at the wrath in Riddle's voice.
"Minerva, one of my colleagues, sent me a Patronus message." Severus said quickly, "She said you need to come to Hogwarts and meet her in the Defence Professor's Office, and that the Speaker had been betrayed."
"Come on." Riddle stepped forward and grabbed him tightly by the arm, tossing his own green dust into the fire. "Hogwarts Potion Master's Office." He stepped through, yanking Severus with him as he did. Severus would never admit that he stumbled from the suddenness of it.
When they were spat out into Severus' Office, immediately Riddle released him and stalked out of the room with a determined and angry stride. Severus hurried after him.
Umbridge had disabled the Floo in her own Office, otherwise they'd've Flooed there instead to get there more quickly. Unfortunately it wasn't accessible from the outside - it could be used from inside her office and that was it. Strictly one-way.
"What did the message say exactly?" Riddle demanded as they went, not even glancing back at him.
"Just what I said." Severus said quickly, "Minerva told me Speaker was betrayed and in danger. She said to bring you to Umbridge's Office, and to disregard the transportation being monitored because it was an emergency."
"Minerva McGonagall?"
"The Head of Gryffindor House." Severus said, "You can trust her. I didn't say anything, I would never have revealed my alliance without prompting, but she came to me. Minerva said she spoke to the Speaker, and that she was loyal to them."
"That makes sense." Riddle muttered. Severus didn't know how in the world it made sense, but he didn't ask.
As they approached the classroom, yelling could be heard down the corridor. At first the words melded together due to the echo, but as they approached the shouts became clear. It was definitely Umbridge. What could Minerva possibly need Riddle for with Umbridge? And how did the Speaker fit in with it all?
"The world is fine as it is, and troublemakers like you and Potter will only make things harder for the Ministry. The sooner you end up in Azkaban the better things'll be!" Riddle reached the door a moment later, and shoved it open so hard it hit the wall with a large clang.
"I think not." Riddle sounded so much like the Dark Lord, the person he was before, that for a moment Severus wondered if he'd kill her.
"Riddle." Minerva was standing in the middle of the room, wand at the ready, and seemed only mildly surprised at their abrupt appearance. If Umbridge was attempting to throw her in Azkaban, what did Minerva expect Riddle to do about it?
"Petrificus Totalus." Riddle's sudden cast hit Umbridge with a flash of white, and she went stiff as a board. After a moment of teetering, she fell backwards and lay stiffly on the floor.
Severus turned back to Minerva, and blinked in surprise when he realized she was standing protectively over Harry Potter, who was passed out on the floor. Possibly even more stunning was how quickly Riddle knelt on the floor next to him and pulled Potter almost fully into his lap.
"Rennervate." Riddle cast firmly. Potter startled awake, grasping at Riddle's sleeves as he blinked in a daze. He must've been knocked out by Stupefy, Severus realized, which left lasting side effects including disorientation and dizziness for several hours, depending on the power behind the spell.
"Tom." Potter gasped as he held Riddle's sleeve tightly, "What're you doing here?"
"I'm here for you, of course." Riddle said quietly, and Severus watched in astonishment as he reached out and brushed away dark strands that'd fallen into Potter's eyes. "I'm sorry I wasn't here sooner."
"But Umbridge–"
"Won't be a problem anymore." Riddle interrupted as Potter seemed to panic momentarily. "I'll take care of it." Potter stared at him for a long moment, and then smiled tiredly.
"Okay." The soft, utterly trusting tone in Potter's voice was what finally connected the dots in Severus' head.
Minerva being in contact with the Speaker, knowing he was in danger - Riddle's unsurprised reaction upon hearing about the Speaker's presence at Hogwarts - Harry Potter unconscious on the floor - Riddle's care for him and Potter's trust. Suddenly it all made sense, and Severus could hardly believe it.
Harry Potter was the motherfucking Speaker for all those Wraiths, and Severus was pledged as his devoted follower.
"Fuck."
Notes:
The secret is out!! Severus knows the truth 👀
Chapter 56: Umbridge's Downfall - 3
Summary:
Tom has a kid to save, and a wicked witch to take care of.
Notes:
Hello! It's Tuesday again and I've got a new chapter to share with you. Say hello to our friend Tom!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 56
Tom's Arrival
Tom sat before his followers, of which he now called the Knights of Walpurgis as he did during his time at Hogwarts, and listened as they discussed the path onward.
"I want to officially meet the Speaker." Lucius was saying, quite repetitively in fact. "It's not unreasonable to want to know to whom I am pledged."
"I'd rather not." Crabbe said with a small shudder, "Just seeing them from a distance was more than enough."
"I agree." Goyle nodded. Tom already knew that's what they'd say; the two never minded what jobs they were given, all they ever did was follow orders without question. Not exactly the best strategy, but it did clearly show their (perhaps misguided) loyalty to him.
"I agree with Malfoy." Corban Yaxley frowned, "I'm not entirely convinced the Wraiths are truly non-human, I believe it's a figurative name used to intimidate us all."
"Not all of us." Alecto Carrow said, examining her nails boredly.
She and her brother Amycus were the hardest for Tom to persuade on the subject of switching sides, mostly because they genuinely enjoyed inflicting pain. Fortunately, they'd both taken an oath not to torture, maim, purposefully harm, or kill anyone. If they did, Tom would immediately know because of the oath and he would punish them accordingly. Tom chose not to mention that punishment would be Azkaban, and just left it up to their imagination.
"We're not as easily intimidated as you are, Yaxley." Amycus added with a smirk, "Perhaps it's why you're so useless inside the Ministry. Too intimidated by the Minister and Aurors to rise through the ranks properly."
"How dare you! I'll–"
"Enough." Conversation stopped completely at Tom's calm word. "There's no need to insult each other, or defend your views. When you all are ready and open-minded, you will be properly introduced to the Speaker. Until then, feel free to speculate all you like. My decision remains final."
"When will we be ready?" Avery prompted, visibly irritated by his crossed arms and drawn brows. "Who's to say we're not ready right now?"
"I say." Tom answered firmly, "The Speaker is not someone to be underestimated. Once you respect them for what they've accomplished, regardless of what they might be under their mask, that is when you'll be ready."
"Why do we need to respect them?" Tiberius questioned, less insubordinate and more curious. "Isn't our loyalty enough? The oaths we've taken?"
"Your loyalty to me is enough, but your loyalty to the Speaker is another topic completely." Tom smiled, "The Speaker deserves your respect possibly more than I do."
Harry was kind in a way Tom had never been. Tom was good at being nice, charming, sincere, but not kind. Kindness was giving to others without expecting anything in return. Giving them respect, offering help, performing good deeds simply because it is the right thing to do. Tom was nice, meaning he too helped people, but often because it meant they would like him; they'd respect him, follow him, and, at first, so he could make friends. Being nice and being kind walked a similar line, but kindness was much more valuable.
Though, sometimes Harry did go a bit far and stretched his kindness beyond what most people would consider reasonable. Forgiving Tom for what he'd done all those years for no reason other than wanting to truly help people, for example. Tom really admired him for that.
"I haven't seen any reason to trust or respect the Speaker." Macnair muttered under his breath, "All they've done is somehow convince you not to kill people, and made you pretty." Tom couldn't help but laugh a little at the words.
"Speaker has done far more than just that, and your ignorance simply proves my point." Tom said, amused. "Until you are ready, the Speaker will remain anonymous." He looked around at his followers. "Understood?"
"Yes."
"Yeah…"
"Of course, Riddle."
Tom nodded approvingly. "We'll end the meeting here for now. We'll meet again two weeks from today, and by then I should have news for you." The Hogwarts school year would be over soon, and Harry would then be able to communicate freely.
His Knights, previously known as Death Eaters, slowly made their way to the Floo and disappeared back to their own homes or jobs. It was amusing every time they walked through Riddle Manor, examining the walls suspiciously. Tom remembered how he once hated the Manor for what it stood for, who'd lived in it before him, what he'd done to his family as an unstable and slightly murderous teenager; but that was a part of his history and fixing up the place to be a home again healed Tom's heart just a little, lightening the burden of what he'd done to an almost manageable level.
'Nagini.' Tom smiled as she made her way down the corridor, 'Making trouble?'
'Me?' His snake hissed innocently, 'Never.'
'Liar.'
'Everybody lies.'
'I suppose you're right.' Tom smiled, 'Though most would say that's a pessimistic outlook.'
'I do not care what those think.' Nagini said, 'Their outlooks are flawed, not mine.'
'I suppose so.'
'When are you going to introduce me to the other one like me?' Nagini asked, slithering up to him with sharp black eyes. 'I have been waiting.' Tom blinked in surprise.
'The other one?' Tom echoed, 'Do you mean Harry?'
'I don't care what he calls himself.' Nagini hissed, expressing mild displeasure. 'You smelled of the other one when you came back no longer looking like yourself. I knew then. You made another like me.'
'Harry is indeed a Horcrux.' Tom told her, 'I had no idea you wanted to meet him.'
'Well now you do, so when?'
'Not for a while, he's trapped at school right now.' It may've seemed dramatic to say, but 'trapped' was definitely the appropriate word, Tom decided, because with that Umbridge woman Harry really was sort of jailed inside the castle.
'I am forever lonely, then.' Nagini hissed rather dramatically, and Tom rolled his eyes.
'What am I then, if not proper company?'
'The hand that feeds me.' Nagini said blandly, 'And, when I'm in a good mood, perhaps my soul-sharer.' Tom laughed.
'Both could be considered accurate.' Tom shrugged delicately, 'Though, I–' Suddenly Tom broke off, and pressed a hand to his chest.
It felt like his lungs were tingling, and it spread down his left arm to settle like energy under the skin of his forearm. It didn't burn exactly, but it was uncomfortable and noticeable. That was the whole point, of course, designed so Tom would immediately know when the Dark Mark was activated.
One of his Knights was contacting him. They could use the Dark Mark for signaling him, but why? He hadn't given them instructions to ever signal him. They were doing it unprompted, which implied it was probably important. But what?
Shutting his eyes and brushing his fingertips over his arm, pale and unMarked despite all his followers being so, Tom felt a beating pulse that was not his own. An image flashed on the back of his closed lids, and Tom opened his eyes in confusion. It was Severus. Tom saw him running down a staircase, taking them two at a time with haste… but what did it mean?
A sudden whooshing sound caught his attention, and Tom promptly shoved open the door to his study just one door down from where he stood in the corridor. Someone was activating his Floo, and he'd not authorized the transport.
"Severus." Tom blinked in surprise as the man that'd signaled him stepped out of the Floo, flushed and out of breath. He'd been hurrying. "What's going on? You signaled–"
"The Speaker is in danger." Immediately Tom understood the rush, and he tried to shove down the panic that spread through his chest.
"What?" Tom wasn't calm enough to restrain his anger, however, which made Severus wince just slightly.
"Minerva, one of my colleagues, sent me a Patronus message." The words were rushed and breathless, though Tom was growing more anxious and more angry even second they stood motionless instead of moving to help Harry. "She said you need to come to Hogwarts and meet her in the Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor's Office, and that the Speaker had been betrayed."
"Come on." Not wasting another moment, Tom grabbed Severus' arm with a hand and a fistful of Floo powder in the other before tossing the stuff into his fireplace. "Hogwarts Potion Master's Office." Severus seemed to trip as Tom yanked him through the flames, so Tom released him the moment they stepped out.
"What did the message say exactly?" Tom was barely holding back the panic, focusing on what Severus knew as they made their way through the dark castle.
"Just what I said." Severus reported, "Minerva told me Speaker was betrayed and in danger. She said to bring you to Umbridge's Office, and to disregard the transportation being monitored because it was an emergency."
"Minerva McGonagall?" Harry had never mentioned her being on their side before.
"The Head of Gryffindor House." Severus said, "You can trust her. I didn't say anything, I would never have revealed my alliance without prompting, but she came to me. Minerva said she spoke to the Speaker, and that she was loyal to them." Tom was briefly angry at Severus for allowing her to even possibly suspect, but then it dawned on him that of course Harry would somehow turn his Head of House onto their side. It sounded exactly like something he'd do.
"That makes sense." Tom muttered; in that moment he was fond and glad.
Storming down through the halls of Hogwarts reminded Tom of when Dumbledore had rejected his application for the Defence Against the Dark Arts post, despite the fact that Headmaster Dippet had promised Tom the position before he retired. Tom left in such anger that he'd cursed the office: any Professor who stayed there would be doomed to leave after just a year. Nobody would hold the position he'd been denied.
Looking back Tom could see how childish it was of him, but he'd been barely an adult back then. As well as that, he'd already split his soul too many times to have solid judgment anymore. Perhaps, after he dealt with whoever dared to betray Harry, he'd remove the curse to make amends.
The door was in sight when he heard the shouting, and Tom hurried his pace. The voice was nasally and unpleasant, obviously angry but also a tad triumphant.
"The world is fine as it is, and troublemakers like you and Potter will only make things harder for the Ministry." Tom had almost reached the door, blood boiling at the mention of Harry. "The sooner you end up in Azkaban the better things'll be!"
Tom threw the door open, uncaring of how loudly it banged against the wall.
"I think not." Tom scanned the room, eyes immediately drawn to the woman behind a desk with her wand drawn. No doubt the Headmistress Harry hated so much.
Umbridge was just as unpleasant as Harry described. She was wearing an awful shade of green, which paired with her large eyes made her look rather like a frog. Her mouth popped open in surprise, which looked particularly hideous on her scrunched face.
The other woman was tall and firm, holding her wand steadily pointed at Umbridge. Her black hair streaked with gray sat in a nest knot atop her head, and Tom approved of her stern appearance. He realized she must be Professor McGonagall, and understood why Harry trusted her with their secret. She seemed quite reasonable.
"Riddle." McGonagall said, surprised, but he ignored her.
"Petrificus Totalus." Tom cast at Umbridge, and she didn't have a chance to shield as the flash of white paralyzed her in half a second. Tom's vision then tunneled as he noticed Harry was unconscious on the floor, protected by the McGonagall woman.
Tom stepped past her almost dismissively, immediately dropping to his knees to pull Harry close. Tom tried his best to stay calm, just observing what he could immediately see as clinically as possible. Harry was a bit flushed, but that was not necessarily worrying; it was a rather cold night. Tom checked his pulse, which was strong and steady. He seemed fine, just unconscious. Probably a Stunning Spell, most likely Stupefy, which wasn't great but definitely manageable. It was fine.
"Rennervate.." Tom cast evenly; Harry startled awake immediately with a gasp.
"Tom." Harry gripped his sleeve tightly, and Tom supported him gently as Harry seemed quite disoriented, swaying slightly. "What're you doing here?"
"I'm here for you, of course." Tom said softly, and Harry looked tiredly surprised by the words. Tom smiled a little, protectively affectionate, and brushed back a piece of Harry's dark hair that fell across his eyes. "I'm sorry I wasn't here sooner."
Harry grasped his sleeve tightly in a sort of panic. "But Umbridge–"
"Won't be a problem anymore." Just the thought of that wretched woman turned his stomach to rot. "I'll take care of it." Tom wasn't sure what he was going to do just yet, but whatever it was he'd make sure she was given a fitting punishment.
"Okay." Harry whispered, and Tom sighed quietly in relief at Harry's tired smile. Harry sagged into him a little, obviously exhausted, and Tom was reminded of just how young Harry was. He carried himself like an adult, burdened by the responsibility of caring for his followers while handling it all so well, but he was only fifteen. He was still just a kid.
"Fuck." Tom turned to see Severus staring at them with wide eyes, and sighed. It seemed yet another person now knew Harry's identity. Oh well, nothing for it.
"We'll discuss Harry's position at a later date." Tom said firmly. He could understand Severus' shock; it wasn't every day one discovers they're pledged to a student. A powerful one, but a teenager nonetheless. Unfortunately they didn't have time to unpack all that, so Severus would just have to endure it.
"Riddle." Tom looked up at the woman he presumed was McGonagall. "I'm Minerva McGonagall." Tom loved being right. "I'm sorry we could not meet on better circumstances, but I suppose this'll have to do. First and foremost, what do you have in mind for Dolores?" She sent Umbridge a frigid glare, and Tom deduced 'Dolores' must be Umbridge.
"She knows." Harry said, leaning into Tom's chest. He looked half asleep, which made sense. Lingering aftereffects of the Stunning Spell were nothing to scoff at. For a moment he understood the appeal of the expression 'I'd kill for you'. Though, Harry probably wouldn't appreciate the sentiment. "Umbridge knows too much. Lisa told her everything."
"Everything?" Tom frowned, "Who's Lisa?"
"That would be Miss Turpin." McGonagall said tightly with a small gesture, and Tom looked over to see a girl about Harry's age standing in one corner he'd completely overlooked. She had limp brown hair and tear-stained cheeks, hunched slightly with both hands trembling where they covered her mouth.
"Miss Turpin." Tom echoed, examining her. The girl slowly lowered her hands, taking a shuddering breath as she did.
"You're him." She said quietly; her voice was cracked, like she'd been crying for quite a while. "You're…"
"My name is Tom Riddle." Tom introduced smoothly, and he watched carefully as she flinched slightly away from him. Interesting reaction. "You're one of Harry's friends, then?"
"… No." Tom raised his eyebrows in surprise at the firmness of her answer. "No, we're not friends. I'm not a Wraith."
"How peculiar." Tom tilted his head, "Tell me about that. Does Harry consider you his friend?" Harry's hands tightened on his shirt, but Tom ignored it to focus on the girl.
"Not anymore." Turpin choked out, "Not after this. He won't forgive me for this." Tom didn't know if that was true, actually. Harry was often too forgiving for his own good. Too kind. Tom knew that rather intimately, after all.
"Do you think you deserve forgiveness?" That seemed to make the girl hesitate.
"I don't know anymore." Turpin said, her hands bunched in the fabric of her shirt. "I don't – I just wanted him to suffer like I did. I thought it would fix it but I don't know anymore! I… I didn't mean for all this to happen."
"What did you want to happen, if not this?"
"I don't know!" Turpin dissolved into tears. "I… I thought I knew, but I don't! I don't! I can't do this anymore! I can't–" Tom watched a bit passively as she crumpled to the floor, babbling and sobbing into her hands. He wasn't sure whether to empathize with her or simply pity her. Tom didn't have the full story, so he sighed and looked down at Harry.
"What happened?" Tom asked, shifting where he sat to better look at Harry.
"The Order erased her memories of us a few months ago." Harry said tiredly, "We tried to help her get them back, but somewhere it went wrong. I thought she'd remembered enough that it'd be safe to tell her everything, but… obviously I was wrong." The guilt and pain on Harry's face was heavy, and Tom frowned.
"What would you like me to do?" Tom asked. Harry didn't respond at first, and Tom softly caressed Harry's scar with his thumb. He felt a zing travel between them at the contact, and Harry's grip on his shirt relaxed just a little.
"I want to help her." Harry pulled away to look over at Turpin, who was hyperventilating. Harry's face twisted with guilt, and he turned back to Tom with a grimace. "But I don't think I can anymore. Not after this."
"I'm sorry, Harry."
"Me too." Harry whispered, then he took a deep breath and nodded seemingly to himself. "Okay. Help me up." Tom stood, gently pulling Harry with him, and supported him as he adjusted to standing.
"Got it?" Tom murmured, and Harry nodded again.
"Lisa." Harry stepped away from Tom to approach where Turpin now sat on the floor. She looked up at him, eyes red and puffy from crying; her chest heaved with hiccuping breaths.
"Please don't hurt me." Turpin whispered, and Harry's face twisted in pain again.
"I would never do anything to hurt you, Lisa." Harry said, "And I'm sorry for not seeing how badly you were struggling."
"It's all your fault." Turpin choked out, "It's all your fault! And now you've brought You-Know-Who to the castle and you're going to ruin everything!" Harry just sighed, and Tom wondered what he could be thinking.
"Tom?" Harry looked back at him, "Is there a way to take an entire year's worth of memories?" Turpin's cries grew louder, and Harry's eyes fell shut with a pained expression at the sound of it.
"Yes." Tom confirmed, "Quite easily, in fact. Severus or I could do it with little to no effort."
"Right." Harry blew out a breath and said to Turpin, "This is the only way I can help you. I'm so sorry." The girl gave no reply as she wrapped her arms around her chest and just continued to cry.
Harry turned his back on her, taking a deep breath and straightening to face Tom and the two other adults in the room. Tom thought Harry looked so small in that moment, while at the same time showing just how much a true leader he was.
"Snape, Tom said you're capable of changing Lisa's memories and such?" Severus nodded silently. "Good. I want you to do that. Trying to pick and choose which memories to save or discard wouldn't work, we already know that from this happening, so take everything from this year and throw it away. Understand?"
"Yes." Severus said tightly, "But I'll have you know it can't be reversed. Memory manipulation like this is extremely delicate work, and any attempt to modify her memories in future could kill her."
"Alright." Even with pain in his eyes, Harry stood firm and determined. "I am prepared to take responsibility for that. Do it." If Severus was surprised by Harry's decision, he didn't show it.
"Understood, Speaker." Severus made his way past Harry, stiff and uncomfortable, to approach Turpin.
"Tom, any ideas for Umbridge?" Harry called his attention, gesturing the vague direction of Umbridge's prone form still immobilized on the floor. "She can't just leave this room scot-free." Tom was mildly inclined to suggest they feed her to a dementor, but Harry probably wouldn't like that idea.
"Well, she deserves Azkaban for attacking you, Harry." Tom said instead, "There might be a way to have her arrested, but I'm not sure how we'd do that without involving you."
"I got it." McGonagall said suddenly, "We'll blame Umbridge for Turpin's memory loss, say she attacked a student that way and have her arrested. I'll notify Fudge myself, and Turpin won't remember what happened anyway so she'll not refute the claim."
"Excellent." Harry nodded, "Tom, you'll need to modify Umbridge's memories, then. To frame her. Sorta like what you did to your Uncle way back when." Tom blinked in surprise. He'd forgotten he told Harry about his family - the things he'd done. He wasn't proud of it by any means, but Harry asked for the story behind each Horcrux and Tom had no reason not to tell him. None of them were particularly happy stories, though.
"Very well." Tom nodded. He pretended not to notice the raised eyebrow McGonagall sent his way.
"McGonagall, what would be a good reason for Umbridge to attack Lisa?" Harry proposed, "I mean, as a cover story."
"Anger that Miss Turpin wouldn't talk about the DA more?" McGonagall shrugged, "If Umbridge confesses to attacking a student, the motivation behind it won't matter as much to the Ministry."
"That works fine then. Or make something up, I don't care." Harry said, and he ran a hand through his hair a bit anxiously. "Okay. Umbridge… Lisa… Ministry… Am I missing anything?" Harry looked between them, but Tom couldn't think of anything. He shook his head.
"Your Astronomy Exam." McGonagall blinked, "You've missed it completely." Harry just sighed in resignation.
"God fucking damnit."
Notes:
Only one left! Umbridge's Downfall - 4 will feature several separate Povs to wrap this Arc up in a neat bow. Look forward to it ♡♡
Chapter 57: Umbridge's Downfall - 4
Summary:
A wrap-up of Umbridge's Downfall consisting of Lisa's memories, Fudge's ranting, and Harry's inner turmoil.
Notes:
Happy Tuesday!! We're here with another chapter, the last of this Arc! Enjoy ♡♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 57
Takeaways
Lisa woke up with the worst headache she'd ever had in her entire life. It felt like someone had drilled a hole in her head and never patched it back up. It was worse than the migraines she got all the time as a little kid, except this time Jonathan wasn't with her to make her feel better.
Someone was carrying her. Lisa could barely move, and even breathing hurt. She understood why someone would be carrying her in that case, if she was injured and couldn't move, but what even happened? She didn't remember…
"Poppy, I have Miss Turpin." Lisa recognized Professor Snape's monotone, slightly droning voice. He must've been the one carrying her.
"Oh, not again." Madam Pomfrey's voice was faint, but it became clearer as Lisa was set down on soft sheets and released. "What's happened?"
"Minerva and I discovered earlier tonight that the Headmistress attacked her, after having personally pulled Miss Turpin out of her Astronomy Exam." Professor Snape replied, "Minerva is notifying Fudge of the incident, but Miss Turpin has remained unconscious. I was hesitant to wake her myself, just in case she is more injured than the eye can see."
"I swear, if that dreadful woman doesn't end up in Azkaban I might well kill her myself." Madam Pomfrey huffed loudly, and Lisa finally forced her eyes open. Immediately she knew it was a mistake, as the soft light from the torches above seared painfully the moment she opened them. "Oh! Are you awake, Miss Turpin?"
"It seems I overestimated her injuries." Professor Snape said dryly, "I shall leave her with you, then. Let me know if you require my assistance, I have time to brew more Potions for your stock if necessary."
"Thank you, Severus." Madam Pomfrey said, and Lisa heard a swish of robes before Madam Pomfrey spoke again. "Miss Turpin?"
"I'm awake." Lisa's voice was scratchy, and parched like she'd been crying.
"Are you in pain?" Madam Pomfrey asked gently, "Professor Snape brought you here, dear, how are you feeling? Does anything feel injured to you?"
"My head." Lisa groaned, and she found her arm moved sluggishly as she raised it towards her forehead. It was like she had no energy at all, and just moving was exhausting her. "My head is killing me."
"I see." Madam Pomfrey hummed. Lisa heard shuffling a bit along with soft clanking of metals that did very much not help her sort-of-migraine. "Drink this, dear." Madam Pomfrey put a hand under her head and helped Lisa sit up just enough to swallow the liquid offered.
It was syrupy in texture and tasted like peppermint, lingering in the back of her throat with a soothing cold. Pepper-Up Potion, Lisa deduced. Tentatively, she opened her eyes and found the world seemed less bright, her vision clearer.
"Better?"
"Better." Lisa said, clearing her throat. "It didn't help the pain, but my eyes hurt less." Madam Pomfrey helped Lisa back down onto the pillows, and came into view as she stood beside Lisa's bed. There was a tray of Potions at the foot of the bed, she noticed.
"Can you tell me what happened?" Madam Pomfrey inquired.
"Um…" Casting her memory back, Lisa found it all smudged together. Trying to recall just made her head hurt even more. "No, I'm sorry."
"That's perfectly alright." Madam Pomfrey smiled kindly, "Let's start with something easy. Do you remember what you had for breakfast this morning?"
Lisa frowned, "Um, bacon. Maybe eggs, and toast." She remembered Cho choked on her toast when Marietta joked that the Gryffindors were going to win the House Cup unfairly again because of the Headmaster's favoritism.
"Good." Madam Pomfrey said, "Now, do you remember when Professor Flitwick came to collect you for your Astronomy exam?"
"What?" Lisa just blinked at her, and winced as the pain in her head flared again. "No, I don't remember that. What Astronomy exam?"
"Your O.W.L. exam." Madam Pomfrey clarified, "He came to retrieve all the fifth years for the exam just before eleven."
"I'm not a fifth year." Lisa said in confusion, "Well, not until September." Madam Pomfrey tilted her head oddly, but her expression didn't change.
"Alright." She said after a moment, "Another easy question. Concussion protocol, you understand. What is today's date?"
"June 28th, 1995." Lisa recited. The school year was almost over, and the school was in chaos; pretty much everyone was mourning Diggory. Lisa and her friends kept trying to lighten the mood, but it rarely worked. But she always tried anyway, because that's what Diggory would've wanted.
"I see." Madam Pomfrey said as she examined her with calculative eyes, "Why don't you get some sleep? Professor Snape just brewed a fresh batch of Dreamless Sleep Potion for me." She smiled at Lisa gently. "When you wake up, we'll talk more about your accident. Sound good?"
"Yes please." Lisa sighed in relief. Hopefully when she woke up her head would hurt less, and even if it didn't Dreamless Sleep was practically a gift from Merlin himself with how well it knocked her out. Besides, it tasted like the lavender that was used to brew it.
"Alright, here you are." Madam Pomfrey slipped into her attached suite to retrieve a clear vial with soft purple liquid inside, and helped Lisa sit up enough to swallow it. "There you go. All of it."
As soon as the vial was taken from her lips, she laid down against the pillows and slipped into blissful unconsciousness.
—————
"I just can't believe she'd stoop to that level." Minister for Magic Cornelius Fudge was white as a sheet and pacing the room, refusing to look at Minerva for even a moment. "She was doing so well reforming the school and keeping the students in line…"
"I'm afraid I saw this coming." Minerva said evenly, "She did nearly attack Miss Turpin that day in Dumbledore's Office, did she not?"
"Yes, I suppose she did." Fudge sighed unhappily, "This just doesn't make sense."
"I encourage you to question her." Minerva said firmly, "You can use Veritaserum if you like, I'm sure Severus has a store at Hogwarts for instances just as this."
"Yes, that would be best." Fudge pinched his brow, frowning. "I suppose she'll need a full trial… and of course she'll lose her position at Hogwarts…" He then looked over at her very quickly, and narrowed his eyes. "This isn't some scheme devised by Dumbledore, is it? Because I'll not let him back as Headmaster any time soon!"
"Of course not, I quite agree with you." Minerva said smoothly, "Albus wasn't being true to the school, and he does not deserve to be reinstated."
"I– really?" Fudge looked so astonished Minerva had to resist a laugh.
"Of course, I'm sure you'll choose a Headteacher to replace him wisely." Minerva added, "After all, you are the Minister." She hated politics, always had, but sometimes it was necessary.
"Yes, I am." Fudge cleared his throat and straightened, "We do need to find a replacement Headteacher, that's true, along with a new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor to replace Dolores as well."
"Severus will probably want that post." Minerva resisted a smile. He'd wanted the job for years, everyone knew that. He'd probably jump at the chance the moment she mentioned it to him.
"Yes, yes, fine. As long as he finds a replacement Potions Master." Fudge said a bit dismissively, "The real problem is whom to allow as Headteacher."
"Well, certainly not Albus." Minerva said with a little hum, "I suppose I could become Headmistress, but never without your permission, Minister. I don't want to cause you any trouble."
"I can work with that." Fudge said after a moment, and Minerva tried to smother the smugness that immediately rose in her chest. "Very well. But I expect you to run any changes you make by me before implementing them. I won't allow you to cut me out as Dumbledore did."
"Naturally." Minerva nodded, "Will you need me and Severus to give our statements during Dolores' trial?"
"No, no, no need. The Veritaserum will provide the truth, so your testimonies won't be needed." Fudge waved her off, and Minerva again smothered smugness.
"As you say, Minister." Minerva said, "I should be going, I still have my students to care for."
"Yes, of course." Fudge nodded, "Go then. I'll deal with Dolores and make sure she sees consequences for this. Attacking a student… really… How could she throw away her position for some random student? Hm… "
Minerva left as Fudge began muttering to himself, no longer speaking to her, and made her way back to the castle in satisfied, smug silence.
—————
Harry didn't know how to feel. He knew it wasn't his fault - knew Lisa made her choice. He knew he couldn't have done anything differently, and yet it all weighed him down like it had been his fault all along. He should've seen her indecision, shouldn't have trusted her so quickly, should've given her more space to think. Too many thoughts flooded in so quickly he could barely make sense of it all.
"You didn't do anything wrong." Tom told him, "And you couldn't have changed her decision."
They'd sat down just outside Umbridge's Office, and Tom was sitting with his back to the wall of the corridor, Harry beside him leaning against his shoulder. The contact soothed something inside him, like when Tom touched his scar, but even that did not relieve the doubt and confusion in Harry's mind.
"I know." Harry replied dully, "But that doesn't change the fact that she's going to wake up in the Hospital Wing with no understanding as to why her friends are so changed from how she used to know them. Again." He slipped his eyes shut and sighed. "She's right though, I've completely ruined her future. She'll have to repeat fifth year because of me, and retake her O.W.L.s because of me. I made that choice. I did, not her."
"From the little I've observed of her, she seemed to deserve it."
"She didn't." Harry shook his head and blew out a frustrated breath. "It's hard to explain, but Lisa lost her memories because of me in the first place. She was in Dumbledore's Office because she trusted me, and when Shacklebolt modified her memories I stood there and did nothing. I've tried so hard to make up for it, but I keep getting it wrong. You could've argued that her choices weren't my fault, but this really was my choice. Mine, and mine alone. I asked Snape to erase her memories, and I single-handedly ruined her entire future with that one decision."
"You have so little faith in her?" Harry jerked up and looked at Tom in bewilderment at the softly spoken question.
"What?"
"You see her as a resourceful and resilient person, one whom you once trusted." Tom tilted his head. "If that's true, then why would she let this setback stop her? From Turpin's point of view, she's lost a year of her life without knowing why. If she's as strong as you say she is, then shouldn't you have faith that she'll get herself back on her feet now that she's not so confused by conflicting memories?" Harry opened his mouth to snap back in response, but hesitated.
Lisa did what she did because of Shacklebolt's shady memory spell mixed with the Potion that restored fractions of her damaged memories. She'd been confused and lost because of what Harry told her while she hadn't yet processed the past memories that made no sense without context. Lisa made her choice only knowing a quarter of the truth, and obviously that was still Harry's fault but…
"I hadn't thought of it like that." Harry admitted.
"Nobody ever does." Tom sounded amused, which should've been irritating but wasn't. "When you blame yourself for things that will never be your fault, you will be unable to see any truth but that."
"But it is my fault."
"Yes." Tom said, "But that is only partially the truth. Could you have done more? Yes. Should you have? No. You cannot change Turpin's decision, or what's happened now because she chose wrong." Harry leaned into Tom's shoulder again, pressing his forehead against the soft fabric of his expensive shirt.
"I don't know what to do." Harry sighed in frustration, "I thought I'd be happy when Umbridge was finally gone, but I don't know how I feel. It all happened so fast."
"You don't have to know." Tom said, "All you can do is continue."
"But I don't know how."
"Well, I'd say the first step is to accept that you cannot change what has happened." Tom told him, and Harry sat up enough to meet his eyes. "Then you decide how you'd like to move forward, even if that means just heading back to your Common Room and going to sleep." Harry nodded, but said nothing.
They both knew he couldn't do that. They had to wait until McGonagall and Snape returned, hopefully both with good news. After that Harry would need to call a meeting, and he'd need to somehow explain what'd happened and tell everyone exactly what he'd done. He would have to apologize for making such a big decision without them, and he'd probably also apologize to Lisa's friends personally. He had so many things to do before he went to bed, the very notion was ridiculous.
"You know what you have to do?" Tom prompted after a moment, and Harry realized that he did.
"Actually, yeah." Harry smiled, "Thanks." Tom ruffled his hair with a grin, and Harry laughed.
If a year prior someone told him he'd find comfort in Tom Riddle, Harry might've cursed them on the spot; but now Harry couldn't imagine anything more natural. The Dursleys had never been a family to him - they'd never been anything but a source of pain and hatred. Somehow, Harry felt so at peace with Tom that for a moment he could pretend they were a small messed up family together, one that shared their souls and buried years of painful history.
"Riddle." Snape approached from down the corridor, no longer carrying Lisa. "I've handed Miss Turpin off to Poppy, our matron. She'll no doubt show concern over the memory loss, but she detests Umbridge and will easily accept the excuse."
"Good." Riddle nodded firmly. "What did you tell her?"
"Only that Minerva and I caught Umbridge attacking her, and that I was concerned by her unconsciousness." Snape was looking only at Riddle, completely ignoring Harry sitting at his side. Harry opened his mouth to comment on that fact, but McGonagall's sharp footsteps could be heard then, her low heels clicking loudly against the stone floors.
"Fudge bought the excuse." McGonagall said as she approached, "He's agreed to set Dolores up for a trial with Veritaserum. If Riddle's work holds up against it, she'll go straight to Azkaban."
"My work would withstand torture." Tom replied coolly, "Veritaserum won't even leave a dent." McGonagall merely raised an eyebrow, and it made Harry smile.
"I've also been appointed the new Headmistress." McGonagall added with a smug little smile. She then turned to Severus with a blink. "Oh, and I volunteered you for the position of Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor next school year."
"Excellent." Harry could see Snape was fighting a smile by the way his mouth twitched.
"You'll need to find a suitable replacement Potions Professor." Harry reminded them, climbing to his feet and waving away Tom's concern. Harry did feel a bit weak at the knees, vaguely like he'd been sleeping for days on end and forgotten how to properly be a human. Harry decided he didn't like being hit with a Stunner.
"I know." Snape said stiffly. Harry sighed.
"Look, if you've got a problem with me just say it." Harry scowled, but Snape stared at him silently.
"You can speak freely." Tom drawled at Harry's side, "He's not going to hurt you, but Harry's also not exactly the patient type." Harry glared at him briefly before looking back at Snape.
"I was under the impression that you were being protected by the Speaker, not that you are the Speaker." Snape said slowly. He sounded almost strangled. "It doesn't make sense to me how you managed to do as you have, to accomplish…" He broke off and gestured a bit resignedly in Tom's direction.
"I didn't do it alone." Harry replied, "Though I do get why you'd be surprised, especially since you hate me for absolutely no reason. Always have, too."
"I don't–" Snape cut off his own angry snappish response, took a deep breath, and scowled. "I need to time to make sense of it, that's all. And I don't hate you , per say, it's more complicated than that."
"Well I'd love to hear whatever reason you have, but not now." Harry ran a hand through his hair. "We can talk about it all some other time, or, if you have questions, you can just ask McGonagall or Tom and they summarize for you." With that, Harry turned to McGonagall. "Alright. I'm going to call a meeting with everyone tonight. Try not to let them get detention for being out so late."
"Would you like me to attend?" McGonagall asked. Harry appreciated the offer, but shook his head.
"No, you and Snape need to report to Dumbledore and tell him what's happened." Harry smiled when three identical looks of confusion formed on all their faces. "If you don't tell him and he finds out via another source, he'll be more suspicious than he already is. If you pull away from him he'll try to figure out why, and I don't think any of us want to deal with that. So you can tell him the same story you told Fudge, and try to pretend you feel bad about stealing his position."
"That is a very good point." Tom agreed.
"Alright, I'll do that now." McGonagall said with a firm nod, "I'll use Dolores' Floo and head to Gr–" She broke off suddenly with a small cough, and scowled. "I'll go find him at our headquarters." She rephrased, visibly irritated.
"Dumbledore threw a Fidelius over the place, did he?" Tom deduced. "Interesting choice."
"A defense designed to keep you out." Snape said blandly. Tom looked slightly amused.
"As if I'd be blunt enough to attack his headquarters." Tom replied dryly, "No, I prefer a more underhanded approach. Make him come to me…"
"Focus, please?" Harry raised his eyebrows pointedly. Tom sighed.
"I suppose I should update my Knights as well." He said boredly, "At the very least they'll approve we have someone on our side running Hogwarts now."
"How nice." McGonagall said coolly, and Tom gave her an innocent grin. "Very well. We'll be off, then."
"Indeed." Snape nodded curtly. He then yanked the door to Umbridge's Office open and disappeared inside. McGonagall smiled at Harry briefly before she followed.
"Write to me, now that Umbridge is gone." Tom caught his attention, "Let me know if anything happens."
"I will." Harry assured him, "Go on. It seems you've a meeting of your own to set up."
"That I do." Tom said, and with a small nod he followed the other two to no doubt use the Floo as well. Harry could only stare after them for a while.
For a moment, during their conversation, Lisa's actions and Harry's decision slipped into the back of his mind. But as soon as they'd gone, left him alone with his thoughts, it all bubbled up to the surface all over again. This time paired with resignation and far more guilt.
Harry sat down and pulled off his shoe, retrieving his coin with the Protean Charm that he kept on him at all times. With a small wave of his wand he cast Tempus to reveal the time, and Harry altered the coin to portray fifteen minutes from then. He stood, took a deep breath, and made his way up the stairs up the Astronomy Tower towards the Come-And-Go Room.
He'd already opened the Room and set up the full meeting location with all the chairs and everything when suddenly he realized it was possible no one would show. The exam ended over two hours prior, so it was possible nobody would be awake to notice the coin heating up at the change. Fortunately, he didn't have to worry.
The older students who were all up must have woken the younger years, because every single one of his Wraiths slowly made their way inside the Room in small bundled groups. From the first years to the seventh, even while some rubbed their eyes and yawned tiredly, all of them from every House showed up. It warmed Harry inside, knowing it meant they trusted he'd only call a meeting so late, or early depending on perspective, unless it was extremely important.
Of course, some of his closest friends rushed to his side immediately upon entering instead of simply taking their seats as everyone else did.
"Harry!" Hermione reached him first, immediately throwing her arms around him and squeezing him tightly. "Oh thank god, we were so worried!"
"When you didn't show up for the exam, even without these guys telling us we all knew something was wrong." Draco said. He seemed to be acting like he was fine, but the anxious way his hands shook at his side gave him away.
"They said Umbridge grabbed you." Theo said, stepping forward as Hermione released him. "Give me your arm." Harry blinked for a moment in surprise, but offered Theo his arm as requested. Theo took it gently, and scowled down at the ring of bruises around his wrist.
"Harry!" Ron scolded, staring at the marks. "Why didn't you say something?"
"It doesn't hurt that bad." Harry said quickly.
"I'm going to kill her." Draco seethed.
"Yeah, I second that." Ginny's hand balled into fists, and Harry smiled fondly.
"You can't exactly kill her if she's in Azkaban." At that, they all froze.
"Azkaban?" Heidi blinked in surprise, "How'd you pull that off?"
"It's… Well that's what this meeting's for." Harry shook his head, taking his arm back from Theo. "Take a seat, I'll explain everything. I promise." His friends reluctantly nodded, and stepped back to find their seats.
Harry stepped up onto the dais, but he didn't sit in the chair conjured for him. He couldn't help but pace slightly, taking deep breaths as his Wraiths settled and gave him their attention. They were tired, but they were all there. They'd all roused themselves well into the night because he asked them to, and Harry smiled knowing how much they believed in him - how much they trusted him. It also hurt, because of what he'd done without consulting any of them.
"I'm sorry for the sudden meeting, but something's happened and it can't wait." Harry said as a start, "Tonight I was pulled aside by Umbridge when I was on my way to my Astronomy exam around eleven o'clock, and taken to her office. Lisa…" He paused, took a breath, and continued. "Lisa Turpin was there. She'd gone to the Headmistress and told her everything about me, about us, about Tom, and about our cause." Gasps rang through the crowd. Though everyone looked shocked, the Ravenclaws were what Harry really focused on.
They were completely frozen, simply staring with uncomprehending eyes. Cho had a hand over her mouth; Terry was clutching Anthony's hand; Roger was staring with a completely blank face and clenched fists. Harry tried to ignore the urge to apologize over and over until he couldn't speak anymore.
"Umbridge knocked me out with the Stunning Spell, but luckily Professor McGonagall was there to protect me." Harry sighed, and ran a hand through his hair. "She contacted Professor Snape, who contacted Tom. Apparently Snape was working with Tom all this time, which means he's on our side; so that's good, at least. Anyway, Tom showed up and paralyzed Umbridge using the Full-Body Bind Curse. Good news: Umbridge is gone, and Professor McGonagall is our new Headmistress, appointed directly by Minister Fudge himself." For a moment his Wraiths looked happy, some even sighing in relief, but the Ravenclaws still hadn't moved.
"Because Lisa betrayed us, I made the decision to remove her memories of us. This time for good. Professor Snape removed all memories from this year, which means she'll wake up in the Hospital Wing tomorrow thinking it's still June of 1995." Harry continued, "Some of you may disagree with my decision, but there's no going back. Professor Snape is trained in Legilimency, and he took her memories in a much more complex way than Auror Shacklebolt did back in Dumbledore's Office. This time… it really is permanent."
Harry sat down in the chair finally, and resisted the urge to just slump over and bury his face in his hands from exhaustion. Instead he sat up straight and looked out at his Wraiths as evenly as possible. Even knowing he probably looked as exhausted as he felt, Harry looked around the room as calmly as he could. He was supposed to be strong. As a leader, as a friend, and as their Speaker. He needed to be strong for them.
"There are three main takeaways that I wanted all of you to know. First, that Umbridge is gone for good. McGonagall went to the Minster and told him that Umbridge attacked Lisa, and the Minister will give her a trial before sending her to Azkaban. She won't be a problem anymore." Most of his Wraiths again looked relieved, and Harry was glad. At least there was some good news amongst the whole mess. "Second, Professor Snape is on our side. If you need, you can rely on him as you do Professor McGonagall. That's also good. The last thing, the bad news, is the fact that Lisa Turpin is not going to be a Wraith anymore." He had to pause and take a deep breath. "She'll not have any memories past the end of last year, and we must treat her as we do everyone else that is not with us. I'm so sorry, but she'll have to be held at arm's length to keep ourselves safe. Does all of that make sense? Any questions?"
A few people asked questions, mostly about what he knew about Snape's involvement with it all, but Harry answered them only halfway paying attention. He barely remembered the rest of the meeting, in fact. With every passing moment, exhaustion settled in heavily with the frustration and guilt. By the time the meeting ended and his Wraiths were filing out of the Room, Harry was barely able to keep his eyes open.
"Harry." Tiredly, he looked up and found a few remained.
"I'm tired." Was all Harry could say, "And I'm sorry."
The mess of it all reminded him a bit harshly of the first time Lisa ended up in the Hospital Wing because of him. Except this time it was even more his fault than the last - before Harry had simply stood by and allowed it to happen, but this time it was Harry himself that made the choice.
Even so, Hermione held his hand as they walked and Ron chatted to him about how boring the Astronomy exam was and Heidi was humming quietly under her breath and Luna was walking ahead of them with a little skip in her step despite the circumstances while Neville and Malcolm were playing with a plant they'd no doubt stolen from the Hufflepuff Common Room if the way it danced slightly was any indication.
Surprisingly, the little crowd took him to the Slytherin Common Room instead of his own. Somehow Neville knew the password, and he led the group inside where, as it turned out, a lot of people were waiting - more than just his Slytherins.
Ravenclaws were there to murmur their understanding despite the sadness; Hufflepuffs came to support him even if they weren't sure how; Slytherins were more than willing to simply sit nearby while having their own conversations, just being present for him; Gryffindors surrounded him and lightened the mood by shoving each other with lopsided grins, keeping his mind off of it all.
It wasn't all better, but it was easier to breathe surrounded by friends. They'd been betrayed, and now Snape knew about his identity as the Speaker, but at the same McGonagall was Headmistress and Umbridge was gone for good. One little incident had changed so much so quickly, and Harry didn't know how to cope with the good and the bad overlapping as they did. Fortunately, he wasn't alone.
And that was what it always came back to. Harry stood on his own for so long, believing that he needed to defeat Voldemort and protect everyone all by himself, and now that wasn't true. He had people he could rely on. His friends, of course, but also McGonagall and Tom and even Snape. Harry would definitely have to ask Tom about how that happened - he smiled thinking of how utterly bewildered Snape must've been seeing the change in Tom after the ritual.
His friends stayed up with him all night, some just falling asleep right there in the Common Room while others sat with him in front of the Slytherin fireplace and talked to him about pointless things like classes and gossip and their plans for the Summer.
Even though things were a mess, and there would likely be more hardship ahead, Harry wasn't alone anymore. He never would be again.
Notes:
The school year is almost over guys!! I'm currently writing the final chapters (don't worry we've got like ten or so more to go), and as soon as I finish them I'll add that to the chapter count for you all to see! I hope you look forward to it ♡♡
Chapter 58: Calm
Summary:
Harry receives good news, and he and his friends enjoy there last days at Hogwarts.
Notes:
Hello everyone, it's Tuesday again and we've got another chapter today! This one is just a short happy one to balance out the angst, so enjoy! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 58
Just Some Fun in the Sun
"I'm done for." Harry said solemnly. The letter addressed to him with a large Ministry seal stamped across the front sat untouched on the table in front of them.
"Maybe it's good news." Hermione tried, "You never know. Professor McGonagall put in a good word for you, don't forget."
"You'll never know until you open it." Ron said, "What's the worst they can say?"
"Oh don't say that." Harry groaned, "Don't tempt fate."
"Well if you won't open it, I will." Ron plucked the letter off the table and ripped it open, despite Harry's startled protest.
"What's it say?" Hermione leaned over his shoulder, but Harry just sighed and waited.
"McGonagall did it." Ron grinned, "See for yourself."
"What?" Harry snatched the offered paper, "Seriously?" He read the letter with wide eyes, Hermione blatantly reading over his shoulder because she'd failed to get a good peak at it while Ron had it.
Dear Mr. Potter,
It has come to our attention that you did not attend your practical Astronomy Exam at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry at eleven o'clock at night on the nineteenth of June.
This is an infraction under Section Twelve B of Ministry Regulations for the Wizarding Examination Authority. The punishment for such an infraction is an immediate resulting failure for the missed Exam.
Despite this occurrence, we have received a request to allow you to sit-in on a Ministry O.W.L. Summer Exam on the seventh of July where self-study witches and wizards homeschooled by their families may take their O.W.L. Exams under supervision from the Wizarding Examination Authority to complete their O.W.L. requirements.
The Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Professor Minerva McGonagall, has endorsed you, citing you missed your Astronomy Exam at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry at eleven o'clock at night on the nineteenth of June through no fault of your own.
The Ministry has taken this request into consideration, and has decided you will be expected and required to attend the Ministry O.W.L. Summer Exam on the seventh of July to complete your Astronomy Exam requirements. If you miss the Ministry O.W.L. Summer Exam, the punishment will be an immediate resulting failure for the missed exam.
Hoping you are well,
Yours sincerely,
Tildya Marchbanks
"Holy shit." Harry breathed.
"Oh this is great!" Hermione squealed, "Professor McGonagall did it! You'll be able to make it up no problem, and you'll have a bunch of time to study up again too!"
"She's a magician, she is." Ron grinned, and Harry smacked him halfheartedly with a laugh.
"Oh Jesus, phew." Harry blew out a relieved breath, and laughed. "You've no idea how worried I've been."
"Considering you nearly passed out when Hedwig showed up with the letter, I'd say we have a solid idea." Ron teased.
"Good news, then?" Ginny bounded over as she entered the Common Room, joining them by the bookshelf at the window. "You were white as a sheet at breakfast, Harry."
"Ah, a letter from the Ministry." Harry handed it over. "I'm being allowed to make up my Astronomy Exam after all."
"Brilliant." She exclaimed, and the grin on her face matched the one Ron wore. "Professor McGonagall to the rescue yet again, it would seem."
"Yeah." Harry sighed, "Thank God."
"Or you could thank McGonagall." Hermione grinned, "Just saying." Harry shoved her with a huffed laugh.
It had been a week since the Astronomy exam, and the school year was almost over. Their second week of exams wrapped up easily enough, and McGonagall's transition to Headmistress was smooth, relatively seamless. She was even given entry by the gargoyles to the Headteacher's office that had been sealed ever since Dumbledore's departure. Harry knew McGonagall was extremely smug about the fact that the castle acknowledged her as a Headteacher, especially since Umbridge never had been. She really did hate that woman, Harry noticed in amusement.
With everything going so well, the only thing that hung over Harry like a raincloud were the glimpses of Roger he caught in his peripherals periodically as the days passed. He hadn't spoken to Roger since Lisa's betrayal, though not for lack of trying. It seemed as though he was avoiding Harry, which was how he knew Roger hated him - blamed him completely for what happened. Not that Harry could hold it against him, it was Harry's fault after all.
They had three more days before break, and students were all relaxing in those last days left at the castle. Harry was among the number of students who lounged outside in the sun, doing absolutely nothing productive because there was no need to.
"When will we get our O.W.L. results, do you think?" Hermione asked. She was sitting on one of her ankles, leaning into Ron's side as they sat neatly on the grass. Hermione had a book open in her lap, though she wasn't paying it any attention.
"Under a month." Ron said with a smile, "Fred and George got their letters about two weeks into Summer Holiday after they finished fifth year."
"Oh, really?" Hermione blinked up at him, "That's a lot quicker than I was expecting. I wonder how they do it."
"Magic, I reckon." Ron shrugged, "In any case, we'll know soon. I wouldn't worry. I'm sure you did excellent, love." He kissed her cheek, and she squeaked before burying her face in her hands. Ron laughed lightly.
"When did that happen?" Draco asked, raising an eyebrow. He and Blaise were sitting together nearby, losing a game of Exploding Snap to Pansy and Daphne.
"I'm not sure." Harry hummed. "It happened a bit naturally, I suppose." He was plucking blades of grass and tossing them away, a repetitive motion to keep his hands busy while he sat enjoying the day.
"It started just before the Slytherin Gryffindor Quidditch match back at the beginning of November." Theo was sitting against the tree, enjoying an Arithmancy textbook in the shade, when looked up at them in amusement. "She made the first move, and they've been dancing around each other ever since."
"I forgot about that." Harry blinked, "You think it was that long ago?"
"Yes." Theo said simply, "I don't know how you guys missed it. The signs were all there."
"Or you're just more observant than we are." Draco wrinkled his nose. Theo smiled, but said nothing as he went back to his book.
"There's Lee Jordan, back on his bullshit." Blaise pointed.
"He never left." Ron rolled his eyes.
Harry looked over to see Lee was on the shore of the Black Lake, throwing pieces of toast of all things into the shallows. As he did, large purple tentacles shot out of the water to snatch up the floating pieces of bread one by one, making Lee and his friends laugh audibly loud even from their distance away.
"You know, little Denis Creevey visits the Giant Squid every Thursday to say hi." Hermione said, "It plopped him back into the boats when he fell in arriving at Hogwarts, and Dennis has considered them friends ever since."
"I remember that!" Harry grinned, "He was soaking wet at the Sorting Ceremony."
"The Creevey brothers are definitely something." Draco huffed, "Remember when the older one, Colin, would follow you around and take pictures?"
"Ugh, I'm so glad he stopped doing that." Harry sighed, "Not that I'm not flattered, but I was twelve."
"I was convinced you were into it." Draco admitted, unabashed. "You were pretty shit at speaking up about how you felt about really anything back then."
"Yeah, well, I can't exactly argue with that." Harry winced.
"You're a bit of a flat carpet, Harry, no offense." Pansy smiled at him, "Or, at least, you were. I can't say the same about you now."
"You totally could." Harry shrugged, "I don't admit when I'm uncomfortable, even now. It's only that before nobody could really tell I was uncomfortable. The difference is now, even if I don't say anything, you lot can just tell."
"I knew you were uncomfortable, even before." Theo said blandly, surprising them. "It was rather obvious."
"Yes, you're omniscient, we get it." Draco rolled his eyes.
"No, one can never know everything." Theo shrugged delicately, "For example, I have no idea why the Giant Squid plays fetch with the first years." Harry blinked in confusion and looked back at the water.
Lee and his crew had backed off, but it seemed the Giant Squid was happy to continue interacting with students. There was a crowd of first years along the banks of the Lake, all smiling brightly, and the majority were also soaking wet.
Rose Zeller held a stick, dripping with algae clinging to it, and lobbed it into the water with a wide grin. Moments later the Giant Squid snatched it up, and launched it out of the water back towards shore. There were maybe a dozen other first years, and they all chased after the stick to catch it. Euan Abercrombie ended up with the stick, and he tripped slightly on the muddy ground in his heavy excitement to throw it back towards the water. The process repeated, the Squid launching it back so yet another first year got a chance to throw the soggy stick; Harry watched on with a fond smile.
"It's odd." Pansy said, "Before this year, I might've laughed at those kids for having fun like that."
"I'm laughing at them now." Ron replied with a grin.
"No, not like that." Pansy sighed, leaning back on her palms delicately in the grass, abandoning participation in Exploding Snap. "I mean, I'd've looked down on them for playing like that, not taking life seriously."
"I know what you mean." Blaise nodded, "I never really considered myself friends with anyone. Though I talked to my fellow Slytherins sometimes, I was often quite content to sit by myself and avoid everyone else."
"And now you're surrounded by friends all participating in a revolution to overthrow the ignorant government." Daphne snickered; Blaise grinned at her.
"Merlin, my father would lose his mind if he knew I followed the Harry Potter." Draco laughed, meeting Harry's eyes brightly. "I'm glad for it, though, and I think we're all better off because of it."
"Well I'd hope so." Harry raised a teasing eyebrow, "If I'd only made things worse you'd've kicked my ass."
"Failed to, I think you mean." Hermione piped up, grinning at Draco pointedly. "No way any of us could beat you in a real duel, Harry."
"No, that's not true." Harry said, "I'd watch out for Theo." From the first time they'd exchanged spells, back in the Room of Requirement when he knocked Theo on his ass, he'd known that Theo was going to catch him one day.
"You'd better." Theo's eyes glittered with amusement as he spoke. Harry laughed.
"It'd be fun to see you two go at it." Daphne said then, "Make a game of it, first to yield wins."
"Harry would never yield." Draco scoffed.
"Neither would Theo." Blaise grinned, "It'd be better if it was a team game, maybe something like… if you get hit by a spell you're out."
"Like dodgeball!" Hermione exclaimed brightly.
"Yes!" Harry agreed, and they grinned at each other for a moment before realizing they were surrounded by a bunch of pure-blooded wizard-raised kids.
"What's that?" Pansy looked a bit suspicious, probably because she well remembered Hermione badly explaining Muggle sports to her back before their first meeting with Voldemort.
"Dodgeball is a team game in Muggle primary school. That's school before Hogwarts." Hermione explained, glancing at Harry in mutual amusement at the baffled expressions their friends wore. "You throw these foam balls at each other, and you're out of the game if you get hit by a ball from a person on the opposing team."
"The hell?" Daphne blinked, "That sounds awesome! How come we never got to play games like that?"
"Because we didn't have any pre-Hogwarts schooling, and apparently they did." Draco huffed, "We only had our boring tutors."
"I know that." Daphne muttered, and she smacked him halfheartedly. "I'm just pouting, that's all."
"Ah, apologies." Draco said a bit mockingly, "Forgive my interruption. Pout in peace, then."
"I shall." Daphne sniffed, and pointedly crossed her arms. Draco smothered a laugh, as did Pansy.
"What did you guys learn before Hogwarts?" Hermione asked curiously, "From your tutors."
"For the most part, magical theory." Blaise shrugged. "Some history as well."
"Also Potions theory." Pansy rolled her eyes, "My tutors made me practice how to properly chop up Potions ingredients every day until I could do it in my sleep."
"But you didn't make actual Potions?" Hermione frowned when Pansy nodded. "That doesn't make sense."
"Supposedly, we're not allowed to be taught the Hogwarts curriculum before we're eleven." Draco told her, "Father said it was because the Professors wouldn't appreciate it if kids started school with conflicting facts or knowledge. Sometimes tutors aren't qualified the same way Hogwarts Professors are, which means they might muck it up."
"I guess that makes sense." Hermione sighed.
"What all did you learn, if not magic?" Theo looked up from his book, tilting his head curiously.
"Mostly mathematics, grammar and spelling, Muggle history, that kind of thing." Harry shrugged, "Personally, my best subject was Maths."
"Oh! I was in an accelerated program." Hermione said brightly, "Did you get to Geometry?"
"No, but I did take Algebra." Harry grinned, "That was awesome. I'd wear the hell out of a shirt that said 'find x' on it or something."
"I'm down." Hermione laughed.
"What's Algebra?" They both turned to Theo, who'd discarded his book to lean towards them with interest.
"It's… Maths." Hermione exchanged a glance with Harry. "It's a bit hard to explain, but the closest thing I could compare it to would be Arithmancy. Arithmancy is based on writing theory essays that use numbers to represent values of Magic, whereas Algebra uses a series of equations to solve 'problems' with numbers to find unknown variables."
"Fascinating." Theo breathed, his eyes wide. "Is there a way for me to learn it?"
"I still have a few textbooks back home." Hermione said, "I could owl them to you over the summer, if you want."
"That would be excellent." Theo grinned happily, "I didn't know Muggles had complex theories and processes like that."
"How d'you think Muggles got to the moon?" Harry raised an eyebrow.
"They've been to the moon??" Daphne's disbelieving exclamation made Harry laugh and Hermione sigh, which meant they spent the rest of the afternoon fumbling through explaining science and what little they knew of aerospace engineering and astrodynamics to their fascinated and horrified classmates.
Notes:
Y'all my BETA ditched me so rip objective proofreading. Let me know if you see any mistakes!
Chapter 59: Heading Home
Summary:
Harry packs up on the last day school, and goes home for the Summer.
Notes:
Hello everyone!! I actually managed to write a full length chapter for once, so I hope you guys enjoy XD
CW: mentions of Underage Alcohol Consumption, no actual drinking or intoxicated minors. Stay safe <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 59
Last Day of School
"Woah! Weren't you guys supposed to–" Lynette Sawley broke off, sighed, and shrugged. "You know what, I don't care. Everyone! I'm just here to tell you all that breakfast starts in fifteen. Get moving, sleepyheads."
Harry blearily opened his eyes with a yawn, sitting up a bit sluggishly. For a moment he didn't know where he was, but as he tiredly looked around he figured it out. Honestly, each Common Room was easily recognizable simply by the color scheme. Not to mention the wildly differentiable decorations as well.
The ceiling above him was low, beams trailing the lengths of it with plants curling around each one, vines and leaves dangling to brush the heads of students that were slowly waking up, playing with hair and making the younger years laugh. Dull morning light flooded in through the high windows that just barely peaked out from where the basement level Common Room met the cliff below. It was a warm, earthy, homey kind of place; Harry understood why Hufflepuffs loved it so much.
Though, he could've done without the vivid yellow walls and striped black trim. He knew they were the House colors and all, but it made the whole room look kind of like a bee hive.
"Ugh, my head is killing me." Justin Finch-Fletchley groaned, flopped on a plush couch.
"You had way too much fire whiskey last night." Hannah Abbott fussed. She walked in with a stack of glasses and a large pitcher of water, both of which she set on a crystalline topped table near the stairs up to the girls' dorms. "Alright! I've got water for anyone who needs it."
"Drink it slowly." Anthony added from his seated position nearby. He looked half awake with his long hair sticking up in every direction, but his voice was steady. "If you chug it after drinking so much, you'll hurl."
"Thank you, Ann." Hannah laughed, "Now come on, drink up!"
Harry slowly untangled himself from the pile of limbs he'd apparently been sleeping in, consisting of several of his friends that were equally sleepy. He remained firmly pinned by one person who apparently did not get the memo, though.
"Luna, I need to get up." Luna was lying across his lap, and remained motionless even as he gently tried to coax her off.
"Five more minutes." She sighed out. Her tangled mess of blonde hair was splayed across her face, and Harry's lap, which made her look so peaceful as she pillowed her hands under her head, trapping Harry even further. He just sighed fondly.
"Man, I always thought Gryffindors were the crazy ones." Neville looked way too chipper for it to be so early, but that was probably because he hadn't touched the alcohol or spiked punch the Hufflepuffs handed out the night before, and also he had a cup of coffee in one hand. "Nobody warned me about the Puffs."
"Consider yourself warned." Megan Jones winked, making him laugh.
"I'm glad I only had one drink." Hermione, curled up with Ron and Draco, yawned tiredly. "Otherwise I'd be having an even harder time getting up."
"Breakfast lasts two hours today." Ron said, leaning into Draco's shoulder, "We could just stay for a while longer."
"That's so we have time to both eat and pack." Draco reminded them, "We're meant to use those two hours to do both those things, in whichever order we want."
"That's what the Packing Charm is for." Hermione muttered, "I'm with Ron on this one."
"Come on, everybody up!" Lynette was back, and everyone still sprawled across the floor they'd covered with fluffy blankets and soft pillows groaned. "It's the last day of school everyone, no time to lose!"
"Spoil sport." Blaise grunted. He was hugging a pillow, Pansy still blissfully asleep at his side. It made Harry smile; she was a heavy sleeper, so much so he wondered if she'd notice if the Common Room were bombed.
"You heard the Head Girl, everybody up!" Ernie called. He was obviously tired, hair still wonky and pajamas wrinkled, but apparently he was awake enough to shout at them. "Come on, where are my fellow Prefects?"
"Asleep." Hermione mumbled, "Or, nearly."
"I'm awake." Draco said.
"Nobody else is."
"That's actually not true." Ron hummed, "It's just Pansy that's asleep." Harry saw that, yeah, he was right. Anthony and Padma were up, Ron and Hermione too, and obviously Ernie and Hannah, plus Draco was awake too. Pansy was still dead to the world, but oh well.
"Shhh." Hermione shushed him. Ron laughed fondly.
The party celebrating Hufflepuff's first time winning the House Cup in over thirty years was wild. Slytherin and Hufflepuff were neck and neck, their hourglasses outside the Great Hall so close they were almost level with each other for over a week. In the end, Hufflepuff won out against Slytherin by seventeen points.
The End-of-Year Feast had been a blast, especially since Umbridge was gone and students mingled at mixed tables for the fun of it all, sitting with whomever they wanted, simply having the time of their lives celebrating. After the Feast a wide majority of them crashed in the Hufflepuff Common Room, and stayed there overnight despite repeatedly being told to head back to their own Commons for bed. They were exceptionally bad listeners, it would seem.
Eventually everyone made their way down to breakfast, once again choosing random tables to plop down at with their friends, some more awake than others. It was nice having the chance to eat slowly, though Harry knew he had a few last minute packing things to do. Fortunately, they all still had about forty minutes to pack by the time he finished eating.
"Neville, Trevor is trying to eat your plant."
"Well good fucking luck with that." Neville snorted, but he did turn and scoop up his wriggly toad before he had the chance to activate the mimbulus mimbletonia's disgusting defense mechanism. "Thanks, Dean."
"You could keep him on a leash." Seamus spoke up from across the room. "Maybe then he'd not escape so often."
"No need, Trevor always turns up eventually." Neville dumped the large toad in his pocket; Harry choked on a laugh as Trevor wiggled around uselessly in Neville's pocket like a flobberworm in water.
"All right there, Harry?" Ron padded over. Harry nodded, clasping his trunk shut.
"I packed it all myself." He said brightly, "I may have snapped a few quills, but everything fits and my robes are actually folded."
"Practicing to impress Hermione, are we?" Ron raised an eyebrow.
"I think Harry's just realized he's gonna need more than firepower to take over the world." Seamus grinned, "Can't very well dismantle the Ministry if ya can't pack a trunk, can ya?"
"Quite right." Dean agreed, laughing. Harry rolled his eyes fondly at the teasing.
"I think it's great you're branching out." Neville said, his plant under one arm and his trunk clasped in his other hand, all the while Trevor still kicking up a ruckus in his robe pocket. "I'm hoping to get better at Transfiguration next year. Maybe I can't take the N.E.W.T-level class if I don't score an EE, but that doesn't mean I can't practice on my own."
"That's awesome!" Harry enthused, "We should set aside some time to practice together, I'm always down for practicing Transfiguration. Never been my strong suit either."
"I'd like that." Neville smiled.
Harry walked down with his fellow classmates to the thestral-drawn carriages picking them up for the trip down to the station where the train would be waiting for them, chatting happily as they went and enjoying the last while they had to spend with friends before the school year ended.
He rode in the carriages with Ron, Hermione, Pansy, and Cho; an odd combination, but a fun one. Pansy and Cho began a rather heated debate about Wizarding chess, of which Ron joined with fervor. Harry and Hermione sat quietly, watching their friends talk passionately about something they had very little experience with. They'd played, of course, but only enough to lose dreadfully to Ron rather consistently. Not counting their encounter during Dumbledore's obstacle course, naturally.
"I've won on my second turn before." Pansy insisted as they hopped out.
"No way." Cho denied, "You can't reach their King in that time, and besides, you wouldn't have enough pieces in place for a checkmate."
"Listen listen, my opponent played white and moved their pawn from F2 to F3. I moved E7 to E6, and they moved G2 to G4. That left me open to checkmate them." Pansy looked at Cho as if she'd said something completely obvious, but Cho seemed stumped.
"Oh! Of course!" Ron exclaimed suddenly, "The queen! You moved D8 to H4!"
"That's ridiculous!" Cho burst out, "How in the world did you even see that?"
Harry and Hermione exchanged amused looks. "You have any idea what that means?"
"Nope." Hermione smiled, "You?"
"Not a clue." Harry laughed.
"Harry." Harry turned in surprise to find Roger standing behind him, shifting foot to foot as if nervous. "Have you got a second?"
"Yeah, totally." Harry blinked. "What's up?" Roger beckoned him, so Harry followed to step away from his friends and out of earshot.
"Look, I realize I haven't been fair to you." Roger said.
"What? No, it's–"
"No, Harry, listen." Roger blew out a shaking breath. "I'm sorry. I've been avoiding you, and I needed to make it right before the year ended."
"What are you sorry for?" Harry couldn't help staring a bit stupidly in confusion, but Roger didn't seem to mind as he took a deep breath to answer.
"When I'm feeling down, or upset, I tend to lash out at people. I did it a lot back when Lisa was first Obliviated in Dumbledore's Office, and I regret snapping at you all those times. I know you never held it against me, and I'll never understand why, but I'm grateful for it. Really, I am." Roger smiled, though it was wobbly. "Now that we've lost Lisa again, now that she's really never coming back to me, I've been struggling to come to terms with it. A lot. But I wanted you to know that it has nothing to do with you. I don't blame you, I don't hate you, and I think you made the right decision. Lisa is a tough person, she won't let this memory stuff stop her. She's got her whole life to live now, and I want to thank you for helping her. It didn't end up the way we hoped, but I appreciate everything you did anyway.
"I've been avoiding you, yeah, but I've been avoiding everyone, even my really close friends. I just wanted you to know before we went our separate ways that I don't hate you. You did everything you could, and I know that. Everyone does. The hurt I feel isn't because of any decision you made, it's because of Lisa. You did nothing wrong, Harry."
He stepped forward, and Harry was enveloped in a tight hug that he hadn't known he needed until he was clinging to the back of Roger's robe and hugging him back just as tightly.
"I'm going to miss you." Harry said, muffled by Roger's shirt.
"I'm graduating, not falling off the ends of the earth." Roger said, a touch of a laugh in his voice. "I'll still be a Wraith, and I will always answer when you call for me."
"Thanks, Roger." Harry's eyes shone as he looked up at Roger, the tiny cloud of worry that followed him around suddenly lightening inside him. The heaviness of weighted guilt lightened too.
"Now run along, those clingy fifth year friends of yours are waiting." Roger ruffled his hair, grinning. Harry laughed brightly.
"Bye." Snagging his trunk, Harry waved to Roger before joining his friends where they'd gathered by the door. Harry watched Roger stand in place for a long moment, but then he smiled as Roger headed down the train where his seventh year friends were waiting. Harry was glad. Roger was going to be okay.
"Better?" Hermione asked, offering him a hand with a knowing smile.
"Better." Harry agreed, taking her hand and allowing himself to be pulled up and into the Hogwarts Express.
"What'd Roger want?" Cho asked as Harry joined them in the train corridor.
"To tell me he doesn't hate me." Harry said, smiling. "I've been worrying about it since the incident, and he just wanted to make sure we were on the same page before he graduated and left."
"I'm glad." Cho replied warmly. With a small wave, she departed and headed down the train towards a group of her sixth year friends.
"I told you it was nothing to worry about." Ron bumped his shoulder, opening an empty compartment and sliding in. "You fuss too much."
"I fuss too much?" Harry looked pointedly at Hermione, who rolled her eyes.
"Touché." Ron grinned.
Ginny and Luna ended up with them, chatting happily away with the Trio about summer holiday and the upcoming year. The two girls were heading into their fifth year in September, which meant it would be their turn to fuss over their O.W.L. exams. Of course, Hermione reminded the boys they'd be going into N.E.W.T-level classes, which made Harry and Ron groan at the thought of how much studying they'd need to do.
As always, their journey on the Hogwarts Express took all day. It was almost evening when they arrived at Platform 9 ¾, though it was still light outside, and the air was warm despite the light breeze.
"Harry, where are you going to stay over the summer?" Hermione asked suddenly. They had their luggage, and were waiting to be waved through the barrier out onto the main area of King's Cross.
"Oh yeah." Ron blinked. "Hermione and I are heading back to Gri–" He broke off with a cough, then sighed and tried again. "We're headed back to the Order headquarters. Anyway, I sorta forgot you're not coming with us."
"Go on through." The ticketer called then, and they hurriedly passed through the barrier. Ron tripped when a Muggle stepped around the corner in front of him, muttering an apology when the woman gave him a startled look.
"But really, Harry, where are you gonna go?" Hermione asked, eyeing him with concern. "You can't come to headquarters with us, can you?"
"No, I've got someone waiting for me." Harry said. He made his way through the crowd, his friends following closely, and grinned openly when he spotted him. "Tom!"
Tom was standing with McGonagall and Snape, and looked over at Harry's call with a bright smile. Taking a few steps forward, they met in the middle and Tom pulled him into a tight hug.
"Tom, this is Ron and Hermione." Harry introduced brightly, gesturing to his friends.
"I'd guessed as much." Tom said, obviously pleased with himself. "Harry's told me a lot about you, Miss Granger, Mister Weasley. It's a pleasure to meet you."
"It's nice to meet you too." Ron grinned, "To be fair, we've heard a lot about you too."
"All good things, I hope." Tom said. He raised an eyebrow at Harry, who looked up at him innocently.
"Is it safe for you to be out and about?" Hermione asked worriedly, "I mean, with Dumbledore and all."
"I was once known to be a great man." Tom told her gently, "Before I became… the man I did… I was offered several positions at the Ministry. As far as the world knows, I disappeared after working at Borgin and Burkes for a while. Very few people knew the truth of what became of me."
"Ah." Hermione nodded, "That makes sense, then."
"I also told Albus I could handle picking up you and Mister Weasley myself, and agreed to bring Severus with me as well for extra assurance." McGonagall said then, "He was tempted to send Alastor and Lupin, but I put an end to that quickly enough. Riddle is safe."
"They'd no doubt have had questions about Potter's relatives never showing up, which would cause problems down the road." Snape added dryly. Harry wasn't sure when Snape found out Harry'd Obliviated his relatives, but it wasn't too surprising. McGonagall probably summed it all up for him.
"Thank you." Harry grinned, "This is great. When Tom suggested I stay with him over the summer, you've no idea how thrilled I was. Still am."
"We'd best be going." Tom said, putting a hand on Harry's shoulder with a smile. "It was lovely meeting you both."
"Oh, likewise." Hermione blinked, "And, Harry, have a good summer."
"You guys too." Harry stepped forward to hug his friends, smiling happily. "I'll see you both in September, right?"
"Of course." Ron said, "We wouldn't stand you up." Harry laughed.
"Come along." Tom beckoned. Harry stepped away from his friends to follow Tom, waving at his friends.
Ron and Hermione left with McGonagall and Snape, no doubt headed for the mysterious Order headquarters Harry still had never been to or knew even the name of. It was a little funny to him that he was supposedly a centerpiece in their plans, yet Dumbledore was determined to keep him as separate as possible. It was for the best though, considering it meant Harry was allowed to go home with Tom without incident.
"Are we Apparating?" Harry asked. Tom led him out of the station and onto the Muggle streets, stepping into a small alley in the shadow of a building.
"Yes." He confirmed, "You've Apparated before?"
"Nope." Harry said, "Used a Portkey a few times, but never Apparition."
"Well, I'll have you know it's extremely unpleasant." Tom told him, "I can't exactly describe the sensation properly, so just prepare yourself."
"Okay." Harry wasn't sure he liked that slightly ominous description, but nevertheless he took Tom's offered arm. There was a beat where nothing happened, but then, rather abruptly, Harry felt like his arm was being ripped to the side and he was dragged along behind with force.
He couldn't see, his stomach twisted in dozens of knots as he was stretched painfully far, blind eyes popping out of his head. When Harry thought it couldn't get much worse, suddenly he was compressed flat, eardrums shoved inwards, and then he dumped onto grass. His knees gave out, he wouldn't completely faceplanted if Tom hadn't snagged him by the waist and kept him upright.
"Breathe." Tom said, but Harry was quite sure he tried to breathe he'd throw up.
"That was awful." Harry choked out. He risked taking a deep breath, though it came out more of a gasped hiccup.
"Yeah." Tom winced, helping Harry straighten. "I did warn you to prepare yourself."
"Fuuuck, I did not take that warning seriously enough." Harry groaned. "Damn. Are we there yet?"
"Yes we are." Tom chuckled, "The good thing about Apparition is how instantaneous it is."
"You do not seem as disoriented as I am." Harry pressed a hand to his stomach, though he did let go of Tom to stand on his own.
"After years of practice, you get used to it." Tom said with a smile. "Anyway, we're here." Harry finally stood upright properly with a tiny wince, and looked around at where they'd landed.
The Riddle Manor in his memory from fourth year was tumbledown, left in ruins by years of neglect from a variety of rich owners who did not care to manage the upkeep. It was a desolate place, nowhere near what Harry could ever consider a home. But this Riddle Manor was not that - not even a little.
The building was one of grandeur. The architecture spoke of an age long past, back when gutters were decorated with intricate carvings and all the windows had perfectly painted shutters that sat delicately on the outside of the house. The doors were solid oak painted a cream color that made the gold handles shine.
"You fixed it up?" Harry looked back at Tom.
"With the help of a few of my Knights." Tom said, "There's an Anti-Muggle Ward around the property now, too. They still see the building as it was before, and the Ward keeps them away from it completely."
"Smart." Harry approved. He approached the door to pull it open, the hinges working smoothly and silently to allow him entry to the beautiful Hall beyond.
"Let's get your stuff dropped off in your room, and then I'll give you a tour." Tom put a steady hand on his shoulder, smiling warmly. "Sounds good?"
"Yeah." Harry grinned, "Sounds great."
Notes:
Y'all, originally I was gonna have the Order come and kidnap Harry to Grimmauld Place or something, but after a while of thought I figured we deserve some fluff after so much drama :)
Thank you for reading ♡
Chapter 60: Summer Start
Summary:
Harry is all moved into Riddle Manor and meets Nagini, the other living Horcrux.
Notes:
Hello again! This week we've got fluff with a bit of plot sprinkled in. I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 60
Horcrux Bonding
Riddle Manor was quite possibly the nicest place Harry had ever stayed over the summer. The Granger house came the closest, but they built up their home to be comfortable and quaint - notwithstanding the expensive furniture and airy beauty. Riddle Manor was just as large, and far grander. If Hermione's house made Harry feel small, Tom's made him feel the size of a flea.
Despite his flea-ness, Harry adored the place. He loved the dark floorboards and the intricately designed crown molding; he loved the lamps hanging from the ceilings and way the windows in the hall were always slightly open to let in a gentle breeze; Harry loved especially the beautiful paneling running along the walls that added an extra pretty, sleek touch to the corridors.
Harry's bedroom was just as nice as the rest of the place. It was more of a suite, in fact, since there was a generously sized bathroom attached. It looked suspiciously modern for such an old Manor, which amused Harry a little. He tried to imagine Tom renovating the place himself, but he couldn't quite picture it.
Still, it was much more a home than Harry remembered it being in 1994 before the House Cup - the tumbledown place it became after Tom's parents were murdered. He and Tom enjoyed the space comfortably, easily. Almost domestic, which was foreign but welcoming.
"I've a meeting with my Knights today." Tom told him over breakfast, the second day into summer holiday. "Around 2 o'clock."
"Oh, what for?" Harry asked.
"Updates from them, mainly." Tom said, "Though I am setting things in motion soon enough."
"What things?"
"I plan on reforging the relationships I was building before my descent into madness." Tom told him plainly, "Of course, people will ask me where I've been, what I've been up to all these years; they'll be curious whether or not they express it. I'll start with smaller connections and go from there."
"What if Dumbledore finds out?" Harry frowned, "He won't take lightly to Tom Riddle's sudden reappearance."
"I suppose we'll just have to improvise." Tom said, "There is no way to predict what he might do in any such scenario, so I shan't try. I'm optimistic in my ability to avoid detection, especially considering he still believes me to be a murderous madman."
"That's true." Harry smiled. "Alright. So, am I going to the meeting?"
"I'd like you to sometime this summer, but not now." Tom shook his head, "My Knights are still wavering. I think they're unconvinced you're actually on our side, so they need more time."
"Okay." Harry accepted with a shrug. "I don't mind sitting out."
"Though, I think you'll not be bored." Tom told him with a smile, "Nagini is around here somewhere, and she wants to meet you."
"Really?" Harry blinked in surprise.
"I don't know how, but she smelled you on me after the ritual and knows you're a Horcrux just like her." Tom said, "Apparently that interests her; she's been quite insistent."
"Oh, okay." Harry hadn't expected her to care much about him, but it did make sense. It wasn't every day two living beings shared a common soul piece belonging to someone else. "Where is she?"
"I wouldn't know." Tom told him, a little smile adorning his face. "Don't worry, she'll find you when she wants to. Nagini is like that."
"Alright then." Harry said suspiciously. Tom just laughed.
When afternoon came, Harry went outside into the garden maintained magically behind the Manor. Tom said it wasn't necessary to go outside, but Harry wasn't going to the meeting and didn't feel like hiding in his room while the Death Eaters or Knights of whatever met with Tom. It felt too much like he was twelve again, hiding from Vernon's guest and pretending he didn't exist. Being outside was much preferable, especially when Tom's gardens were so beautiful.
Like the rest of the Manor, the gardens were quite extravagant. If the Muggles could see it, no doubt they'd be envious indeed. Petunia would lose her mind if any of the houses along Privet Drive had gardens as nice as Tom's. Dozens of flowers bloomed, not a weed to be seen between their rows of flowerbeds.
It wasn't for maybe half an hour that Harry spotted Nagini. She was lounging in the sun, atop a stone along the garden path, but she was watching him with dark eyes.
'Hello.' Harry said, slipping into Parseltongue.
'Greetings.' Perhaps Harry should've expected it, but Parseltongue rolled across Nagini's tongue with fluid Harry couldn't imagine imitating. Nagini spoke it with rolling and lilting syllables that represented a beauty in the language Harry hadn't even associated with Parseltongue. The snake language was available to him, but it was not his birth language or even the language for his species. The difference between them was stark.
'You must be Nagini.' Harry said.
'Yes.' She rose up as Harry approached, her long coils reaching out to look at Harry more closely. 'And you are the other one like me.'
'A Horcrux, yes.' Harry confirmed, 'One of Tom's.'
'I know this.' Nagini said, 'We are the same, you know.'
'How d'you figure?'
'We are connected through soul shards to the one that is Ours.' Nagini replied, as though it was obvious. 'Thus, we are the same.'
'Ours?' Harry echoed, 'You mean Tom?'
'I don't care what he calls himself.' Nagini hissed, 'But yes, He is our soul-sharer.' Harry smiled a little. He wondered what Tom would say if he knew Nagini didn't want to refer to him by name. Personally, Harry thought it was hilarious. 'Come here.'
'Uh sure.' Harry stepped closer to her, curious and surprised. Nagini surprised him even further by quickly striking forward and wrapping herself around his torso. He might've been frightened if not for the fact that he knew for sure she wouldn't hurt him. 'What're you doing?'
'Getting settled.' Nagini slithered up his body until she sat kind of like a scarf around his shoulders, the rest of her long serpentine body winding down his torso and around his waist.
'Happy?' Harry raised an eyebrow.
'Comfortable.' Nagini said, hissing smoothly in his ear. Harry smiled. Harry then started walking through the gardens at a slow stroll. It was odd with extra weight wiggling slightly as he moved, but he gradually adjusted.
'Tom said you wanted to meet me.' Harry prompted, tilting his head. 'Was it just so you could climb me like a perch? A soul-sharing perch?'
'Not entirely.' Nagini told him, sounding amused. 'It is because I have been curious about you for a long while now.'
'Why?' Maybe it was stupid of him, but Harry hadn't ever really thought about meeting her before; it hadn't occurred to him in the slightest.
'I have seen through your eyes.' Nagini hissed softly. Harry froze for a moment, nearly tripping over a stone on the path. Nagini hissed a little unhappily in his ear at the jostled motion.
'You what?'
'I saw great halls and marble steps.' Nagini said, 'High arches and flaming torches. I saw the world through eyes not my own.'
'Hogwarts.' Harry breathed.
'I do not understand your surprise.' Nagini told him. She looked amused by Harry's stunned expression. 'We've seen through mine, I know you have. I felt it. Many seasons ago.'
Harry walked in silence for a moment as he thought. It wasn't until perhaps several full minutes went by that he remembered something from the previous summer; the time he spent searching for answers that Dumbledore would not give him; when Harry spent time ruminating in his dreams to find the other Horcruxes.
'I saw you with Tom.' Harry said finally, 'Or, what he used to be. Last summer.'
'I knew.' Nagini told him, 'I did not understand what it was, or who it was, until Ours returned with a new face and your scent clinging to his skin. I realized then that we are the same. Splinters of Him.'
'I guess you're right, sort of.' Harry smiled, 'Though, the word 'splinters' implies we are separate, broken pieces of him. That's not true.'
'Oh?'
'We are all connected.' Harry said, 'You and I are connected through Tom, as likewise we are each connected to him. Can you not feel it?'
It had taken a while to understand, but Harry realized why it soothed him when Tom touched the mark on his brow. The tiny sliver of extra soul rested in his forehead, and Tom's presence reconciled their connection. Perhaps it was odd, but, in a way, Harry knew the Horcrux inside him was alive. It was a part of him, yes, but he understood that day in the graveyard it wasn't just him losing control of himself - there had been something smothering him; something Tom pacified and wrangled before it killed Harry completely.
'I feel it.' Nagini admitted, 'Though I imagine differently than you. Humans are odd creatures, I've found.'
'What does it feel like to you?'
'Perhaps like a wire.' Nagini hissed, 'If I tugged on it, I could touch the connection placed between myself and Ours. Though, it is painful. Beings are not meant to hold extra souls, and acknowledging that little piece is dangerous.'
'Yeah, I noticed.' Harry huffed, 'I felt a bit of that during the ritual that restored Tom.'
'I felt sadness that day.' Nagini said, pensive. 'Left behind. Angry. I did not understand why until Ours returned home more whole than I'd ever seen him, and the connection between our souls had grown.'
'That's probably because he has more of his soul back.' Harry nodded, 'Less strewn about, it makes sense you'd feel more connected to the other pieces. No matter how haphazardly I shoved them together.'
'They heal. Slow, but steady.' Nagini told him simply, 'I feel it. The cracks are filling it, holes patched, windows shut. Healing and fighting the darkness that filled that space for decades.'
Harry wondered why he couldn't see it the way Nagini did. Perhaps because he wasn't a snake like her, but perhaps not. Maybe she had magic too, though a much different kind than theirs; it would definitely explain how she survived all the time spent with Tom in those years of possession and insanity. Still, Harry wondered.
"Harry?" He turned to find Tom standing at the back door, smiling at them both. 'Nagini. I see you've found our guest.'
'I found her.' Harry said smugly. Nagini hissed irritably in his ear but did not dispute it.
'The meeting is over.' Tom made to join them, crossing the gardens.
'Was it productive?' Harry inquired.
'For the most part, yes.' Tom reached out, letting Nagini lean forward to prod his fingers with a couple tongue flicks. 'They're going to begin spreading the word of my reappearance. Mostly within the Ministry, to start.'
'The Ministry? Are they being careful?' Harry couldn't help but ask, 'A lot of them work for Dumbledore, like Auror Shacklebolt.'
'I've warned them not to speak about it to very many, which will lower the chances of informing the wrong people or person.' Tom said, 'But we cannot guarantee anything. We're being as careful as can be expected while taking a risk such as this.'
'Fair enough.'
'Your talk of human politics bores me.' Nagini complained in a low hiss. Harry laughed.
'Politics bore me as well.' He said to her, 'We share that opinion.'
'And yet you discuss it so easily.' Nagini pointed out.
'Because it's necessary.' Harry told her, 'What Tom and I are fighting for is important.'
'It's all nonconsequential to me.' Nagini said blandly. 'Unimportant completely.'
'Lucky you.' Harry said dryly.
'I'm glad you two can get along.' Tom huffed, 'Nagini was complaining about being alone prior to this, but with you around I think she'll be just fine.'
'How long is he staying?' Nagini asked Tom.
'Until school starts in September.' Tom replied, 'Harry's spending the summer here with us.'
'I'm rather looking forward to it.' Harry grinned, I'll be hanging out with a Horcrux who doesn't want to kill me, which is a first.'
'There are others?' Nagini asked.
'Were.' Harry corrected, 'Not anymore.'
'And there were never other living ones.' Tom added, 'They were just objects with a small will of their own.' Eh, Harry would disagree about the 'small' part of that sentence. The Diary was more than a little sentient; more like a lot sentient. A whole lot.
'That's boring.' Nagini sighed out, 'Well, I suppose this one will be enough to entertain me this season.'
'Glad to be of service.' Harry replied blandly.
'I imagine Harry will keep the both of us entertained.' Tom said. He turned to Harry then, smiling warmly. 'I'm glad you're here with us.'
'Me too.' Harry really was happy to be with Tom. It wasn't like he could go back to the Dursleys anyway, and even if he could he wouldn't.
Tom was more his family now than the Dursleys ever were.
Notes:
Next week we get a peek into Ginny, Ron, and Hermione's summer at Grimmauld Place! Look forward to it ;)
Also sidenote: I haven't seen the Fantastic Beasts movies, so forget Nagini canon from there. She's just a cool snake up in here and we love her <3 Thanks!
Chapter 61: Grimmauld Place
Summary:
Ginny, Ron and Hermione are Grimmauld Place for the summer, trapped in the old house with the Order. It doesn't go super well.
Notes:
Hello! For today's chapter we're getting into some fun plot stuff, so I hope you enjoy!
Also, side note: I've officially finished writing to the end of the fic, and I've added the completion countdown! ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 61
Number Twelve
"D'you ever think it's a play on words?" Ginny asked, "I mean, this place is old as dirt and grim as hell."
"Personally, I think Sirius made up the name to spite his family." Ron said, "I mean, can you imagine the Black family living in a place called 'Grimmauld' for years? Actually, don't answer that."
"For a bunch of Muggle-hating assholes, it's odd to me they lived here." Hermione hummed, "This whole apartment complex is filled with Muggles; all except Number Twelve, which is us."
"This place is weird." Ginny sighed, "Was weird last summer and it's still weird now."
Grimmauld Place was a depressing hole Hermione was very much not happy to have been thrown in over the summer yet again. Being so close to the Order over the summer wasn't Hermione's idea of fun, but she couldn't use the 'my family is going skiing' excuse again. There was no way of rejecting the invitation without arousing suspicion, which probably would have been worse.
It was good that she had Ron and Ginny with her again, but it was harder this time since the twins were back at the Burrow with Percy. Molly and Arthur split the difference, attending meetings at Grimmauld Place but sleeping over at the Burrow, so for them it was like a sucky day trip they made every day before returning home. Hermione, Ron and Ginny weren't so lucky.
Though they'd tidied it up and 'convinced' Kreacher to clean away some of the grime, the house was still unappealing and dark and oppressive. Hermione hated not being allowed outside, and she knew her friends did too, especially since there was no danger! Dumbledore was fighting a war that didn't exist anymore, which didn't help their moods much.
For the first week of their stay, the three of them stayed mostly separate from the adults they shared the house with. Sometimes they worked on their homework, other times they took turns throwing silverware at a wall to see if they'd stick, and occasionally they just flopped down on the floor to complain. A few times it was all three at once, depending on how each member of their chaotic trio was feeling. Still, they all collectively agreed they hated Grimmauld Place and that didn't change the further into summer it got.
"This place sucks." Hermione, who was prone to complaining when she was sleep deprived, said angrily one day while lounging in the sitting room. "I'm tired, and my eyes hurt."
"You shouldn't've stayed up all night reading those books. That's your problem." Ginny said, not looking up from her summer homework. Her fifth year was coming up, meaning she'd need all the help she could get to prepare for her O.W.L. exams.
"Late at night is the only time I can risk heading to the library in the attic." Hermione groaned, "If Sirius caught me reading any of it he'd pitch a fit." She was complaining, but it was also true.
"Yeah, fair." Ginny said with a sigh, "What've you been reading, anyway? You didn't say."
"I'm reading up on Neutral core alignments compared to Light and Dark." Hermione said, brightening a bit. "You guys have such a wide spectrum of skills, you know, it's amazing."
"Harry said Neutrals aren't any more powerful than any other category." Ginny countered, "It depends on the will of the person."
"I know." Hermione replied, "I'm just saying having that middle ground makes it easier for you to learn all forms of Magic. Sure, Lights can wield Dark and Dark can use Light, but they mostly use their own category because it feels more natural. Neutrals don't have to think about that."
"Says your books." Ginny finally looked up, raising an unimpressed eyebrow. "I'll have you know that, at least in my experience, reaching for certain spells can be really difficult."
"How so?" Hermione frowned, but it was curious in nature.
"It's difficult to explain." Ginny shrugged, "I have the confidence and I know I'll succeed, but sometimes it still feels like I'm barely scraping the edge of what's out there for me. Like I have a stream coming through the cracks of a huge dam."
"Oh! Interesting." Hermione lit up, "I had no idea. We'll have to find a way around that, then! I'm sure there's something written about it somewhere."
"Harry might know." Ginny said, "He's got those books on Core natures, doesn't he?"
"I think so." Hermione hummed, "We can ask him when school starts. And if all else fails, we can just ask the Room or something."
"It does seem to always have what we need." Ginny huffed, "I wonder how it works."
"Ugh, don't even." Hermione rolled her eyes. She sank back into the couch with a groan. "I'm too tired to speculate the inner workings of a complex Magical compartment space that procures the pictured desires of those accessing it."
"Are we talking about the Room?" Ron entered the sitting room and plopped down next to Hermione on the couch, across from Ginny in her chair. "Because that sounds an apt description for it."
"We were." Ginny laughed, "Though, Hermione's decided not to question the 'inner complex workings' right now. She's not slept well."
"Again?" Ron frowned. "Hermione, don't tell me you've stayed up reading again."
"Okay, I won't."
"Hermione." Ron sighed. Hermione leaned into his shoulder, also sighing. "You should take better care of yourself."
"They're just so interesting." Hermione defended, "I wish I could take them with us when summer ends."
"Why can't you?" Ginny asked.
"They're tied to this stupid house." Hermione scowled, "No doubt the work of Sirius' horrid mother - casting a spell that'll disintegrate any book that leaves Grimmauld."
"She was probably trying to protect the library." Ginny said, amused. "How'd you find out about the curse?"
"Well… I sort of…" Hermione muttered something too low for them to hear.
"What was that?"
"I stole one last summer and it turned to dust when I passed the doorway outside." Hermione repeated with a huff, crossing her arms defensively. "It's not like Sirius wants the books, so I thought, why not? After it disintegrated I went looking for answers as to why, mostly because I worried it was the book itself, but then I stumbled upon a protective curse to contain objects within a certain premises. When we got back here last week, well… I threw a book out the window. To test it."
Hermione was embarrassed, Ginny could tell. Despite that she couldn't hold in small snickers, earning her a scowl. Ron laughed openly though, kissing the top of Hermione's head.
"Oh Hermione, never change." Ron said affectionately. Hermione squeaked, turning to hide her face in Ron's shoulder. It made Ginny laugh too.
"Anyway, moving on from Hermione's theft and blatant destruction of personal property–" Ginny ignored Hermione's indignant noise as she sat up "–aren't you guys expecting your exam results soon?"
"In a few days, yeah." Ron shrugged, "Though, I'm not sure if they'll make it through the wards or not. Dad says Dumbledore amped them up since last summer, so owls for us might not be able to get through at all."
"Great." Ginny groaned. "More security and protection we don't need. This is getting ridiculous!"
"I just wish we could talk to Harry." Ron sighed, "It'd be nice to ask him how his summer's going."
"Probably better than ours." Hermione said, "Considering where he's at."
"It'd be nice to get confirmation though." Ron smiled ruefully, "Ask him how he's been, what he's been up to; I hate being so separated over the summer like this."
"For Harry specifically, you should consider the fact that someone might intercept our letters." Ginny said, looking at them both pointedly. "Read them and such? I mean, hell, Mum takes my letters and opens them sometimes. It could happen to you guys too."
"Ah, right." Ron nodded in understanding, "Wouldn't want anyone intercepting our letters to Harry. Especially not… You-Know-Who." He grinned playfully.
"Oh no, not You-Know-Who!" Ginny gasped dramatically, "That would be just horrid, absolutely terrible."
"And imagine if You-Know-Who knew where Harry was!" Hermione added with a mocking gasp, "Oh, how terrible that would be!" They all laughed, though Ginny tried to smother hers with a coughing fit. It didn't much work.
"You shouldn't joke about that." Sirius said coolly, stepping through the doorway of the sitting room. They all straightened as he did. "Voldemort is dangerous, it's no laughing matter."
"Sorry." Ron said, not in any way believably apologetic. "We didn't mean anything by it, it's just a joke."
"You do realize he wants Harry dead, right?" Sirius raised his eyebrows.
"Yeah, we know." Ginny rolled her eyes, "What else is new? He's a danger magnet, that one." Ron ducked his head to hide a grin and Hermione bit her lip against a laugh.
"This is why you're not allowed in on Order meetings, or help with the war efforts." Sirius told them harshly, "You kids don't know how to take anything seriously. We're at war for fuck's sake! Harry is in serious danger, and you don't even seem to care."
He strode from the room, fists clenched, and they exchanged looks between the three of them. They didn't feel bad exactly, but it seemed they'd bothered Sirius more than intended.
"I'm sorry about him." Lupin stepped into the room next, a sad smile adorning his features. "Sirius is struggling right now."
"We know. He hates it here." Ron said.
"Yes." Lupin winced.
"And his family." Ginny added.
"He also hates that Dumbledore is making him stay here with us." Hermione continued, "I think he'd rather be on the streets."
"He also hates not being able to see his godson." Ginny said, "He'd like to hunt Harry down and kidnap him himself."
"That's a boat we all share." Ron grinned.
"I am sorry about him, if that's any consolation." Lupin sighed out, resigned. "Sirius means well, though he rarely expresses that these days." The bitterness in his voice was obvious, and surprising.
"What does he mean we're at war?" Hermione asked, tilting her head. "I thought You-Know-Who hasn't been seen since the graveyard." That was because of Harry and his efforts, but obviously the Order didn't know that.
"There have been complications lately that have called some of our assumptions into question." Lupin said slowly. The three blinked in collective surprise.
"Like what?" Ron prodded.
"I'm not really supposed to discuss it with you." Lupin sat down in the free chair next to Ginny's.
"Come on, nobody ever tells us anything!" Ginny huffed, "How are we to take this war business seriously if we don't even know what's going on? Personally, I haven't seen any evidence that we're at war."
"Is You-Know-Who's return not enough evidence?" Lupin raised an eyebrow, "Harry's word surely means something to you. Unless you believed he lied, as the papers say?"
"Of course not!" Ginny snapped, "Harry would never lie to us. I'd trust his word above all else's." She scowled at Lupin.
"Same for us." Hermione said coolly. "Don't think for a moment that we would believe someone else over Harry. Ever." Ron wrapped an arm around her shoulder with a firm nod of agreement.
For a moment Lupin looked stunned; he stared between the three of them a bit blankly, then smiled. It was an exasperated sort of smile, but a genuine one.
"I suppose I should've expected the hostility at such a provocative question." Lupin said, "I did not mean to imply anything. It was simply a question."
"A stupid one." Ginny narrowed her eyes. Lupin sighed.
"As for the war, I will say I know Sirius to be overly dramatic even on his best days." Lupin told them, "Currently, there is no war. Dumbledore is merely preparing for one if the need for us to be prepared arises. Better safe than sorry, in other words."
"I see." Ginny frowned.
"What kinds of things are you preparing for?" Ron asked, "Are you expecting an attack?" It probably wasn't smart to be probing an Order member on their plans, but the information would be useful and it seemed Lupin was receptive to their questions.
"Dumbledore does not know what to think." Lupin said, hesitating as he did. "You-Know-Who has been acting… strangely."
"Strangely?" Hermione prompted. She exchanged looks with her friends.
"Hm." Lupin nodded. "In the last war, he went straight to violence without any warning or care for being discovered. This time around it's as though he's hidden all his movements and changed tactics. I can't tell you much, but I will say he has more allies than we would like."
"I thought You-Know-Who didn't have allies." Hermione said innocently.
"He never did before." Lupin sighed, "Things change, I suppose. Well! That's enough depressing talk for one day." Lupin smiled at them then, "When are you O.W.L. results set to arrive?"
The three of them spent a small while talking to Lupin about unimportant things before he was called away by Molly, who stopped only to kiss her children on the head and offer Hermione a bright, warm smile.
Molly was part of the Order, and Hermione and the others were glad she nor Arthur had been at that first interrupted peace meeting. Hermione wasn't sure Ginny and Ron would have been able to face her opposing presence, let alone ever look at her the same way after. They were all glad for her lack of involvement, and her husband's.
Arthur Weasley seemed to play a much more passive role compared to his enthusiastic and determined wife; he never kicked up a fuss like Molly did. The others all hurried into meetings and rushed the children out, but Arthur always made time to smile at them or say a few apologetic or sympathetic words before disappearing after them much more slowly.
"Sometimes I wish I could tell them." Ginny confided in Hermione one night, curled up on the beds of their shared room. "I feel awful about lying and hiding from them, but at the same time… I know they'd choose Dumbledore over us if they knew the truth, and I don't want to see that. I'm not sure I can take it."
"I'm sorry." Hermione reached across the gap separating their beds to clasp her friend's hand. "One day, they'll know."
"You mean once Dumbledore is out of the way and our friend is with Harry, standing on top of it all?" Ginny huffed, "That is a long ways away. You know how Dumbledore is, it won't be easy."
"I do know." Hermione murmured, "But I also have faith. Call it naive hope if you want, but I really believe Harry is going to pull it off."
"I believe in him too." Ginny said, "But I also know that not everything can turn out perfect. There are always consequences."
Hermione did not know how to respond to that, so she merely squeezed Ginny's hand and remained silent as they laid together in the dark.
The days at Grimmauld Place melded together. The three of them would clean or mess around or study; Sirius would torment Kreacher and the elf would sass him back; they'd be kicked out of an Order meeting and whisper amongst themselves about Harry and their plans whenever they could; Arthur would smile sadly and Molly would fuss while Sirius scowled and Lupin prayed for patience; every day was the same at Grimmauld Place, each sequence unfortunately predictable.
There was an Order meeting in progress one day when Ginny pulled Hermione aside, sitting them both on the floor of their room as casually as possible so any simple passerby would glance at them and keep on walking.
Ginny was getting restless, which was never good for a Weasley. So she did what she did best and got to work on the one thing she knew she could do to contribute. Maybe it wouldn't be much help in the long run, but it gave her something to do and Hermione was always happy to listen and talk about Ginny's ideas. It was one of the reasons Ginny valued her as a friend so much.
Hermione was glad for the distraction as well. She was often stuck in her head worrying about their plans, especially involving Dumbledore. Though she was anxious talking about Harry's side of the war where they might be overheard, there was only so much she could do after being surrounded by oblivious cowards fighting an imaginary war.
"Do you remember the headband idea we had to stick the hoods on more firmly to the uniforms? So they wouldn't fall off?" Ginny asked, pulling out a thick black notebook, a pencil shoved into the rings.
"Yeah." Hermione confirmed, "You mentioned it before the first parley meeting."
"Well, I sketched a few designs for it." Ginny flipped open her notebook, glancing over her shoulder briefly at the empty doorway behind her. They couldn't risk shutting the door - it would draw too much attention.
"What've you got?" Hermione leaned in close.
"The hoods were made to be loose, to hang over our eyes." Ginny pointed to a sketched out drawing of the hood and cape attached to the costume. "If I redesigned them to have a wider opening, or make them slightly taller, I could add a headband around the back. See here?" She tapped another illustration.
"You'd use the Sticking Charm?" Hermione prompted.
"Yeah, like you did for the zills on our gloves." Ginny nodded. She turned the page. "This is an overview of the current costume, but right here I wrote a couple modifications that we could make to improve the costume overall."
"Oh, like what?"
"D'you remember how difficult it was to move our fingers in those tight gloves we were wearing?" Ginny asked, "If we had looser gloves, handling our wands would be easier. We'd have to consider how that might affect our ability to use the zills, but I doubt it'd make a huge difference."
"That's awesome, Gin." Hermione told her brightly, "What else have you got?"
"Well–"
"What are you doing?" Hermione looked up, eyes wide, to find Lupin staring at them from where he lingered in the doorway.
"Just… sketching some outfits." Ginny slid the notebook back towards her, but Lupin's eyes followed it as she did.
"Outfits." Lupin echoed, "For what?"
"Fred and George have been making clothing as a part of their Joke Shop stuff." Ginny said with a sheepish laugh, "It's nothing."
"Let me see that." Lupin said it gently, though it was not a request. Ginny sent Hermione a panicked look, but handed it over. "You designed this?"
"Yes, Professor." Ginny lowered her eyes.
"For your brothers, you said?"
"Professor Lupin, really it's nothing." Hermione spoke up, "It's just that, Fred and George are trying out this new thing, and–"
"Don't lie to me." Lupin's voice shifted from pleasant to firm, and Hermione's mouth went dry.
Lupin's eyes drank in the detailed drawing, no doubt remembering seeing Harry and his nine dressed as such last December. Hermione and Ginny had both been there, and Lupin too. An encounter like that wasn't something a person could forget.
Hermione's stomach turned to lead as Lupin turned to shut the door, then knelt down to be level with them. He placed the notebook on the floor, drawing down, and his eyes seemed to glow amber as he stared them both down with complete seriousness.
"I think you two have a few things to tell me." He said, "So, let's talk."
Notes:
Uh oh 👀
Chapter 62: The Knights of Walpurgis
Summary:
Harry attends his first meeting with Tom's Knights as the mysterious Speaker.
Notes:
Y'all are gonna hate me for leaving you on that cliffhanger with Lupin, but I can't help it! We're back to Harry for now! Next week is back to Remus, I promise ;)
I hope you enjoy ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 62
The Speaker and The Knights
"You're sure?" Harry asked yet again, maybe for the third time. "Today? Seriously?"
"Yes, today." Tom smiled, clearly amused.
"You did this on purpose." Harry huffed, grinning despite himself. "You're springing this on me last minute because you just wanted to see my reaction."
"That could be true." Tom said coyly, sipping his tea. "Regardless, I am being serious. I'd like you to attend the meeting today."
"As the Speaker."
"Precisely." Tom nodded, "You'll remain anonymous because I believe the majority of my followers wouldn't take well to knowing they now partially serve the Harry Potter."
"I hate when you say it like that." Harry made a face.
"Like what?" Tom smirked, "Like you're a celebrity? Like you're the most famous and worshiped person of your generation?"
"Hey, I'm only well-liked in Hogwarts." Harry corrected, "The rest of Britain still calls me a lying liar who lies because I tattled on your resurrection."
"True enough." Tom laughed, "Despite your dislike, the sentiment remains true. They're not ready to accept you're an ally now; so, we'll keep you anonymous. For now."
"Works for me." Harry shrugged, "When?"
"About," Tom checked his watch, "Two hours from now, at one o'clock this afternoon."
"Sounds good." Harry hummed, "I have my uniform, but since there's no point just sitting around in it I'll get ready closer to the meeting."
"As you wish." Tom said agreeably, "Come with me, I'll show you where we'll be meeting." He stood smoothly, leaving his empty teacup and saucer on the table, to lead Harry out of the study and through the Manor.
Harry, as they walked, tried to guess where it would be. It would have to be a large space with room for all the Knights or Death Eaters or whatever to sit down. That meant probably one of the dining rooms. Harry and Tom only ever used the dining room near the sitting room because of the pretty view out the window; the second dining room was down the hall from the kitchen, a little larger and much emptier.
As it turned out, Harry's prediction was correct.
"We'll be meeting in here." Tom pushed the double doors open and stepped aside, allowing Harry to view the room and examine everything.
Harry hadn't been in the second dining room really, apart from very briefly during the tour of the Manor the first day of Summer Break. It was a large space, definitely made for entertaining, a pretty chandelier hanging above the massive fucking table at the center of the room.
The table was set up with twelve chairs set out for use, which accounted for every person Harry was expecting to attend. There were two seats at each head, then four seated on the long sides of the table. Harry wondered briefly what the Riddles would think knowing Tom was using their family Manor, which had previously been completely Muggle, to house magical and mildly evil houseparties.
"This is where your Knights sit?" Harry asked, stepping forward to brush his fingertips across the blue strip of fabric laid out down the center of the table like an odd sort of tablecloth.
"Yes." Tom confirmed, "And I've set up the table a very specific way, seating my Knights in specific places depending on how much I trust them."
"Like a seating chart." Harry surmised, amused. Tom nodded.
"You and I are here, at the head." Tom told him, gesturing to the two seats side by side on the end. "Then Severus will be adjacent to you with Tiberius by me. I placed them there because I know their loyalty is true. The next pair of seats are further from us, the sort of people I consider lower rank. That means Lucius and Yaxley across from each other; then Crabbe and Goyle; then the Carrow siblings. Alecto next to Crabbe, Amycus next to Goyle." Tom walked the length of the table, gesturing to each seat as he went. "The far end of the table, the two I'm most wary of, will be Macnair and Avery."
"How will they know where to sit?" Harry asked, staring at the identical seats. "How do they know how you rank them?"
"They'll know." Tom said with a half smile. "You'll see."
"That's incredibly cryptic." Harry told him.
"Good."
In the time before the meeting, Harry lounged about lazily chatting with Nagini. She had a lot to say about a bunch of different topics, and Harry was happy to listen to her even if the topic seemed quite trivial. No matter what she spoke about, Harry was captivated by her use of Parseltongue as well as her storytelling abilities.
She also talked a lot about Tom, which Harry thought was hilarious. The best part was that Nagini met Tom while he was just a wraith, barely alive, and they'd not often been separated since then. Nagini watched as he changed from the insane Voldemort that murdered innocents, to a wary Dark Lord allying with Harry Potter, to the Tom Riddle they now knew. She was there for all of it, and Harry enjoyed hearing about Tom through her eyes.
'Ours would spend hours pacing whenever an owl arrived with another letter from you.' Nagini told him at one point, 'He'd obsess over them, reading your missives over and over trying to decide if you were sincere or false.'
'When did he accept that I was being sincere?'
'Not until Ours returned with a new scent and face. He was not so certain before then.' Nagini confided, 'It was on-and-off for him. Sometimes he boasted about finally discovering a way to win the war completely undisputed, and other times he'd lock himself away and mutter to himself about betrayals and doubts and power.'
'I suppose that's fair.' Harry smiled, 'He had no reason to trust me, but even so I'm glad he gave me a chance. After all, that's how we got here in the first place. He responded cordially, which got the ball rolling for everything else to fall into place.'
'It was much more than that.' Nagini disagreed, 'Though Ours may never admit it, he knows you are the only reason he didn't continue down his previous path towards his inevitable doom. You saved him, and he knows that. I feel Ours will never forget it, and always feel he owes you for what you've done for him.'
'Tom owes me nothing.' Harry said, 'He's the one who saved me, in the end.'
Harry bid Nagini goodbye roughly half hour before the meeting was set to start and went to dress in his Speaker costume. He gave Hermione all the rest for safe keeping, considering she had that weird beaded handbag that seemed to hold an infinite collection of possessions without detection or weight. Hermione had all the costumes but his, for they'd both guessed Harry would need it.
His bathroom had a full length mirror, and Harry spent maybe a full five minutes adjusting his hood and clothing. At first he didn't know why, but it slowly dawned on him that he was nervous; he had no reason to be, especially when Tom would be sitting with him the whole time, but he was nervous anyway.
Surprisingly, what Harry was most concerned with was that Tom's Knights wouldn't like him - wouldn't respect him. Harry normally might not've minded the thought, but considering they were Tom's followers he sort of wanted them to approve of him. He wanted them to accept him.
"Ready?" Tom asked, meeting Harry in the main hall when he went downstairs. With a grin, Harry said nothing and merely clicked twice. Tom sighed fondly. "I take it that means yes?"
"Sort of." Harry said with a smile, "It's an acknowledgement."
"It's interesting that your Wraiths seemed to have all learned what those signals mean." Tom tilted his head, "You'll have to teach me one day."
"It's actually a lot simpler than we make it seem." Harry huffed, "One click is asking for permission, or signaling something important, and two is confirmation or acknowledgement. Everything else we hash out beforehand according to what needs to be said." Harry remembered assigning a rhythm of clicks to each of his ritual people so they could differentiate. It'd taken a while, but they were all on the same page by the time the ritual rolled around, so it worked out.
"Interesting." Tom hummed, "Would you like to set up a few for the meeting?"
"Sure." Harry shrugged, "How about the one click is gonna signal I want you to elaborate on whatever you're saying? Two is agreement, as always. And, let's see, if I disagree with whatever's being said, that'll be three clicks."
"How will I know why you disagree?" Tom asked.
"You won't." Harry shrugged, "It's not a language, just a basic signaling system."
"I see." Tom said with a nod, "You know, you could make it a real language if you wanted to."
"I bet some of my friends would jump at the chance to hash it all out to create a more sophisticated form of communication." Harry laughed, "I suppose we just haven't considered it for real." Though, the idea would be no doubt enthusiastically received.
He could already imagine Hermione and Theo arguing over logistics; Millicent and Luna writing down every single idea throughout; Draco and Ron leaning in over their shoulders but not actually helping; Terry and Malcolm debating back and forth about adding different kind of zills to make different noises; it would be an absolutely amazing shit-show to watch.
"You could suggest it at some point." Tom said, "Even after you can discard the mask and reveal your identity, having some way to communicate nonverbally might come in handy."
"You're right, actually." Harry said, "Maybe I'll mention it when school starts up again in September." Tom smiled at him, and soon after they headed to the meeting room to take their seats and wait.
To Harry's surprise, it was exactly one o'clock when each Knight filed into Riddle Manor and into the dining/meeting room with practiced ease. They might've been completely in sync the whole entrance, if not for the way they all seemed to freeze the moment they spotted Harry at Tom's side.
As each Knight froze, Tom met their eyes and gently nodded them to a specific seat in a very firm and purposeful manner. It made sense now how they all knew where to be; they quickly found their seats and checked before sitting down to each receive a tiny nod from Tom. Silent but effective, which Harry approved of.
When everyone was seated, some looking fearful or unnerved or interested, Tom folded his hands on the table and scanned their faces with a serious expression.
"As you can see, we have a guest today." Tom said, soft and firm, gesturing to Harry at his side. "This is the Speaker, my trusted ally and friend." Harry smiled a little at that.
"Trusted ally and friend, huh?" Yaxley a few seats down seemed to be eyeing Harry up, seemingly to judge his presence. "They don't look like much."
Though Harry was nearly of age, he was still a teenager. It was more obvious with him seated next to adults, and no doubt his youth and small stature (at least compared to Tom and Snape) surprised them. He ignored the flash of irritation it caused.
"I assure you, the Speaker is a capable individual." Tom said smoothly, "In more ways than one."
"I'd like to know more about what plans you have involving the Speaker." Nott spoke up. He seemed polite, but cautious. Harry approved.
"The Speaker has a widespread influence, touching all their followers with ease." Tom said, "The Speaker's purpose is to turn as many people to our side as possible. We want to create change, and for that we need the majority support. The Speaker can offer that."
"How?" Malfoy asked, frowning. "It seems the Speaker can accomplish very little as they are now; people are bound to be suspicious of them for how they act and look. What kind of influence can they possibly have?"
"That is one of the things you aren't privy to know at this time." Tom answered, "Part of the deal I've made with the Speaker involves trust that we'll both follow through on our word. Speaker promised that I would return to power, and they'd build the influence I need when the time comes for me to rejoin society to begin that change. The rest is best left unsaid."
"What can you tell us?" One of the Carrows asked, picking her fingers boredly. Harry guessed she was Alecto.
"The Speaker doesn't look like they've much to contribute." Her brother Amycus added dryly, "They're smaller than I expected. Less intimidating." Harry scowled.
"The Speaker has already amassed over three hundred followers." Tom said sharply, "Every one of them will serve the Speaker in any way they ask. That's far more than you've ever contributed, Amycus. Know your place."
Harry frowned at the description, but he reluctantly acknowledged the truth of it. Having practically all of Hogwarts at his beck and call did kind of agree with the statement. He would never ask anything of them, but if he did Harry knew they'd try to help without even thinking about it.
"Over three hundred?" Malfoy exclaimed. He grew pale, as did Crabbe and Goyle down the table. They were afraid, Harry realized.
"That's correct." Tom spoke like it was no big deal, which seemed to unnerve them even further. Harry found it extremely amusing, despite the fact that he should've felt bad that they were so afraid.
"How?" Yaxley asked then. He sounded intense, but not accusatory. "How did they manage such a feat?"
"The Speaker is incredibly persuasive." Tom said lightly, "They've managed to even turn Order members to our side."
Harry clicked his zill three times. Tom was approaching dangerous territory, which Tom immediately smiled apologetically for. "Understood, Speaker."
"What did they say?" Nott asked, eyes wide. "Can you understand that?" His curious silver eyes reminded Harry of Theo.
"I can." Tom smirked, "As for what it means, that's not your concern." With a hidden grin, Harry clicked twice in agreement. Tom winked at him in return.
"It's not Morse code." Avery from the other end of the table said with a frown, "I don't understand what the pattern is."
"I don't think we're supposed to." Macnair muttered, scowling. Tom chose not to acknowledge that and simply moved on.
"Now, getting down to business, I'd like to discuss what you've been saying to the people I assigned you." Tom said, "Nott, have you spoken to Mr. Burke?" Tom's old employer when he worked at Borgin and Burkes in Knockturn Alley.
"I have, Riddle." Nott said immediately, "He was under the impression you'd disappeared to avoid having to quit. He never suspected anything else."
"And what did you tell him?"
"I said just as you told me." Nott answered easily. Harry, who had no idea what that was, clicked once. Tom looked over at him considerably, then turned back to an unsettled Nott.
"Tell me what you said exactly." Tom said. Nott blinked in surprise, but nodded.
"I told Mr. Burke that you traveled abroad because you received news that you had surviving family in America, but it turned out to be a false alarm. I told him you'd remained there to immerse yourself on how American politics worked, and are returning home with the goals of an aspiring political entrepreneur."
Tom looked at Harry, who clicked twice in satisfaction.
"Very good." Tom said to Nott, pretending not to notice his Knight's confusion. "How did he take it?"
"Mr. Burke was delighted at the prospect that he might see you again, and told me to relay to you that you're welcome to visit him in Knockturn any time you wish."
"Thank you." Tom acknowledged, "Now, Malfoy, have you had any luck with Professor Merrythought?"
"Yes, I found Galatea Merrythought working at St. Mungo's." Malfoy confirmed a bit stiffly, glancing at Harry's dark figure every so often. "After she retired from her Defence Against the Dark Arts post shortly following your graduation, she focused on pursuing a career in healing. When I mentioned you, she remembered you very fondly and said she often wondered where you'd gone."
"And you told her what was instructed?" Tom prompted.
"Yes, of course." Malfoy nodded hurriedly, "She was glad to hear of your return, though saddened by your story of false hope for family, but didn't say much else."
"Thank you." Tom nodded to him, "And you, Yaxley?"
Down the table Tom went, asking each Knight for updates on people from Tom's past that Harry had never heard of; Tom was slowly reinserting himself as a real person, despite his rather sudden and unorthodox disappearance several decades prior.
The general consensus of the meeting boiled down to "Yeah no, everyone likes and remembers Tom and would love to see him again," which was endlessly amusing to Harry. Tom hadn't been kidding when he said he could charm anyone - it seemed nearly every person who'd ever met him only ever saw the polite, shallow personality he wore on the surface. It was as baffling to Harry as it was amusing.
When it was time for the meeting to end, Tom wrapped up by asking them to continue watching and listening for subtle openings. Occasionally Tom's eyes drifted to Harry, and ever so often Harry would confirm his support with a double click. Every time he did it the Knights went immediately on guard, which Harry found hilarious.
The Knights all left together once Tom dismissed them. It was immediately obvious they weren't nearly as coordinated when leaving as they had been upon arriving; their exits were awkward and stuttered as they seemed to consider a way to say goodbye without actually saying 'goodbye' for some reason. Nevertheless, Tom nodded to each of them as they left. Harry could tell his acknowledgment still surprised them; they were still terrified of the person he'd been as Lord Voldemort.
"They haven't adjusted to you yet." Harry said as he removed his face mask and hood. "I think a few of them still worry you'll punish them or something."
"I'm aware." Tom sighed, "It's unfortunate, but unavoidable. I cannot go back and fix my mistakes; all I can do is move forward the best I can."
"Well, we're definitely moving forward." Harry grinned, "I'd say we're all on track to reintroduce you as a person by the end of the summer."
"Carefully, but yes." Tom agreed, "I'd like to get a job at the Ministry. Even if it's a small one, it'll be a stepping stone for the higher positions."
"And then we can start making a real difference." Harry said.
"Harry." Tom put a hand on his shoulder, affection bleeding into his tone and expression. "You've already made a difference, and the students at Hogwarts feel it every single day. What you've done, uniting the school under one cause, dismantling the House-stigma and improving inter-House relations, bringing them together with so much goodness, you've accomplished what many had previously deemed impossible. What you've done is extraordinary, and everything from now on will just be icing on the cake. Hogwarts is a better place now, safer and warmer, and it's all because of you."
Harry was struck speechless in that moment, and all he could think to do was pull Tom into a tight hug to express the sheer gratitude he didn't know how to explain with words. Tom squeezed him just as tightly, a fondly knowing smile playing across his lips.
Tom was right. They'd already made a difference, and they'd only just begun.
Notes:
Help (╥﹏╥) My free time is running away from me.
School starts today! 30hrs a week for 14 months straight with no breaks except national holidays! It's intense but when I graduate in Nov 2024 I will have my degree!
Pray for me guys, I'm gonna need it XD
Chapter 63: Let It Slip
Summary:
After confronting Miss Granger and Miss Weasley, Remus has a whole lot of questions.
Notes:
Hello everyone! We're back to Grimmauld Place, and I hope you all enjoy Remus' pov here :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 63
Thoughts and Confusion
Remus wasn't sure what to make of the two girls sitting across from him. He knelt with a sketchbook face down under one palm, trying his best not to crush it with unnecessary force despite the tension and anxiety he felt growing in him. Remus needed to understand before jumping to conclusions.
"Professor Lupin–" He held up a hand and Granger fell silent. She bit her lip, giving away her own anxiety.
"I think we should start from the beginning." Remus said, "Miss Weasley, is this your first time designing an outfit such as this?" He saw her wince.
"... No." Granger gave her what seemed to be an outraged look, though perhaps betrayed would be a better word, which was telling in a number of ways. It meant Weasley was being honest, that Granger disapproved, and they both shared a connection to the dark figures in Remus' memory of that graveyard meeting. It was not a good sign.
"Miss Granger." Remus said. Granger straightened, her eyes snapping back to him. "Do you know what these are for?" He tapped the notebook with one finger.
"They're for the twins." Granger said firmly, "They're working on a new project, that's all."
"A project for what?"
"For…" Granger glanced at Weasley, who looked a bit miserable.
"They're for a Shield Set." Weasley said quietly, answering when Granger didn't.
"A Shield Set?" Remus echoed, "What's that?"
"Fred and George found a way to weave protective enchantments into clothing, making them repel or stop some harmful spells." Weasley explained, slow and wary.
"They're just trying to protect people." Granger added quickly, "It's nothing, Professor, really." Remus said nothing for a moment.
He vividly remembered a figure clad in black, identical to the figure sketched in Weasley's notebook, taking the full brunt of a powerful stunner with nothing more than a small stumble. A seemingly impossible feat, yet it seemed the twin Weasleys that had once been no more than amusing pranksters were creating enchanted pieces of clothing that were somehow in the hands of people as dangerous and unpredictable as the Speaker and those Wraiths.
"Have your brothers been selling this new equipment?" Remus asked finally.
"No." Granger said the same time Weasley answered, "Yes." They looked at each other in hesitant dread. It would've been amusing if not for the knowing foreboding in Remus's stomach.
"I see." Remus whispered, "I'm not going to pretend to understand what's going on here, so I'd like very much for you two to be honest with me." He didn't leave room for argument in his tone. "Do you know who the twins made these Shield Sets for?"
The girls said nothing to that, which was more telling than they probably thought it was. They were both in on whatever was happening, and so were the Weasley twins. Remus did not like what that implied. If they were involved with the Speaker in any way…
"How about we try something else." Remus shifted to sit cross-legged and closed the sketchbook, pushing it back towards Weasley. Her eyes followed the motion but she did not move to take it back. "I'm going to talk, and you are going to listen." They nodded.
"Let's say the twins received an offer to make these special outfits, and they accepted. I presume they were offered a lot of money for this job. Perhaps also you, Miss Weasley, for designing them." Remus looked between them. Weasley was staring at her lap miserably, while Granger was staring at him with sharp brown eyes. "The twins made a handful of these outfits, and gave them to whoever paid them for it. Now tell me, is that scenario correct?"
"... Yes." Miss Weasley's word was no more than a tiny whisper, but Remus heard it.
"You know who you gave these too?" Remus asked, "Do you know who now has these?"
"Yes." This time her answer was firmer, more sure.
"And that doesn't bother you?" Remus smothered his anger and tried to focus on his confusion. "It doesn't matter to you?"
"No, it doesn't." Weasley said. She raised her eyes and now he found resolve and anger resting there.
"How did the Speaker contact you?" Remus asked, blunt and sharp. It was a gamble, but it seemed she was angry enough to defend the enemy and give away information. Emotion was easy to take advantage of; especially protectiveness.
"The Speaker owled us the money last December, and again in March." Weasley told him, straightening. "Those new sketches I'm drawing up are for them too, and I'll be having more outfits made. However many they need, no questions asked."
"Ginny!" Granger hissed. She looked as furious as she did distraught.
"Do you have any idea who the Speaker is?" Remus demanded.
"Like I'd tell you." Weasley scoffed, "Say whatever you like, I'm not giving them up for anything." That made Granger relax a little, but not by much.
"Listen to me, you have no idea who you're dealing with." Remus told her firmly, "The Speaker isn't someone to protect, they're not on your side."
"That's what you think." Weasley said, narrowing her eyes at him. "Don't pretend like you know anything about them."
"I know they're dangerous and powerful." Remus snapped, "The Speaker is not an ally."
"Says you."
"They're allied with You-Know-Who!" Remus barely contained the seething inside his chest. "They're against us, doesn't that matter to you?"
"And what have you done for any of us?" Something in Weasley's tone made him pause, but she wasn't done. "You all puff yourselves up saying you want to do the right thing, help people the best you can, but you don't. Dumbledore is nothing more than a figurehead, hiding behind you all and manipulating the events to best serve his own agenda. Dumbledore doesn't care about any of us, and we all know it." Weasley was speaking very fast, but also fiercely
"The Speaker is different, they want to make things better, and I know they will or they'll go down trying. The Speaker is so much more than Dumbledore ever was, and I will not pretend otherwise. Even if you report me, I won't say a word. Maybe you don't think it's right, Professor, but I know who I want to follow and that is never going to change." With that, Weasley crossed her arms and glared.
Her pale skin was flushed with anger, freckles standing out starkly against the harshness of her expression. Granger at her side had her hands balled into fists in her lap, but seemed to believe the same if her clenched jaw and furious eyes were any indication.
"You're Wraiths." The realization hit him so suddenly that for a moment he couldn't believe it. Unfortunately, immediately thereafter it was confirmed by the way Granger flinched and Weasley pursed her lips.
Remus did not understand. His first thought was that he needed to go downstairs and call for Albus, to pass the problem off to someone else because that's what it meant to be in the Order - to follow and support and fight when he was needed. He wanted to protect Harry, and that was the only way he could. But for some reason instead of doing what he probably should've Remus stayed exactly where he was and merely stared at the two girls sitting before him. For some reason, he felt like telling Albus would be a very bad decision.
The loyalty they were expressing was shocking in and of itself, but it also made no damn sense in any form. What reason would they have to be loyal to a random person who allied with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and wanted to see the world burn? They were good kids, and good friends to Harry, so what in the world was he missing? And why did they seem to hate Albus so much? It didn't make sense!
"You're Wraiths." Remus repeated, this time more steady than gasping. "How the hell did that happen?" He winced a little at the astonishment that bled into his tone.
"You don't really care why." This time it was Granger who spoke. "You don't, right? Why waste our breath if you're not going to listen to a word we say?"
"I'm listening." Remus said, trying to calm his breathing. "I'm only still sitting here because I do care. You two must have a reason, and I want to know what that reason is." For a moment they just stared at him, then they looked at each other.
Granger tapped her thigh once with a small tilt of her head, which meant nothing to Remus, but apparently it did to Weasley. She gave Granger a strained smile, then tapped her knee twice. Rather abruptly Remus was reminded of the clicking noise that rang through the graveyard every so often, their own way of communicating. If they could communicate like that… they were much more involved than simple followers.
"The Speaker isn't what you think they are." Granger said slowly, looking back at him. Now she seemed hesitant, no longer angry. Remus took that to be a good sign. "They're good to all of us, and I trust the Speaker more than anyone in the world."
"We all do." Weasley added with a glare, "The Speaker really believes in what they're doing, and we're with them because we believe in them."
"But how did you even get into contact with the Speaker?" Remus asked, completely lost.
"They… I suppose you could say we were summoned." Granger said, exchanging a little smile with Weasley. "They called a meeting and we went. We listened, and every day after that we knew who we'd be following. There was never even a question."
Remus ran a hand through his hair. He didn't even care that his unease was written all across his face, too busy being continuously baffled with every word they spoke. It seemed their Speaker was ridiculously persuasive as well as powerful, which really plummeted their chances of finding and stopping whoever they were.
"What about Harry?" Remus asked finally.
"What about him?" Granger seemed surprised, looking at Weasley with mirrored unease.
"The Speaker is allied with You-Know-Who." Remus said, frowning. "You know that puts Harry in danger, right? Think about Harry. What will you do if the Speaker goes after him? Will you be able to stand by and let Harry get hurt by the Speaker? Maybe you don't like Professor Dumbledore, but he would never do anything to hurt Harry. Can you say the same about your Speaker?"
Remus expected them maybe to be unnerved, perhaps upset, but he most definitely did not expect them to break out into giggles. Small snickers that eventually melted into true laughter in mere moments, leaving Remus even more confused than before.
"Harry's not in any danger, believe me." Granger laughed, biting her lip as she tried to control herself. "If anything, he's safer than he's ever been."
"Can you imagine?" Weasley looked at Granger, covering her mouth with a hand. "Dumbledore–? Ha!" Weasley grinned, almost a smirk as she laughed. All the Weasley boys had that sideways laugh that always seemed to imply underlying mischief; he hadn't noticed before that she had it too.
"Professor, maybe it's best if you talk to someone else who can explain better." Granger said finally, taking a deep, calming breath. "Maybe they can help."
"Oh?" Remus asked, strained. "And who might you recommend?"
"Professor McGonagall, or Professor Snape." Weasley relayed, "They're both… informed."
"What?"
"They both know about everything, and…" Weasley looked at Granger for a moment before sighing. "Well, they both know the Speaker's real identity." Just when Remus thought nothing more could surprise him, that was the cherry on top.
The Speaker ensnared not only several Hogwarts students, but two Professors who were Order members? Somehow that was more terrifying to Remus than the power he'd seen during the skirmish in the graveyard - more than seeing Tonks thrown into a headstone with spine breaking force. She's suffered two fractured vertebrae as well as a concussion from that attack, which was terrifying in and of itself. Unfortunately, the thought that the Speaker could turn his friends against him was even more so.
"We meant it when we said the Speaker wanted to do real good." Granger told him, much softer this time. "Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape can see that; the Speaker is just trying to make the world a better place."
"By allying with Voldemort?" For the first time since he was teenager, Remus said the name that scared him for so many years. The two girls didn't react at all to the name, like it meant absolutely nothing to them.
"We didn't, actually." Weasley smiled a bit, "The Speaker contacted and parlayed with Voldemort to destroy him."
"What– destroy him?"
"Voldemort is dead." Granger said flatly, watching him closely. "He isn't ever going to hurt anyone again. That was the Speaker's first goal in all this, and they've done it. Voldemort is gone for good."
"What?" Remus' head was spinning, confusion overlapping with striking disbelief. "When?"
"Over Easter Break." Weasley said, "The Speaker met with us to share the news right after." Remus could hardly breathe, let alone think straight.
No wonder there hadn't been any sightings! No wonder Voldemort hadn't attacked or tried to lure Harry away from the castle, and no wonder he hadn't gone after the Prophecy! If he was dead, which the two girls in front of him said with absolute certainty, Remus sort of understood why Minerva and Snape would join the mysterious Speaker; Harry was indeed safer than he'd ever been because of the Speaker's actions. That didn't explain how in the world Minerva and Snape got into contact with the Speaker in the first place, creating the opportunity for the Speaker to turn them, but he could ask them about that some other time.
"See now why we said Harry was safer now than he'd ever been?" Granger raised an eyebrow pointedly.
"Yeah…" Remus shut his eyes and took a moment to breathe before he let out a shaking breath and opened his eyes again. "It seems I've a few colleagues to talk to." Remus cleared his throat, "I need some more context for all of this."
"Talk to Professor McGonagall before anyone else." Grange said immediately at the same time Weasley said, "Don't tell Dumbledore." The girls paused to look at each other, and they seemed actually afraid.
"... Why?" That was more suspicious than they probably liked, judging by the panicked look the girls exchanged.
"Do it for Harry." Weasley said finally, her eyes darting from Granger to Remus and back again. "Don't tell Dumbledore, for Harry's sake."
"For Harry?"
"I know it didn't doesn't make sense, but please listen." Weasley's voice sounded pleading, which tugged on Remus' heart more than it should've. Her eyes were wide with worry - real, honest worry. "Talk to Professor McGonagall."
"If after you talk to her you still don't understand, then you can go to Dumbledore." Granger added, "But please talk to Professor McGonagall or Professor Snape first."
There was a long silence between them after that, mostly as Remus assessed the two of them. The girls seemed even more on edge than they'd been at the start of the conversation, which implied they were more worried about him going to Albus than anything else. They sort of looked… terrified. It didn't make any sense! Nonetheless, he filed the information away for later and nodded very slowly.
"Alright." Remus said slowly, "I swear not to tell Professor Dumbledore until I've spoken with Professor McGonagall or Professor Snape." Though the probability of him speaking to Snape instead of Minerva were extremely low. They played nice when they had to, but Snape still hated him from their time as kids.
"Thank you." The relief in Granger's voice was plain, and Weasley blew out a breath loudly. He watched curiously as they reached out to clasp hands, almost familially.
Remus stood, ignoring their eyes pinned to him again, and made for the door. He paused at the threshold, then sighed before he turned to look back at them.
"Thank you for trusting me with this." Remus smiled at them, then shut the door and stood alone in the hallway. And to think all he had to worry about prior to his sudden discovery was Voldemort's absence!
After the Order meeting ended earlier, he'd retreated upstairs to unwind after yet another tense meeting wondering why Voldemort wasn't making any moves. Instead of finding peace in solitude, Remus had apparently found new information and unbelievable explanations for some reason he believed, and a whole lot of doubt seeded in his mind.
If he was missing so much already… What else was he missing? What else didn't he know?
The girls spoke of Albus like he was the enemy, not Voldemort. From what Remus read between the lines, they were under the impression that Harry wasn't safe with Albus; that was an absolutely ridiculous notion of course, but… somehow Remus couldn't help but share their unease. He wasn't sure why, but they seemed so sure. It didn't make sense, and he knew it still wouldn't until someone actually spelled it all out for him.
With resolve, Remus strode for his room to pen a letter. The children couldn't write or send owls without them being blocked and redirected to Albus instead, but there was no such restriction on anyone else. Albus hadn't thought it necessary, which suddenly Remus found was very lucky indeed.
Minerva,
Some new information has come to light via Miss Weasley and Miss Granger involving a certain common acquaintance of yours, and I have more than a few questions on the topic. I'd very much like to meet as soon as possible to discuss this new information I've come across. I've been told you're a participating party in all of this, along with Snape. I chose you to be the one to explain it all to me, seeing as I'm not on the best of terms with Snape.
I've been advised to keep the information to myself until further discussed with you, so perhaps a discreet location would be preferable over Headquarters or Hogwarts. Any suggestions would be appreciated, as I feel far out of my depth in this scenario. I anxiously await your response.
Yours, confused and in need of answers,
R. J. Lupin
Maybe he didn't understand, but was willing to give them a chance. They deserved that much.
Notes:
Thanks for reading! ♡♡
Chapter 64: A Surprise Visit
Summary:
Someone shows up on the doorstep of Riddle Manor uninvited.
Notes:
Hello everyone! I've been hella on top of posting recently, not only with Speaker but with everything! I'm greatly excited about this.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter ♡♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 64
Hello?
'You're doing it wrong.'
'No I'm not!'
'Yes, you are.'
Harry opened his eyes with a huff of indignation, crossing his arms. 'This is stupid anyway.'
'Perhaps.' Nagini acknowledged, 'But if you're going to do it, at least do it right.'
'I'm trying!'
'Well, you're failing.' Harry scowled at her, though she seemed undaunted.
'Fine. Explain it to me again.' Harry switched which foot was folded over which, sitting cross-cross on the grass. 'Start over or whatever.'
'Close your eyes.' Nagini instructed. Harry did as told, exhaling his frustration in an attempt to relax. 'Good. Now, reach out with your thoughts.'
'How exactly am I supposed to do that?' Harry scowled, eyes still obediently closed.
'The same way you used your eyes, your fingers, your ears.' Nagini said, 'Reach out and listen for me; find me.'
They'd been going through the exercise for maybe half an hour, with little to no success. Nagini could sense Harry's presence the same way she could Tom's, but not in the way she sensed other people. She said it was like reaching for the pieces that match with hers using the Horcrux, tapping into it somehow. Nagini could feel them no matter where they were - she always knew. She said it was like an instinct, that when she wanted to know where they were she just knew.
Harry wasn't sure he could do it, but Nagini convinced him to try. There wasn't really much to lose, and Harry didn't have anything better to do since Tom was working in the study. If Harry interrupted he'd no doubt stop what he was doing, so Harry wasn't going to disturb him unnecessarily. Planning his reappearance to the public and mapping out relations did take a lot of work that Harry couldn't really help with. So, he played along with Nagini and tried his best, despite the fact that he had absolutely no idea what he was doing.
'I don't think I can do it.' Harry said in frustration, 'Maybe it's a snake thing.'
'It would be a human thing if you figured out how to do it correctly.'
'Nagini!' Harry opened his eyes with a groan. 'This is harder than it looks!'
'You're not reaching properly.' Nagini hissed, 'Reach the way you do with your ears.'
'What does that even mean?'
'With your eyes closed, you can still hear me.' Nagini said, 'You can know where I am even though you cannot see me, right?'
'Well, yeah.'
'This is the same thing. Close your eyes, reach out with the senses you used to find Us last year.'
'But I had to be sleeping to see the other Horcruxes.' Harry frowned, 'I never managed to do it when I was awake.'
'That is a past obstacle. Forget it.' Nagini told him, 'Try it again here, reaching for me. Meditate, breathe, find me.' Harry took a deep breath and shut his eyes again, trying to concentrate.
When he first realized he needed to find the other Horcruxes, Harry started meditating to try and find the connection. He'd succeeded only in his dreams, starting with the Diary all the way to Nagini last. Harry wasn't sure how to find that connection again, or if he even could with all the others gone.
'Focus on what you feel.' Nagini hissed. Harry didn't know what that meant, but he pursed his lips and tried. 'I am close, which makes it easier. What do you feel?'
He felt annoyed, for one, but that's probably not what she meant. Harry also felt the afternoon sun on his face and the grass beneath his palms, he could hear leaves rustling in the gentle breeze, and a whole lot of other physical things that had absolutely nothing to do with the mystical Horcrux sensing thing that Nagini could do but he couldn't.
Something then sharply whacked his forehead, and Harry yelped as his scar flashed briefly with heat from a rough impact.
"Hey!" Harry exclaimed, opening his eyes to look accusingly at Nagini. 'That was mean.' The snake looked extremely pleased with herself, having smacked him with the end of her long tail.
'You weren't doing it right.' Nagini seemed to laugh, 'It would be more productive to sleep than for you to simply sit there with your eyes closed doing nothing.'
'You're the one who told me to close my eyes.' Harry grumbled. 'Well, I'm done now. Maybe we can try again some other time.'
'Suit yourself.' Nagini hissed, 'I will be sunbathing.'
'Knock yourself out.' Harry stood, futilely wiping the grass blades clinging to his jeans, and headed back towards the Manor.
Over the course of the weeks he spent there, Harry grew more comfortable in the Manor and out on the grounds. The Riddles had a lot of land, and Tom had fixed up the majority of it. The garden which Harry had explored first was only a small portion of a much larger estate. According to Tom, the Riddles owned roughly a square mile, which was a huge fucking plot of land. Harry, excellent at maths as he was, knew that was a total of six-hundred-forty acres.
Harry had spent several days just walking around seeing the sights; a lot of the land was empty fields, but parts of it were forest as well. From one edge of Tom's land he could see the graveyard, and on the complete other side, in the woods, Harry could just barely make out the shape of the Gaunt Shack. It was extremely impressive, and if Harry hadn't known the Riddles were rich before he definitely did now.
With a sigh, Harry headed into the Manor and made for his bedroom. He did have summer homework after all, which he'd been carefully neglecting as the days went on. However, Harry was saved from his homework before he got to his bedroom when an odd chiming sound rang through the hall. It took a moment for Harry to realize it was a doorbell.
Tom hadn't mentioned any magical guests, and he said Muggles couldn't get to them either. Baffled as to who it could be, he made his way to the front door to see who it was.
Harry opened the door and promptly froze, blinking in sudden stunned silence. It was Lupin. He looked disheveled, even more so than usual, his amber eyes looking almost gold in his sallow face; Harry knew that meant the full moon was close. Less than a week away, probably.
"Professor?" Harry had no idea what to do with an Order member standing at his door.
"Harry." Lupin immediately stepped forward and pulled him into a hug. "Oh thank God." His strong arms went around Harry soundly, and Harry froze momentarily before very hesitantly embracing him back. Okay, so Lupin wasn't there to hurt him, or kidnap him back to Dumbledore. That was a good start.
"Professor, what's going on?" Harry asked as Lupin pulled back.
"I've been looking for you." Lupin said, anxious but relieved. "I'm sorry."
"... For what?" Harry was utterly out of his depth. He'd never seen Lupin so distraught.
"For following Dumbledore. I swear I had no idea he meant for you to die, else I'd've never joined him." Remus ran a hand through his hair. "I'm just… I'm sorry."
"How d'you know about that?" Harry blinked, "Did McGonagall say something?" That didn't make much sense - McGonagall didn't seem the type to spill the beans, especially without consulting Harry first.
"Who's at the door?" Harry turned away from Lupin as he heard a voice. Tom was descending the staircase with a curious expression on his face.
"Oh, Tom." Harry said, "This is Professor Remus Lupin."
"Don't tell me you turned another Order member." Tom mused. He reached the door to stand behind Harry, looking at Lupin with interested amusement.
"I actually don't know." Harry looked back at Lupin, "How did you find out about all this?" Lupin didn't seem all that surprised to see Tom, but he did look wary.
"I overheard an interaction between Miss Granger and Miss Weasley two days ago." Lupin said. "They were discussing a new line of clothing that looked an awful lot like the kind I saw back in December at the meeting between a Speaker and He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named." Lupin looked from Harry to Tom. "I hear much has changed."
"They were discussing our stuff at the Order headquarters?" Harry said, a bit disbelieving. "That doesn't sound like them."
"I'm afraid G–" Lupin broke off with a cough, then sighed. "The place we're occupying is not a good place, or a very safe one either. There's a lot of dark artifacts there, as well as lingering creatures we've yet to evict." Lupin told him, "Being trapped in that place for long periods of time, especially not by choice, can lower inhibitions, making people more careless or reckless than they'd usually be. I've seen it before - in one of my friends when we were at Hogwarts."
"Well shit, what's the Order even doing there?" Harry asked, "If it's unsafe, why stay?"
"Because nobody would think to look for us there, and it's unplottable as well." Lupin shrugged lightly, "Dumbledore thought it a good option, and S–" Lupin was cut off again before continuing. "The owner of the place we're staying at gave Dumbledore consent to occupy the space for Order business."
"Lovely." Harry frowned, "We're going to have to do something about that." Then he blinked and looked up at Lupin, slightly alarmed. "Oh God, are my friends okay? Ron and Hermione and Ginny?"
"As far as I know." Lupin said, "The place we're staying affects people living there, so the affects should fade in time. It should be fine once they're back at Hogwarts. Until then, though, they'll have to be extra careful."
"Is there no way to get them out?" Tom asked then, "Dumbledore seems quite inclined to keep them there, if I'm not mistaken, but is there a way to convince him to let the children return home?"
"That's what I was wondering as well." Lupin said with a sigh, "Professor McGonagall and I were discussing plans regarding how to broach the subject with Dumbledore. We believe Miss Granger will be the easiest to convince Dumbledore to let go, considering she has impatient Muggle parents who are slightly furious that she's spending a second summer away from home."
"What did the Order tell them to excuse that?" Tom raised an eyebrow.
"Dumbledore visited them personally, telling them Miss Granger was accepted into an accelerated academic program that spans the entirety of the summer." Lupin said, "They were excited at first, as far as I know, but I've heard they're getting impatient with him."
"How likely is Dumbledore to agree to getting her out of there?" Harry asked quickly, "What d'you think the chances are?"
"Relatively high." Lupin told him, "Professor McGonagall is going to be the one to propose the idea, citing that You-Know-Who hasn't made any moves to target Muggles or Muggleborn since his rebirth. If Dumbledore resists the idea, she'll suggest a group vote."
"Ah, I see." Tom smiled then, "There are enough of you to skew the votes in your favor."
"Exactly." Lupin nodded, "Professor McGonagall will inform Professor Snape which way to vote if Dumbledore does suggest one. That way we can sort of gang up on Dumbledore and force him to see our way."
"And Ginny and Ron?" Harry prompted.
"Their siblings and parents are all at the Burrow, so if we can convince Dumbledore that they're safer with their family than it could work out." Lupin said, "We aren't super optimistic, considering Molly follows Dumbledore without even thinking about it, but McGonagall and I are doing what we can."
"Thank you." Harry sighed, "I know this is probably super weird. You've only just found out and all this and you're already planning your first act of mutiny." Lupin smiled a bit ruefully at that.
"I joined Dumbledore in the first war because I wanted to help people. Your parents too. We wanted to fight." Lupin told him, "But this time I joined to protect you." He put a hand on Harry's shoulder, eyes serious. "Albus cannot see past the fact that you are a Horcrux, seeing it as a danger, but I can. Harry, you matter to me as a person more than anything else. I've always been fond of you, and I'm not going to allow Albus to lead you to your death if I can help it. I'm behind you all the way."
Lupin was firmly meeting his gaze with sincerity even despite his pallid skin and aureate eyes, honesty and sorrow in his expression. Harry remembered being taught by Lupin, the best Defense Professor he ever had, and what it felt like to learn from a person who really wanted him to succeed. It was obvious now that Lupin wanted Harry to succeed in life as much as magic. It made him smile.
"I never blamed you." Harry said, "But, I'm glad you came around to our way of things. Even if it was because of an accident at the weirdass magical place you're all stuck at."
"I'm glad too." Lupin smiled, "I can't imagine what I'd've done if the Order somehow unveiled the Speaker and I found it was you we'd been against all this time. I might never've forgiven myself."
"Hate to break this up, but I have a question." Tom said then. Lupin dropped his hand from Harry's shoulder to look at Tom. "How did you find us here?"
"Oh yeah." Harry blinked, "McGonagall doesn't know where Riddle Manor is."
"Ah, well, actually it was Snape." Lupin said a bit awkwardly. "And I forced his hand."
"Oh?" Tom raised an eyebrow. "Severus is not easily intimidated."
"I didn't intimidate him."
"So how'd you do it?" Harry asked.
"When McGonagall told me everything, I knew I had to speak with you personally, Harry, to apologize." Lupin said, "I paid your relatives a visit at Privet Drive, but they claimed to have never housed or even heard of a Harry Potter."
"Sorry." Harry winced, "I accidentally Obliviated them last summer. They caught me sneaking out and I panicked."
"Smooth." Tom said wryly. Harry smacked his arm.
"Anyway, after that it was obvious you'd been moved. I deduced you were with Riddle now, and I figured if anyone knew where their former Dark Lord was it would be Snape." Lupin continued, "I confronted him about where you were, and at first he sort of brushed me off and didn't say anything. Then, well, I told him I'd go to Dumbledore and tell him you were missing unless he told me you were safe."
"You probably scared the shit out of him saying that." Harry grinned. Lupin smiled in agreement.
"Anyway, after that all he said was that you were with Riddle at his home. Safe and sound." Lupin continued, "Ergo, I figured Riddle would be here in Little Hangleton where Tom Riddle Sr. was buried. Once I was here, the giant fancy Manor house wasn't very subtle."
"So you Apparated here." Tom nodded in acceptance. "I see it wasn't Severus' fault then. Good."
"If it makes you feel slightly better, I never would've found the place if I'd never been to the graveyard parley and seen your father's grave." Lupin smiled awkwardly, "So, I'd say you're safe here."
"That was the point." Harry huffed, "But, anyway, I'm glad you're here."
"Why don't you come in for some tea?" Tom offered, "We can answer any questions you have."
"Sure." Lupin looked slightly uncomfortable as he looked around at the splendor of Riddle Manor, and Harry smiled a little as Tom led them to the sitting room.
Surprisingly, talking to Lupin again after so long was easy. He listened when Harry talked about the mess that his life had been the previous summer and put in his thoughts when Harry paused or prompted a response. Eventually they caught Lupin all up to speed, which prompted Tom to explain their goals.
Hogwarts would be their first priority. With McGonagall as the Headmistress, it would be possible to start shifting the academic material back to teaching the differences between the three kinds of Magic - light, dark, and neutral - to help the students understand how their cores interact with different types of spells. Educating current and future generations would give them a better foundation for cohesive and widespread understanding that 'dark' was not synonymous with 'evil.'
Among their other goals on the side included finding a way to stop Dumbledore from going after Voldemort. As long as he thought of Voldemort as a present/looming threat, he'd remain thinking that Harry needed to die to create world peace. Part of that goal was also to introduce Tom to the world again without Dumbledore trying to sabotage or outright kill him, and also they'd need to ensure he didn't mess up McGonagall's efforts to change the education system at Hogwarts. Basically, Dumbledore was a problem all around.
The part that Lupin most wanted to hear, though, was what was going on with Tom's followers. He wasn't completely sold on the whole 'Death Eaters are suddenly good now' memo, which was understandable.
"They've all been informed that killing Muggles and Muggleborns is no longer acceptable." Tom assured him, "Our new goals, as you know, don't involve killing anyone at all."
"How d'you know they won't do it anyway?" Lupin asked.
"They've all sworn vows, of varying degrees, to me and our new goals." Tom replied, "For the most violence-inclined, they've sworn vows specifically not to torture, maim, purposefully harm, or kill anyone. I'll be notified if they do, and will respond accordingly."
"They can't even hurt people in self defense, which I think is hilarious." Harry grinned, "Best part is, I don't think any of them know that."
"If they haven't deduced that from the vows they've taken by now, they'll definitely know once they've done it." Tom smiled. "Though, by then it'll be too late."
"The vows are mostly just to prove he's serious about all this." Harry said to Lupin, "I don't think any of them would actively go against his word. They're terrified of him."
"Some." Tom said, amused. "I'm pleased to say there are exceptions."
"Like Snape?" Lupin prompted.
"Hm, I'm not actually sure." Tom replied, "He's not easily intimidated, and he's an excellent actor, so I'm on the fence about him. Severus is wary of me, but probably not afraid."
"I don't think Theo's dad is afraid of you." Harry added, "Nott, I mean." He added when Tom gave him a confused look.
"Ah, Tiberius has never been afraid of me." Tom sighed, "We went to school together, so he knew me before the war and everything."
"He's not afraid of me either." Harry said thoughtfully, "Though, the others definitely were. The Knights are always terrified when I attend meetings."
"The Knights?" Lupin asked, confused.
"Oh, the Death Eaters." Harry clarified, "Tom called them his Knights of Walpurgis back when he was at Hogwarts, and now he's been calling them that again since his restoration."
"Ah, I see." Lupin nodded.
"There's not very many now, considering so many Death Eaters are in Azkaban." Harry added, "We've got, what, ten Knights? Including Snape."
"Yes." Tom confirmed, "Severus, Tiberius, Lucius, Yaxley, Crabbe, Goyle, Avery, the Carrows, and Macnair."
"That sounds right." Harry nodded.
"What about Peter?" Lupin said then, frowning.
"I don't have any followers named Peter, as far as I know." Tom tilted his head, "Who do you mean?"
"Peter Pettigrew?" Lupin said, visibly confused. "Wormtail?"
"Oh shit I forgot about him!" Harry exclaimed, "Tom, where did you send Wormtail after your resurrection last year?"
"To the Ministry." Tom blinked, "I do believe I told him to remain there as a spy until I summoned him again."
"And you haven't?" Harry asked, "Since last year?"
"Not since last June." Tom said with a thoughtful frown, "I wanted him to locate the Prophecy and gather information about the Department of Mysteries. I planned on bringing him back in December so I could plan my infiltration."
"Ah." Harry realized, "That's when we first met and officially became allies."
"Exactly." Tom nodded, "I must've forgotten because the Prophecy wasn't relevant anymore, and then with the ritual it slipped my mind entirely."
"So you're saying Wormtail is at the Ministry right now?" Lupin asked, "In his Animagus form?"
"Precisely." Tom confirmed, "I imagine he's quite distressed since I haven't called on him for almost an entire year." He paused. "Do you need him for something?"
"I was wondering if you'd consider turning him over to the Aurors." Lupin said. He straightened a little, which had Tom tilting his head with interest. "My friend Sirius Black, Harry's godfather, was sent to Azkaban for murdering Peter Pettigrew. He was wrongfully imprisoned during the first war when the Department of Magical Law Enforcement started throwing people in Azkaban without trials. Sirius escaped a few years ago and remains a wanted fugitive."
"Ah, so if I reveal Wormtail is alive then the Ministry will be forced to investigate and acknowledge Black's innocence." Tom said, "I see. That's definitely possible. Considering he's not much good to me anymore, I don't mind handing him over to the Ministry."
"You don't need him?"
"No." Tom replied, "Wormtail served a purpose during my resurrection because he was the one who found me as a wraith. As a follower, he's not very loyal seeing as he became a Death Eater out of fear. Wormtail approached me during the first war wanting to join because he knew the Order was losing, and he wanted to survive by joining the winning side."
"Peter initiated it?" Lupin asked incredulously, "Not you?"
"He came to me freely, all I did was Mark him." Tom shrugged, "So, yes. It was his choice. Wormtail made his decision based on fear, though, so there's no reason to keep him around as a terrified follower that has little to nothing to offer me."
"Good." Harry scowled, "I don't think I could stand being in the same room as him, whether he's your follower or not."
"Noted." Tom said, amused.
"So you'll turn him in?" Lupin prompted.
"I don't see why not, so, yes. I will." Tom confirmed, "There are several plausible ways to do so. What did you have in mind?"
"Honestly I've never thought that far ahead." Lupin smiled wobbly, "I never thought I'd find him, or get the chance at all."
"We could just drop him on the Ministry's doorstep and see what happens. Or we could give him to you to give to the Aurors personally." Tom listed, "We could also stage some kind of incident where he's captured and revealed to be Peter Pettigrew, then report it to the Ministry."
"I like that one. The latter." Harry grinned, "That sounds dramatic as hell."
"Very well." Tom said, offering Harry a smile. "A staged capture it is."
"How will that work?" Lupin asked, "Who will capture him?"
"An Order member would be best." Tom hummed.
"It could be Mrs. or Mr. Weasley." Harry said, "They'd recognize both Scabbers and Wormtail, so they can attest to his Animagus form being legitimate."
"That could work." Lupin nodded, "But how would we get him there? They're at the Burrow, and he's at the Ministry."
"Simple." Tom said, "I'll summon him, you'll Stun him, and then you'll pay the Weasleys a visit. While you're there, maybe just drop the Stunned rat on the floor and reveal him."
"Oh! With that Animagus reversing spell?" Harry exclaimed, "You used a spell like that when you first caught him back in the Shrieking Shack." He said to Lupin, who nodded.
"It's as good a plan as any." Tom said, "Thoughts?"
"I can do it." Lupin replied firmly.
"When?" Harry asked, looking between them.
"There's an Order meeting two days from now." Lupin said, "We're meeting at the Burrow beforehand to discuss contacting her older sons, asking them to return home to help with the war efforts."
"Tuesday?" Harry clarified. Lupin nodded.
"That works." Tom nodded agreeably, "If you visit us beforehand, I'll hand over Wormtail."
"Done." Lupin said. Then he smiled, wary but pleased. "Thank you."
"Of course." Tom smiled politely, "Helping those who support Harry is the least I can do after working against him all these years." Lupin looked at him appraisingly for a moment then.
"I'm glad Harry has you." Lupin said finally, "When Minerva said she trusted you completely, I'm not ashamed to admit I had my doubts. However, seeing you two together eases my thoughts."
"Your distrust stemmed from a desire to protect Harry." Tom replied, "I'd never fault you for that."
Harry smiled to himself as Lupin said his goodbyes and hashed out specific times for the Wormtail thing on Tuesday, glad that everything worked out. Though, he did kind of feel bad for Hermione and Ginny.
Ron was going to give them the scolding of a lifetime.
Notes:
I just know some of y'all are sighing in relief right now XD
Chapter 65: Maybe One Day
Summary:
Some Grimmauld trio fluff, then Sirius discovers hope.
Notes:
Hello everyone! I'm posting this a day late because I passed out while studying before posting. My bad. Anyway, enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 65
Hope
"I'm bored." Ginny sighed.
"So you've said." Ron replied, not looking up from his cards.
"Like you're any better, playing some Muggle card game because you're sick of Exploding Snap." Ginny sat up from where she'd been lying on her bed to scowl at him. "You just don't like agreeing with me because you're angry."
"Maybe I'm still angry because you recklessly jeopardized Harry's safety the other day." Ron turned to meet her eyes, scowling right back at her. "In case you need to be reminded yet again, I'll have you know if it had been anyone else we might've all been thrown before Dumbledore to be interrogated."
"I know." Ginny deflated a bit, "I already said I was sorry."
"I'm not the one you owe an apology." Ron snapped, "I'm bloody well not going to tell Harry for you, so you'd better start planning an explanation as well as an apology. Unlike me, Harry's probably not even gonna be mad, which is why he's such a great leader. He likes looking on the bright side of things, so he'll be fine since Lupin is with us now. I myself, however, have no such forgiving obligation."
"I get it, I know." Ginny flopped back down with a sigh. It seemed flippant, but her voice was tight with emotion. Ron didn't feel the slightest bit of remorse for scolding his sister so many times - she should be upset after risking Harry so badly. In fact, she ought to be horrified by her actions more than she already was.
Ron turned back to Hermione, who seemed to be attempting to melt into a puddle across from him even though he wasn't even reprimanding her just then. Though they were dating, Ron had not held back his opinions regarding her involvement in Lupin's unorthodox discovery of their revolutionary coup. She'd screwed up majorly, and he wasn't going to just let that go.
"Your turn." Ron said to her. Hermione looked at him with round brown eyes.
"Huh?" Ron repressed a smile at the trepidation on her face.
"The cards." Ron clarified, "It's your turn."
"Right, yes." Hermione nodded rapidly. She drew a card from the center pile, revealing the four of spades. "Damn." She already had a four, so she plopped it in the discard. "Alright, your turn." Ginny cleared her throat as Ron drew the six of diamonds.
"What's that game called again? Trash?" Ginny asked. Clearly she was trying to strike up a conversation away from the third scolding of the day, but Ron politely pretended not to notice.
"It's called Garbage." Hermione answered, scowling as Ron revealed three cards in a row.
"And you're, what, trying to uncover all twelve cards?"
"Basically." Hermione shrugged.
Ron and Hermione both had two rows of six cards in front of them, face down at the beginning of the game, with the rest of the cards stacked in the middle for them to draw from. Each turn they'd draw a card, replacing one of the face down cards in their rows with the one they'd just drawn; the face down card is revealed, and if it's a useful card you can flip over another. They weren't allowed to have repeats, so they couldn't do anything but discard if they drew something they already had - it skipped their turn. The goal was to collect one of each card, regardless of suit, from Ace to King. Except the Jacks for some reason, which you weren't supposed to get and it immediately skipped your turn if you did.
"We've been playing for an hour." Ron raised an eyebrow at her sister. "How did you miss that?"
"I've not being paying attention." Ginny huffed. "Why would I? I'm not playing."
"You could be doing your summer work." Hermione suggested, obviously teasing. Ginny and Ron were both the type to procrastinate until the last second before doing it all super fast in a panic at the last minute.
"Riiiight." Ginny drawled, "I'll get right on that." Though she'd spent a of time studying the material in preparation for her upcoming O.W.L.s, Ginny had yet to actually finish the assigned work.
"I did mine." Hermione said a little smugly, "The sooner you get it done the sooner you can forget about it."
"Nah, I'd rather let it fester in my trunk for as long as possible." Ginny grinned, "It's–" She broke off as they heard footsteps. Some shuffled down the hallway past the door, eventually trailing off down the creaking stairwell.
"... Is that Sirius?" Hermione asked cautiously, "I thought they'd all gone to the Burrow."
"Even if they had all gone, we would've shelved certain topics regardless." Ron said pointedly,
"That's not what I meant." Hermione winced. Ron just nodded and moved on.
"They did all go home for a meeting." Ron confirmed, "But Sirius isn't allowed to leave the house because of the whole wanted fugitive thing."
"Is it today they're talking about bringing home Charlie and Bill?" Ginny straightened, brows furrowed.
"Yeah." Ron sighed.
"What's wrong?" Hermione asked, looking between them in confusion and concern. "Isn't it a good thing?"
"Yes, but at the same time no." Ginny said, shifting her position on the bed. "I'd love to see them again, but…" She broke off, chewing her lip.
"Two huge nopes." Ron continued, "First, we don't want them being dragged away from their careers when there isn't a reason for it in the first place. There's no war, so interrupting their lives for this is completely pointless."
"Ah." Hermione nodded, "And the second reason?"
"More people to hide the truth from." Ron sighed.
"I'm a little glad I don't have siblings." Hermione said sheepishly, "I feel like it would be so hard to keep things from them."
"Well four of us know." Ron pointed out, "It's just the oldest three that aren't in on things."
"Still sucks." Ginny muttered.
They all looked towards the door as more footsteps past, which meant the Order had returned from the meeting. Ron gave the girls an extremely warning look, to which they both nodded quickly.
"You're winning." Hermione gestured to the cards awkwardly. "You're just missing a Queen." It was true, his other eleven cards were all flipped and placed.
"Fingers crossed." Ron grinned.
—————
Sirius rolled his shoulders and tried not to think about the eyes watching him closely. He was used to it, he always had been, but he well and truly hated Grimmauld Place with his whole self. He never felt safe. No matter where he went, the eyes followed him. He was always being watched. Even when other people told him he wasn't, that it was all in his head, he could still feel the eyes no matter what they said.
"You're a right mess if I've ever seen one." Moody's sudden appearance made Sirius flinch; he turned to look at him with a scowl.
"I don't need you to tell me that." Sirius snapped, "I already know."
"Yet you still look a mess with every day that passes." Moody's all-seeing eye was trained on him harshly as he spoke. Sirius tried not to cringe under the weight of his scrutiny.
"As long as I'm in this goddamn house I'm going to be a mess whether I want to be or not." Sirius muttered, looking away. "This place… doesn't sit right with me." The eyes never left - even as a child Sirius always felt those eyes on him.
"Then leave." Moody grunted, "Maybe get yourself thrown in Azkaban while you're at it."
"Even Azkaban would be better than this place." Sirius whispered. There was a heavy, weighted silence that remained until Moody left, his wooden leg clanking across the floor harshly. Sirius shut his eyes and tried to breathe.
In Azkaban at least he could retreat to his Animagus form to evade the dementors. They didn't bother him as long as he remained a dog - they were told to torture and guard the wizards, not stray animals. In a cage he might've been, but never as paranoid as he was living in the same hell he'd fled when he was sixteen. Dumbledore just didn't understand.
When Sirius gave him permission to occupy the house as a sort of 'home base' for the Order, he hadn't known Dumbledore intended to lock him up there and throw away the key. He would've vetoed it completely if he'd been told that was the fucking plan, but it was too late by the time someone mentioned it to him. Sometimes he wondered if it was purposeful…
But Sirius didn't know what to do anymore. What would Dumbledore do if he kicked him out? Sirius needed protection from the Ministry; he didn't want to leave Harry behind by getting thrown back in Azkaban. The prison would possibly have been a better alternative to Grimmauld Place, but he couldn't leave Harry behind. They barely knew each other but Sirius loved him anyway. That's what it meant to be family.
The others were away, meeting at the Burrow despite the fact that it made no damn sense. He didn't understand why they had meetings outside their 'home base' seeing as that was the whole fucking point of Sirius handing it over - the protections at the Burrow were nonexistent, while Grimmauld Place was the most well protected location in London, possibly all of England. The Blacks never slouched on their enchantments and Dumbledore's additional security measures made it completely impenetrable to all but a select few.
"Sirius!" Again Sirius flinched at the voice, but the surprise was immediately smothered by the pure joy radiating from his friend.
"Remus?"
"They caught Wormtail." Remus strode right up to him, beaming. "Shacklebolt arrested Peter personally and he's going to demand the Ministry opens the case back up. He says when they find out Peter's alive they'll use Veritaserum to make him admit to framing you, so you'll be officially pardoned!"
"Huh?" Though every word made sense, Sirius did not know how to process all of it put together.
"You're going to be able to leave." Remus said, still smiling so so brightly. "Shacklebolt says it'll be a month at most."
"I… pardoned?"
"Yes." Remus confirmed, "You're going to be a free man again, Sirius."
It all came crashed down at once, the realization filling up the cracks inside him that'd slowly been spreading. The despair that was drowning him started to fade, tentatively replaced by hope.
"You're sure?" Sirius asked, voice choked. "They'll pardon me?"
"Yes." Though the moon was only two days away, Remus' golden eyes were filled with joy instead of pain and resignation, and his sallow face was flushed with healthy color. Seeing the surety and warmth in his expression made it more real to Sirius than his words ever could have.
"Merlin." Sirius breathed, "How did they catch him? He got away."
"Apparently he's been on the run from You-Know-Who for like a year or something, the coward." Remus snorted. "In any case he tried to go back to the Weasleys to be their rat again, but Molly and I both recognized him! And because the Order was there Shacklebolt took the initiative to arrest him on the spot!"
"He's more of an idiot than I remembered." Sirius said, "So it's really happened? Merlin. I never thought…"
"I'm just glad Dumbledore wasn't there." Remus said with a huff, "He probably wouldn't've let Shacklebolt take Peter to the Ministry."
"What? Why?" Sirius blinked, "You think he'd want to do it himself?"
"No, I just meant I don't trust Dumbledore to help with this." Remus shrugged a little, "Dumbledore was never inclined to intervene when it came to you. Really, nothing would surprise me at this point. Since he let you go to Azkaban and all, it's tough trusting him sometimes." That brought Sirius' joy to a stuttering halt.
"What d'you mean Dumbledore let me go to Azkaban?" Sirius' breathing hitched slightly as he tried and failed to process the words.
"He was the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot." Remus frowned, "Barty Crouch Senior sentenced you to Azkaban without consulting the Council of Magical Law Enforcement as he should've, and when Dumbledore found out he did not overrule them. He could've, seated in a high enough position to encourage a full trial, but Dumbledore actively chose not to." Sirius could only stare blankly as he tried again to process, still moderately failing.
Sirius did not know if he was angry or betrayed or sad or all of it at once; he'd spent so long trusting Dumbledore, following him, doing everything he asked, yet suddenly Sirius was reminded that Dumbledore hadn't ever done anything to earn that loyalty in the first place. James and Lily wanted to fight, Sirius and Remus right behind them. They were Gryffindors for a reason - they couldn't sit back and watch the world burn when they knew they could do something to help stop it. Dumbledore was the easiest way to accomplish that, so they joined the Order the moment they graduated.
They trusted Dumbledore because he was their Headmaster; they looked up to him as a wise authority that could lead them with surety. Sirius questioned a lot of Dumbledore's actions, but never had he felt such betrayal as he did now. That was it - Sirius realized he felt well and truly betrayed. Now it all made sense.
Sirius was being kept in the house the very same way he was kept in Azkaban. Dumbledore wanted Sirius to be out of the way, stuck in one place, and lo and beyond he always got what he wanted. The longer Sirius remained silent and stewed in his newfound anger and betrayal, the more concerned Remus looked.
"Hey, are you alright?" Remus asked, stepping forward to touch his arm.
"No." Sirius said, "No, I'm not."
"I thought you knew." Remus frowned, "I figured you just liked Dumbledore enough not to care."
"I trusted Dumbledore, if that's what you mean, but fuck that. No one ever told me." Sirius ran a hand through his hair, unsure whether he wanted to scream or throw up or cry. "I don't understand! Why would he just– how could he think leaving me there was right? Why is he keeping me here?"
"I don't know." Remus admitted, "But it doesn't matter anymore. As soon as you're pardoned, you can leave and go wherever you want."
"Not if Dumbledore doesn't let me." Sirius paled suddenly at the thought. "Oh Merlin, what am I going to do? I can't just go against Dumbledore, you know I can't! That's insane."
"You'd turn your back on Dumbledore?" Remus looked contemplative, but Sirius was too worked up to care.
"What about Harry? Will Dumbledore even let me buy a place for him and me to live together? Obviously I need to get Harry away from his relatives, he mentioned he hated them, but if Dumbledore doesn't let me leave then how in the fuck would I be able to support not only myself but Harry too–"
"Sirius." Remus placed his hands on his shoulders, taking Sirius' attention. "Take a breath, alright?" Sirius did, blowing it out slowly to try and calm his racing heart and tumbling thoughts.
"What am I going to do?" Sirius asked, less frantic but just as worried. "I thought being pardoned would fix all my problems, but so far all it's done is give me trust issues."
"Then trust in me, instead." Remus said. Sirius looked at him, seeing that odd joy in his eyes that Sirius still didn't understand. "Don't worry. It's all going to work out."
"How d'you know?"
"I just do." Remus smiled, "Have some faith, alright? Let's wait until you're pardoned, then we can talk to McGonagall about possible ways for you to avoid directly confronting Dumbledore."
"Why would–" Sirius paused to genuinely consider it, then sighed as he hands clenched into fists. "I suppose punching him in the face would better be avoided."
"That's very true." Remus laughed, taking a step back as he released Sirius' shoulders. "Though, after all you've been through I'd say it's justified - however unwise it would be."
Sirius, for the first time in years, felt like maybe things would be okay. Obviously there was a lot to do, mainly surrounding Dumbledore and Harry and the oddly knowing look in Remus' eyes, but that was a problem for the future. Now, he smiled.
Maybe one day it would be okay.
Notes:
This is a lot less dramatic than you guys were probably expecting, but that's probably a good thing XD We need a little fluff right now.
Thanks for reading ♡♡
Chapter 66: Family
Summary:
Molly and Arthur Weasley come to a realization, and the Grimmauld Trio gets some welcome good news.
Notes:
Hello everyone!! We're coming up on our very last few chapters, so I hope you guys enjoy ♡♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 66
Good News
Molly Weasley wasn't used to having such an empty house. She'd always wanted a big family, a home with a loving husband and chaotic children, and she was one of the luckiest women in the world to have achieved that dream. But it seemed that one day her life had been full of joy and chaos and warmth, while the next it was empty and cold and lonely.
Fred and George remained at home, but they rarely really left their room. They were always developing new products for their shop or visiting Diagon Alley every other day to coordinate their business. Never had Molly ever thought her mischievous twins would become serious business owners, but it suited them well. The joy they expressed, even when Molly herself was subjected to their pranks or messes, reminded her just how precious her family was for every moment she saw it.
Of course, there was also deep melancholy at that. Molly could see the twins thriving, but none of her other children. They were divided by a war that hadn't even started yet; every day the quiet enveloping their once-warm home nagged on her conscience.
"Molly?" Arthur caught her attention.
"Yes?" She looked up as her husband joined her in the kitchen.
"I wanted to talk to you about something while the others were away." Arthur sat down with her at the dining room table. "Seeing as the twins are out, and the Order isn't meeting today, I thought this the perfect time."
"Goodness." Molly blinked in surprise, "What about?"
"About Ron and Ginny." Arthur frowned, his already wrinkled brow creasing. "I spoke with Minerva yesterday, after the meeting. The conversation has been weighing on my mind since then."
"Go on." Molly prompted. Arthur looked incredibly nervous in a way that worried her.
"Albus said Headquarters was the safest place for our children, that it would protect them, but Minerva made a very good point to me." He said, "We have Order meetings here at the Burrow, don't we?"
"Of course." Molly confirmed, "Albus trusts us to keep it secret."
"If it's safe to openly discuss our plans here, why is it not safe for our children to be here?" Arthur looked at her a little warily. "I miss having them home with us. Keeping them cooped up in that dreadful house can't be good for them, can it? They'd be better off here, and anyway Minerva said there really was no reason why they should need to stay at Grimmauld Place in the first place." Molly didn't know what to say to that.
"You're right." Molly said slowly, "... Why didn't we ever think about that before?"
She hadn't ever thought to question Albus' decision. He said Ron and Ginny had to stay at Grimmauld Place for their safety; that made perfect sense to her. But now it struck her that perhaps Albus was wrong. Her husband made really good points she hadn't ever considered, which was startling. Molly loved her husband, but occasionally he went into his head and barely noticed the things around him; suddenly she had a greater appreciation for him. Where she'd given up, it seemed he was still thinking of ways to patch up their disconnected family.
"Because we've never thought to question Albus." Arthur answered softly, "When Minerva spoke to me about it, she so casually mentioned Albus just expects us to follow his instructions even if they don't make sense. She probably didn't mean anything by it, but…"
"She's right." Molly realized, "I've never considered contradicting him."
"No one does." Her husband agreed, "He's the Headmaster, the only person You-Know-Who has ever feared. But other than that, Minerva pointed out he hasn't done much for any of us personally."
"Yeah." Molly said quietly. And didn't that hurt?
"I think we should bring our children home." Arthur said, uncertain but firm at the same time. "Albus might not like it, but I want Ron and Ginny home. Fred and George are here, so why can't our youngest be? Does he really think us incapable of protecting our family?"
"I hope not." Molly frowned. But didn't that sound that way? Fred and George were only allowed to remain at the Burrow because they were of age, seventeen, capable of Apparating and defending themselves as needed. Did Albus think them incapable of defending their little siblings as well?
"I think it's best we bring it up with Albus." Arthur said, more firm and resolved. "What d'you think?" Molly frowned in thought.
Molly hadn't seen much of her two youngest as of late. When she did see them, they were whispering to each other with Hermione between them. That should've bothered her, but it didn't even a little bit. If anything their ominous secrecy fondly amused her.
Her children often hid things from her, mainly Fred and George, so it wasn't all that odd for Ron and Ginny to start doing the same. She also knew it was pointless to try and force whatever mischievous plots they had out of them - confrontations and interventions never worked regarding her children.
She fondly remembered Charlie and Bill once being her pair of troublemakers. They weren't quite as bad as her wild twins, but her two oldest had been a mighty handful. It seemed only fitting that her two youngest would be the same. That left Percy, who Molly tried not to think about. He was the only straight arrow she had, always striving for greatness by following every rule and climbing ladders his siblings thought out of his reach. Molly was so proud of him… but then he chose the Ministry over his family and never came home.
Molly made a lot of mistakes as a mother, but she'd be damned if she let her children - as secretive and mysterious as they might be - feel like they couldn't trust her. Molly hadn't thought of it before, but maybe by listening to Albus and separating them she was pushing her children away. Maybe that's why they so rarely asked her to stay around anymore.
Her house was empty and her family was scattered, but it occurred to her that maybe it didn't have to be - maybe she had the power to bring them back together and remind them all how so very loved they were.
"Yes." Molly decided. "Let's bring our children home."
—————
Ron sat on the floor with his summer homework spread out in front of him, frowning; Ginny similarly had her homework out, but she was lying on the floor with her papers strewn about rather haphazardly; Hermione, naturally, sat criss-cross on Ron's bed with a book on Ancient Runes in her hand; she'd already done hers and seemed extremely smug about it as they worked.
"What's the purpose of this?" Ginny scowled down her work in disgust, leaning up on her elbows.
"To reinforce the information you're taught so it really sticks." Hermione answered easily, "Otherwise you'll forget it all over the summer. You know you would, don't deny it."
"I hate that you're right." Ginny wrinkled her nose.
"Personally, I'm glad for it." Hermione hummed, "The reminder of what I've already learned will help prepare me with our upcoming N.E.W.T-level classes." She looked over at Ron slyly, who ignored her.
"Speaking of N.E.W.T.s." They all turned as Lupin pushed the door open, smiling. "I have your O.W.L. results." He held up two smooth envelopes in offering.
"No way!" Hermione set down her book, creasing the pages as she tossed it down on the bed, to hop off and race to Lupin's side. "Oh no, oh no, oh shit."
"How'd you get them?" Ron pushed to his feet, padding over to accept his envelope. Hermione looked quite possibly on the brink of tears as she tore hers open with trembling hands.
"They were filtered into Dumbledore's mail, but he didn't bother acknowledging or opening them." Lupin said with a sigh, "I casually mentioned you were looking forward to seeing your scores, so Dumbledore handed them over. Apparently he planned to wait until you left for Hogwarts. He thought you'd prefer to wait and open them with Harry."
"Bullshit." Ron raised an eyebrow.
"That's what he told me." Lupin shrugged, "Anyway, I'd better get back to Sirius. He needs near constant supervision to prevent an incident that'll get him in trouble with Dumbledore."
"As funny as it'd be to see him break Dumbledore's crooked nose, it would cause problems." Ginny sighed. She stood to join them, though it was almost definitely fueled by her desire to avoid the homework on the floor as long as possible.
"Can't argue with that." Remus smiled. "Well, good luck with your results." With that he left, shutting the door behind him.
Ron opened his envelope and pulled out his sheet, scanning it curiously. He failed History and Divination, of course, but all the rest he did well! 'Acceptable' for Astronomy, and Care; 'Exceeds Expectations' in Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Herbology, and Defence. A good set of scores! Ron nodded to himself in satisfaction, then turned his attention to his extremely anxious girlfriend.
"How'd you do?" Ron slung an arm around Hermione's waist as he peeked over her shoulder at her sheet.
"Fine…" Hermione seemed to wilt as she looked at her scores, which had Ron fondly sighing.
"You got perfect scores."
"No I didn't." Hermione leaned back into him, frowning. "I didn't get straight Os."
"One E isn't going to ruin anything." Ron assured her, kissing the top of her head. "Besides, I got an E in Defence too."
"I could've done better." Hermione said.
"That's always true." Ron laughed softly, "Not that knowing that'll make you feel better, but it's true. There's always more to improve on."
"You got all Outstandings otherwise?" Ginny asked, peering at the paper too. "Awesome! That's ten O.W.L.s Hermione!"
"Hm." Hermione didn't seem totally satisfied, but she didn't look on the brink of tears anymore either. Small victories. Ron then blinked as Ginny stole his paper with a grin.
"You failed Divination." Ginny grinned at Ron, "And History!"
"Yeah, I saw that coming." Ron sighed, "Anyone who passes Divination is either amazing at lying or as bonkers as Professor Trelawney." That made Hermione laugh.
"I don't know why you bothered continuing it anyway." Hermione said, "I had the right idea dropping it."
"Probably." Ron huffed, "But I'm an extremely bad listener."
"I did notice that about you."
"Well, now I'm dying to know about Harry's." Ginny said, sighing. She flopped backwards onto Ron's bed, prompting Hermione to frantically step forward and save her forgotten book.
"Oh yeah, he had his Astronomy Retake Exam a few days ago." Hermione said in surprise, setting the book safely on the end table. "I wish we could ask him how it went."
"Ah, but remember, that's way too dangerous." Ginny snorted. "Think of how safe he is back at Privet Drive! So safe and sound."
"Yeah, right." Ron rolled his eyes. His sister grinned at him.
They all turned to the door as footsteps sounded, the door being shoved open moments later. Ron blinked in surprise, then grinned brightly.
"Mum, Dad, look!" Ron would've held out his paper if Ginny hadn't stolen it, so instead he had to snatch it away from his laughing sister before handing it to his parents. "Look, our O.W.L. scores came in."
"Goodness! Did they?" His mother looked genuinely surprised at that, "Through the wards?"
"Of course not." Ron huffed, "Professor Lupin brought them to us. Apparently the wards blocked them and they ended up with Dumbledore for some reason." It was hard not to sound accusatory towards Dumbledore for literally stealing their mail, but it seemed his parents caught it anyway.
"Well, let's see then." Molly accepted the paper, a bright smile growing as she took in his scores. "Seven O.W.L.s! Oh Ron, this is amazing! Two As and five Es. Well done!"
"Great job." Arthur agreed. Ron couldn't help the happiness bubbling up at the praise. It wasn't often he earned compliments from his parents, but every time it made him feel like they might just be proud of him.
"And you, Hermione?" Molly inquired. Hermione shyly stepped forward and handed hers over as well. "Ah! Well done to you too, dear. Excellent work."
"Thanks." Hermione grinned weakly.
"Is there a meeting today?" Ginny asked then, making Ron and Hermione blink. "You don't usually visit unless there's a meeting." Ron winced at the twinge in her voice.
"Actually, we have good news." Arthur said, smiling. "We've just spoken with Professor Dumbledore."
"You're all being allowed to come home!" Molly burst out, happiness shining on her face. "Dumbledore didn't like the idea, but I told him to shove it. McGonagall supported us, and he changed his mind."
"Seriously?" Ginny sat up straight, bright brown eyes round as she stared in disbelief.
"Yes!" Molly clasped her hands together in excitement.
"What about me?" Hermione looked a bit lost.
"You have a choice." Arthur said lightly, "You can either come with us to the Burrow, or you can return home to your parents."
"Really?" Hermione asked, "You're not kidding. I could go home?"
"We talked it over with Dumbledore, and there was a vote." Arthur told her, "He believes you'd be in danger, targeted by He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, but he was overruled. There's been no sign of You-Know-Who showing his hand through violence, which is encouraging."
"Your parents will be so excited to see you." Molly said then, eyes shining. "I can't imagine how much you miss them."
"Thank you." Hermione stepped forward, immediately embraced by Molly with tight strength and wobbling relief. It made Ron smile.
"Dumbledore had no place taking you from your parents the way he did." Molly said, stroking Hermione's messy, springy curls. "We set him straight, don't you worry."
"Why?" Ron couldn't help but ask, incredulous himself. "Why did you…?"
"We miss you." Molly looked between her son and daughter as Hermione pulled back, her smile suddenly sad. "I'm sorry we didn't say something sooner."
"We realized it might seem to you that we were choosing the Order over you, and we don't want you ever thinking that's true." Arthur said, looking between them with surprising seriousness. "You and your siblings are the reason we're fighting at all. Nothing matters more to us than you."
Despite himself, Ron felt tears rising at the words. For so long he'd wondered if his parents would ever accept them, even if they betrayed Dumbledore and ruined everything, but he'd forgotten how much it meant to be family. Ron loved his friends, but suddenly he realized how much he loved his parents also.
It seemed Ginny felt similarly because as Ron stepped forward into his mother's embrace Ginny was right there with him.
"Oh, my dears." Molly's arms around them were soft and strong. "It's alright now."
As Arthur joined the hug and assured them everything was going to be fine, maybe Ron and Ginny believed them.
Notes:
Things really are looking up, don't you think? 👀
Next time we're back to Harry! Look forward to it ♡♡
Chapter 67: To A Better Future
Summary:
Harry and his friends walk into their sixth year at Hogwarts.
Notes:
Hello everyone! This is our second to last chapter, the happy "ending" everyone wants ♡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 67
Happiness
Harry hadn't ever been as happy packing for Hogwarts as he was on the first of September in the early morning at Riddle Manor. Previously, whenever he was packing to head to Hogwarts for yet another year he never felt anything but relief. He was relieved to get away from his relatives and embrace the life he loved with everything he had. This time it was different. A good different for sure, but different nonetheless.
Now, for the first time ever Harry felt like he was heading to school and leaving home.
When Hermione talked about home, she fondly recounted her parents and her house, her violin and the place she loved because it was her home. Ron, similarly, loved the Burrow because it was filled with family and warmth and fun, an adventure every day with his siblings and family because that was home for him. Harry hadn't ever thought of anywhere but Hogwarts as home - it was the one place he could live freely and be himself, staying with his friends where he was happy in a way he never had been with the Dursleys; but he now found that Hogwarts wasn't home anymore.
As start-of-term approached, Harry at first hadn't understood why he felt so torn - he was happy, but he was also sad?? It didn't make any sense because he'd never understood what it was to have a real home; he'd never truly understood why Ron and Hermione missed home so badly when Hogwarts was right in front of them, but now he did. As soon as he understood, that sadness and confusion disappeared - it left only shining happiness.
Harry would miss Riddle Manor while he was at school. He'd miss Tom and Nagini, the little family he'd so smoothly joined without even trying; he'd miss the garden, the flowers and the even stones beneath his shoes; he'd miss his bedroom and the grounds outside and everything else about Riddle Manor because it was home. In just one summer Harry understood what it meant to have a home, a real one, a place for his family that he would come back to after school ended. Maybe that family consisted of Tom and their pet/friend/Horcrux snake, but it was a family nonetheless. His family.
"Harry, have you got everything?" Tom knocked on his bedroom door, "We'll need to be off soon."
"Yeah, got it." Harry said, looking over his shoulder as Tom pushed the door open to step inside. "I swear I know how to pack."
Harry had again used the Packing Charm, this time with moderately more success than before. All his quills had survived, as had his books, but his robes ended up all twisted together and squashed with his Potions supplies. It could've been worse, but also definitely could've been better. Resolutely, Harry firmly decided by the end of his sixth year his Packing Charm would be so thoroughly perfected it would rival Hermione's.
"Evidence perhaps suggests otherwise." Tom said with a little smile, eyeing the Potion supplies that would most definitely not survive the journey if he left them where they were. Harry huffed.
"Anyway, what time is it?"
"Quarter past ten." Tom said, "If we leave now you'll be plenty early for boarding."
"I've never been so early." Harry grinned, "Usually I'm barely on the train before it leaves. Also I missed it one time, but that wasn't my fault."
"Is that so?" Tom raised an eyebrow.
"I was sabotaged by a rogue house elf." Harry laughed, "His name's Dobby, and he was trying to protect me in a roundabout way. He was Lucius Malfoy's elf before I freed him, so he knew about the whole Chamber of Secrets fiasco about to go down because he'd overheard Malfoy or something. He thought he'd save The Great Harry Potter from going to school to avoid the whole mess. "
"You freed him?" Tom tilted his head, "How'd you manage that?"
"Pure sass and a fuck ton of luck."
Harry happily recounted his experiences with Dobby as Tom helped rearrange his trunk, talking all about his involvement in Harry's trying times in second year as well as his contribution in fourth year for the Second Task. Dobby really was cool. It left Harry wondering if he could summon Dobby to meet Tom sometime, or if that wasn't possible considering he worked in the Hogwarts Kitchens now.
After his trunk was safely packed with Tom's help, his Potions supplies saved, Harry took Tom's offered arm and held his breath in preparation for the terrible feeling of Apparating.
When they landed Harry firmly decided holding his breath was arguably worse - his lungs were screaming and his stomach was inside out.
"You'll get used to it." Tom soothed as Harry choked on air.
"I might possibly hate that more than I hate Flooing." Harry coughed.
"What've you got against Floo travel?"
"I choked on ash the first time I used it and coughed when I tried to declare my destination. I accidentally ended up in Knockturn." Harry explained, taking several deep breaths before he dared straighten fully. His stomach felt like lead, but didn't feel quite so upside down or inside out anymore. "I was twelve at the time."
"I see." Tom looked amused, which fondly annoyed Harry. They'd arrived at King's Cross, however, so Harry didn't deign Tom a response as he continued reminding himself how to breathe.
The crowds were bustling as usual, Harry and Tom tucked away in an alcove across from the men's bathrooms out of sight. Muggles streamed across the platforms, each moving with purpose and luggage as they made their way to their respective destinations. He could see the pillar labeled with a 9 on one side and a 10 on the other; the secret entrance to Platform 9 ¾.
"Go on." Tom said, handing Harry his trunk. Tom had it while they Apparated because they both knew Harry would've lost it or dropped it or both. "It's half past, now. Your friends will be waiting for you."
"Bye." Harry hugged Tom tightly, smiling at the affection and warmth Tom offered. "I'll see you in June?"
"Yeah, I'll be at the station to pick you up." Tom said with a nod, "On the Muggle side, of course, just as before."
"Alright." Harry stepped back and picked up his heavy trunk. "Bye!" With a wave and a grin, Harry made his way to the magic barrier as excitement built at the thought of seeing his friends again.
Harry couldn't wait to tell them all about his summer and his O.W.L. results, ask them about theirs, catch up with everyone after a summer of fun and excitement; maybe not such a fun summer for a specific trio, but they probably found a way to make it fun somehow, seeing as it was Ron and Ginny and Hermione; they were pretty terrible with boredom.
Harry jogged through the barrier with a grin on his face, only to stumble with an 'oof!' as he immediately ran into something. Turns out that something was a someone, a tiny kid Harry figured must be a first year.
"I'm so sorry!" The kid scrambled to say, "I just, I was so nervous, I should've moved but, well, I didn't mean to be in the way–"
"Hey, don't worry about it." Harry gently herded the kid out of the way of the barrier, clearing the path, and smiled at him. "Lemme guess, first year?" The boy took a deep breath, then nodded.
"I didn't think I'd be so nervous." He admitted, "My Mum and Dad offered to see me off, but I didn't want them to see how nervous I am."
"You don't have anything to be embarrassed about." Harry huffed, "On my first day I was so scared I thought I'd hurl."
"Really?" The boy laughed a little at that.
"Yep." Harry confirmed, "Honestly, I spent the whole train ride scared out of my mind. It's not a bad thing to be nervous, but if you want my advice I'd say to take a few breaths and remind yourself you're here for a reason. Hogwarts is waiting for you."
"Thanks." The boy said, "I'm Grim, by the way, Grim Farley."
"Well it's awesome to meet you, Grim Farley." Harry smiled, "Now, why don't you go find a seat? I'm sure there's lots of other first years just as nervous as you."
"Alright, thanks." Farley nodded firmly, "Bye! See you later, I think!" With that he dragged his trunk behind him and made his way to the train.
"Ah! Harry! There you are!" Harry looked over as Terry and Michael jogged over, grinning widely at him. "You're early!"
"Tom's influence." Harry laughed. Terry pulled him into a hug and Michael patted him on the back.
"We're sixth years now." Michael grinned at him, "How do you feel?"
"Absolutely terrified." Harry said brightly, "With a new year comes even more difficult classes, and I for one am completely unprepared for our upcoming N.E.W.T-level courses."
"What d'you pick?" Terry asked, "And what did you qualify for?"
"I passed everything but History and Divination, which honestly I'm not at all surprised by." Harry hummed, "But I qualified for everything else! I'll just be taking the core classes, barring History."
"Ah, dropping Care?"
"Yeah." Harry shrugged. He didn't really know how to explain his mixed feelings involving Hagrid, especially considering most of his friends hadn't even really met him outside of their Care of Magical Creatures class, so he left it at that. "What about you guys?"
"I got an 'Acceptable' in Astronomy and History." Terry said with a sigh, "I can't move on to the N.E.W.T-level because of that."
"Uh, yes you can." Michael raised an eyebrow.
"It's more of a shame thing." Terry said, wrinkling his nose. "Yes, technically I can move on, but I don't feel like I earned it. Thus, I'll be dropping those. The others I all did well on!"
"Awesome!" Harry grinned, "What're your electives?"
"Runes and Arithmancy. E and O, respectively."
"Same." Michael said, "I mistranslated several Runes during the exam."
"Hermione said the same thing." Harry laughed, "That class sounds hard."
"Guys!" They all turned as Malcolm jogged over, "You all better find a seat, it's nearly eleven."
"Is it?" Michael checked his watch with a blink. "It's fifteen til."
"Ah, that means all the compartments have at least two people each." Terry grinned, "Well! That's fun. I'm just gonna go pick one at random and say hi."
"That's a great idea." Michael grinned, "Mal, you coming?"
"Sure." Malcolm sighed. "Also, hi Harry." He waved, "Did you have a good summer?"
"I did, thanks. You?"
"Absolutely fantastic." Malcolm replied, then grinned. "Tell me about it next time we hangout, yeah? See you!" Harry laughed as the three Ravenclaws ran off, no doubt heading to bother an unsuspecting compartment of their fellow Wraiths.
Harry, smiling, headed to the train. People waved or smiled at him as he passed, subtle reminders they stood with him same as the year before. That support warmed him inside, as always. Eventually Harry was snagged by Neville, who seemed to have been hunting across the platform for him.
"Hey!" Neville grinned brightly, "I've been sent to fetch you."
"Oh?" Harry raised an eyebrow, but he did follow as Neville beckoned him onto the train.
"The Prefects have to spend the first hour of the train ride doing their Prefect stuff, so we're without Ron, Hermione, Pansy, and Draco." Neville told him, weaving through the people loitering in the train corridor with a warm smile. "They picked a compartment for all of us and asked us to save a spot for them - and you."
"Yeah, that sounds like them." Harry chuckled.
"Ah, here it is." Neville slid open a door and stepped inside, grinning. Harry stepped in after him.
Neville plopped down in the window seat, careful not to kick Luna in the head as he did; Luna was sitting cross-legged on the floor against the back wall, a stack of The Quibbler editions beside her and a serene smile on her face as she looked up at him; and Theo was reading a… trigonometry textbook?
"Hiya Harry." Luna greeted, "Did you have a good summer?"
"I did." Harry smiled, sitting down on Theo's right. "What about you guys?"
"My father and I went hunting for moon frogs." Luna said brightly, "There was a meteor shower, so we went out looking for any remnants of it that might have been from the moon. That's where moon frogs are, see."
"Did you find any?" Neville asked.
"No, but the meteor shower was lovely."
"I'll bet." Neville grinned, "I may not be very good at Astronomy, but I do like the stars."
"So do I." Harry agreed; he then blinked as Theo rotated and slid down, his head falling into Harry's lap with his legs folding against the wall on his left. It made Harry laugh quietly, especially considering Theo didn't even look up from his book.
"What're you reading?" Luna tilted her head. Harry couldn't tell if she was just curious or if she was trying to read the sideways title written along the spine.
"Trigonometry: An Introduction." Theo replied, "I finished the Algebra textbook Hermione gave me, and at the end of it there were recommendations for other textbooks to progress to after."
"And you went and bought them?" Harry raised an eyebrow.
"Naturally." Theo hummed.
"Why am I not surprised."
"Because you have basic common sense. Sometimes." Theo looks extremely smug as he said it, even as he earned himself a smack.
The four of them sat quite happily as the train ride went by, Theo reading his textbook and Luna reading her newest edition of The Quibbler while Harry and Neville chatted about meaningless things like Neville's favorite magic plants and Harry's knowledge of Muggle plants he remembered caring for in Petunia's garden.
It wasn't until midafternoon that their Prefect friends shuffled in, throwing themselves down on the seats with long sighs. Draco flopped down next to Neville, throwing his legs over Pansy's as she sat on his other side. Ron took a seat across from Neville by the window, Hermione sitting sideways to lean into his side.
"Harry." Hermione greeted, smiling at him. "How are you?"
"I'm great." Harry grinned, "What about you?"
"No complaints."
"Well I have a complaint." Ron declared, "I am starving. Has the trolley come around yet?"
"Nope." Neville chuckled, "You're in luck. It should be around in the next ten to fifteen."
"Fuck yeah." Hermione laughed at Ron's quiet enthusiasm.
"How was your summer, Harry?" Draco asked, "I remember you were really excited about it."
"Really excellent." Harry said, "Much better than any summer I've had before." He ignored the pinched expressions the comment caused.
"Where were you staying?" Pansy asked, schooling her features first. "You were with Riddle, of course, but where?"
"Riddle Manor." Harry said, smiling warmly. "It's where the Muggle side of Tom's family lived. They were hella rich, so the property's huge. I love it there."
"You'll have to invite us eventually." Draco grinned, "I also sort of want to meet Riddle."
"He seems cool." Hermione told him, "We met him for a second when he picked Harry up at King's Cross in June. He'll be a definite hit in the Ministry when he gets out in the open, that's for sure."
"Why?" Pansy tilted her head.
"He's charismatic." Ron said, "Riddle spoke all professional-like when we met, though it seemed sincere instead of stuffy like most adults do when they talk like that."
"Ah, so he's a natural politician." Draco grinned, "That'll be helpful when he applies for a Ministry position."
"We already knew he'd do well in the Ministry." Luna said with a smile, "That's sort of his whole role in all this, isn't it? To be charismatic and handsome enough to make people follow his example."
"Yeah, pretty much." Harry confirmed with a laugh, "And, actually, he's already started the whole process. He's been spreading around that he's been in America all these years, finally coming back to see what opportunities he still has for a successful career."
"Sound plan." Draco approved. Most of the others seemed to agree by the way they nodded or hummed their understanding.
"Harry, completely subject flip, what're your O.W.L results?" Hermione asked, an excited grin splitting her face.
"I was waiting for you to ask that." Harry laughed, "Here, I'll just show you." He rifled around in his pocket a moment before producing the slightly crumpled letter, holding it out for Hermione to excitedly snatch.
"What d'you get?" Theo asked, looking up at Harry.
"Two Ps, two Os, five Es."
"Ps in Divination and History." Theo hummed, "And Os for Defence and Charms."
"Correct." Harry huffed, "As always."
"This is so great!" Hermione burst out, beaming at him when she looked up. "You'll be able to move on in all the same classes as us!"
"You already knew he would." Ron tugged a strand of her with a grin. "But seriously, Harry, congrats."
"What'd you all get?" Harry looked around at them, "How many of you beat me in Os?" And thus their discussion of scores began.
As it turned out, Theo and Hermione were dead even with the highest scores; they both had straight Os except for one. Hermione got an E in Defence, while Theo angrily received an E in Care of Magical Creatures - he said immediately thereafter that he wasn't following through into the N.E.W.T-level because it clearly wasn't worth his time. That made Harry laugh.
Draco and Pansy both received As in History, so for a while they just angrily swore up and down some of the questions weren't covered in class even remotely. Aside from that, Draco scored Os in Defence, Transfiguration, and Potions, with Es in everything else; while Pansy got Os in Defence, Potions, and Arithmancy, all Es otherwise. Pretty even, which they seemed to like.
Neville scored closer to Harry, but with a few more As. He failed History and Potions with a D and P, but the joy of receiving Os in Herbology and Care made up for it completely. He was also proud of the Es he received in Charms and Defence, and luckily wasn't too put out about the As in Transfiguration and Astronomy. He did lament a bit about the Transfiguration score, but Harry promised to help him continue to learn even if McGonagall didn't accept him into her N.E.W.T-level class.
All the while Luna happily listened and occasionally looked down to read The Quibbler with a serene smile on her pretty face. She was one of the people who just liked being included at all, which meant she was more than happy to just exist near them and bask in their proximity and presence.
They chatted about their scores and upcoming classes, complaining as much as enthusing, until a third year girl opened the door with a hesitant expression. If Harry was remembering correctly, she was the little Hufflepuff that suggested the name 'Speaker and His Wraiths' back when they were writing that very first letter - Emma Dobbs.
"Harry." She greeted shyly.
"Hey, Emma." Harry smiled, "What can I do for you?"
"Um, I'm supposed to hand these out." She flushed a little, holding out two rolled up parchment tied with little ribbons. "Nott and Potter."
"Who're they from?" Theo asked, sitting up.
"Um, the new Professor." Emma said, "I think. I'm not sure."
"That's alright." Harry smiled, "Thank you for delivering them." She shyly handed over the rolls and ducked out of the compartment immediately after.
"What're they?" Hermione asked, sitting up a little with interest.
"Dunno." Harry said, unfurling it.
Harry,
We haven't met yet, but this is a fine chance for it! I would be delighted if you would join me for a spot of lunch in compartment C.
Sincerely,
Professor H.E.F Slughorn
Harry frowned. What could he have done to catch Horace Slughorn's attention? They hadn't even arrived at Hogwarts yet, so it wasn't like Harry could've accidentally let it slip that he was actually the random journalist who'd interrogated him about Tom Riddle and Horcruxes last year. Harry had been in disguise at the time. So what the hell did he want with Harry?
"D'you have any idea why he wants us?" Harry glanced at Theo, seeing he had a similar message on his - though it was written out to 'Mr Nott' instead of using his first name.
"None." Theo raised an eyebrow at the note. "Well, let's go see what this' about."
"I guess we'll be back?" Harry offered his friends a small shrug, waving an awkward goodbye seeing as he was just as confused as they were.
The two made their way down the train, weaving through the students still hanging out in the corridor. Most of them were standing in their respective doorways, probably on the lookout for the lunch trolley. As they reached compartment C they ran into Blaise, who seemed as clueless as they were. He just offered a small shrug when they looked at him in confusion. It was comforting it wasn't just Harry and Theo, but their confusion only grew. Well, Harry's confusion grew; Theo just looked curiously amused.
When they stepped inside they caught the attention of a round man with a bald scalp and an overly joyous expression. His thick, silvery mustache seemed extra bright in the sunlight streaming in through the window, the brightness likewise lighting up the gold buttons on his fine velvet jacket. Upon seeing Harry, he jumped to his feet.
"Ah, Harry! Lovely to meet you. I'm Horace Slughorn." Harry shook the offered hand, confused by the exaggerated enthusiasm and obvious excitement. "And you, Mister Nott and Zabini, excellent. Thank you for joining us!"
They were ushered into seats around the compartment, there were two other occupants, both of which happened to be seventh years. One of them Harry recognized, the other he didn't.
"I see you three already know each other, but how about Cormac McLaggen? Perhaps you've run into him? A fellow Gryffindor, Harry. No? Ah, just as well." Slughorn was an exceptionally fast talker. "And how about Marcus Belby? A Ravenclaw, you know!" Yes, Harry did know.
Belby, like all the other Ravenclaws, was a Wraith. He didn't talk to Harry much, seeing as he had an extremely nervous disposition, but he attended all the meetings and he often stopped to say hi to Harry when they passed each other in the corridors.
"Um, we know Belby." Harry confirmed, clearing his throat.
"Excellent, excellent." Slughorn beamed, "Well, this a fine chance to get to know each other. Here you all, I've brought napkins. I well remember the Express Trolley being heavy on the sweets, and a poor old man's stomach isn't quite up for it anymore." He turned to Belby. "Pheasant at all?"
"Um, sure." Belby hesitantly reached out for a plate of cold pheasant, trepidation in his eyes.
"Ah, I was just telling young Belby here that I know his Uncle Damocles." Slughorn said to Harry, passing around rolls to everyone else with a joyous smile. "Outstanding wizard, truly talented. His Order of Merlin was well deserved. Do you see much of uncle, Marcus?"
"Uh–" The sudden question and switch to first name seemed to surprise him, causing him to choke a little. "Um, no, not really."
"Well, of course." Slughorn tilted his head, suddenly less excited and more curious. "He invented the Wolfsbane potion! I imagine that keeps him very busy."
"He and my dad don't really get along." Belby said hesitantly, "So I don't really see him much…" Suddenly Slughorn seemed completely disinterested, turning away to smile at McLaggen.
"Well then, McLaggen! Nice to meet you. I happen to know you see a lot of your Uncle Tiberius." Slughorn enthused, "He was a rather splendid photo of the both of you hunting nogtails in, where was it, Norfolk?"
"That was fun, that was." Cormac confirmed, a grin in his voice. "We went with Bertie Higgs and Rufus Scrimgeour–"
"Did you now?" Slughorn beamed at him excitedly, "Do tell! How is it you know them?"
"They're family friends, see." McLaggen grinned a bit arrogantly, "I see them quite often, you know. We've gone on several similar trips over the years."
"Oh! How marvelous." Slughorn seemed completely satisfied as he passed out little pies, turning to Blaise next. "Tell me, Zabini, how is your mother? I hear she's an absolute beauty! And so very talented. She went to Beauxbatons, did she not?"
"She did." Blaise's expression slid into neutrality, his expression going completely blank like a shield against whatever he felt underneath. Slughorn seemed completely undaunted by it.
"Such a wonderful school, yes, I've been there, you know!" Slughorn exclaimed, "It's a terrible shame about her recent loss. It's her, what, sixth husband that's left her widowed? Dreadful, just dreadful. I daresay she's become rather wealthy in these tragedies?"
"I suppose." Blaise said, voice flat. The only slight tell that he was extremely irritated was the slight tightness around his full lips. Slughorn either didn't notice or didn't care as he just went on talking.
"Dreadful business, but it's lovely she's left with a pretty galleon afterwards!" Slughorn laughed, "Well, you'll have to introduce us, yes? I'd love to meet such a lovely lady." Blaise said nothing, but it didn't particularly matter because Slughorn turned to Theo. "And you, your father is Tiberius Nott! I had him as a student back in the day. Such a talent he had in Potions. I imagine he's taught you a number of things over the years?"
"Yes sir." Theo said dryly. He was scrutinizing Slughorn with those sharp silver eyes of his, seemingly picking him apart in his mind.
"Wonderful! Wonderful." Slughorn beamed, "I remember him fondly, you know, I have his picture hung up in my home! He was one of my most talented over the years, you know. I had a bit of a Club back in the day, called it the 'Slug Club' funnily enough, and he was one of my star members! Well, it's lovely to meet you, Nott! I imagine you're just as talented as he." That had Theo raising an eyebrow. He was completely and utterly unimpressed by Slughorn, which made Harry smile. It seemed they were on the same page, then.
Harry knew Slughorn picked students he saw potential in as successful proteges, probably searching for who he'd pay special attention to as the year got started. Obviously his assessments weren't based on the students themselves, but on the successes of their parents. Belby for his potioneer uncle, McLaggen for his connections, Blaise for his wealth, Theo for his talent; unfortunately that meant Harry was next, and it seemed he'd been saving his favorite for last.
"And you, Harry Potter! Well, I must say, you are a legend in and of yourself!" Slughorn enthused, "Nasty rumors going on last year, but they've all dissolved now, haven't they? I saw an article in the Daily Prophet stating that perhaps Dumbledore orchestrated the whole ordeal with You-Know-Who's alleged return? Dreadful business."
"I'm just glad that's all died down." Harry said, trying for the blandless both Blaise and Theo achieved.
"In any case, I know we can expect great things from you!" Slughorn continued, "Your mother was also a star member of my Slub Club, you know. Oh, Lily Evans was truly a marvel. One of my brightest. Quite vivacious, I'll have you know, I often told her she belonged in my House for her spunk!"
"Your House, sir?" Harry prompted politely.
"I was the Head of Slytherin House back in the day." Slughorn seemed to puff up, "I'm pleased to see you don't hold us to the prejudiced standard we get nowadays, seeing as you're cozied up with Nott and Zabini here. So very mysterious how friendships bloom these days!"
"Mhm."
"Your mother was a Muggle-born, as I'm sure you know. I couldn't believe it at first, from her skill you'd think she were a Pure-blood!" Slughorn laughed, "Funny how that happens, sometimes."
"No, not really." Harry couldn't keep the coldness out of his voice. Slughorn seemed surprised by the tone, which made Harry think he was even more of an idiot than he'd previously thought.
"Oh! You mustn't think I'm prejudiced! No, no, haven't I already said your mother was a favorite of mine?" Slughorn gave him another bright smile, "And she wasn't the only one, mind you. There was also Dirk Cresswell, a year younger than her, and he's now the Head of the Goblin Liaison Office! Still gives me inside information on the going-ons of Gringotts these days!"
From then on he just started happily recounting previous successes and his prized students, and with every joyous exclamation Harry's opinion of him plummeted impossibly lower. He spoke of his students like they were collectibles, little more than trophies for his wall of favorites. That's why he'd asked them to eat with him; he hoped to collect them as he collected everyone else in his life. Now why wasn't Harry surprised?
The group all sat quietly, offering no more than occasional sounds of understanding or few word answers; McLaggen was the only one among them who seemed interested. In fact, he seemed to preen at the attention, shamelessly bragging to get Slughorn's attention whenever possible. Harry didn't mind people being proud of their accomplishments - hell, Theo was arrogant as hell and confident as fuck and he was one of Harry's best friends - but the way McLaggen did it was almost slimy. Harry didn't like thinking the way he did, but privately he was rather glad that one didn't end up a Wraith.
There was never a good time to interrupt or dismiss themselves throughout the time they spent there, sitting and listening and pretending to pay proper attention, so they were stuck there until the sunset flashed through the window and finally Slughorn paused in his reminiscences with a blink of surprise.
"Goodness, it's grown so late!" He laughed, "I must not have noticed, good gracious, you'd best go and change into your robes! Ah, but Cormac, do be sure to stop by and borrow that book on nogtail, won't you? And you! Harry, Blaise, Theodore–"
"It's Theo." The dangerous flash in his silver eyes seemed to briefly stun Slughorn, but he recovered quickly enough.
"Ah, yes, of course!" Slughorn grinned, "Well then, Harry, Blaise, and Theo, you must say hi whenever you're passing by."
They were all shoved out into the corridor; Belby slipping away looking so relieved he might pass out; McLaggen striding away with self importance that seemed quite excessive; leaving Harry and Theo and Blaise in the hallway together.
"I don't like him." Blaise muttered.
"Yeah, same." Harry agreed. Theo said nothing, but the disgusted irritation on his face was obvious.
"I'd better get back to my compartment." Blaise said then, sighing. The stiff tension in his posture softened slightly, much to Harry's relief, but not completely. "I was sitting with Daphne, Anthony and Ginny."
"Oh, say hi to them for me." Harry nodded. He then offered a warm smile. "And, Blaise, it's nice to see you again."
"You too." Blaise gave him a nod, but it was curt. With that, Blaise slipped away down the corridor and ducked into a compartment only a few doors down. Harry knew Blaise hated talking about his mother, so he wasn't surprised Slughorn's prying angered him.
"Come on, let's get back." Theo sighed.
"So, thoughts on our new Potions Professor?" Harry prompted as they made their way down the now empty corridor.
"He's not going to take no for an answer." Theo said, "He's the kind of person who's used to getting their way, usually using persistence and flattery to achieve whatever he wants. He surrounds himself with powerful people and shows them off like trophies like he deserves admiration for knowing them."
"Yeah, I thought so too." Harry nodded, resigned. "Ten galleons he drags us into his little Slug Club."
"I'm not taking that bet." Theo huffed. As soon as they opened the door to their compartment all eyes were on them.
"Oh! There you are!" Hermione exclaimed, "Where've you been?"
"Oh god, where do I start?" Harry groaned, "Our newest Professor sucks!"
Despite the fact that their year started on such an interesting note, Harry was happy when he hopped off the Express and onto the Hogsmeade station platform. He was happy as he loaded into the thestral-drawn carriages. He was happy as he complained and laughed and listened as they arrived at Hogwarts for his sixth year.
With both Dumbledore and Umbridge gone, plus Voldemort no longer relevant, for the first time Harry thought maybe he'd get his first ever peaceful year at school. If his only obstacle was going to be an annoying new Professor, Harry just might be able to experience a normal school year - the kind of year he'd always wanted and never been able to have.
Smiling as the Sorting started, watching the new generation step foot in a Hogwarts that was warmer and safer and happier than it had ever been, surrounded by friends he knew would never abandon him, Harry realized he'd never been happier.
Notes:
(¬‿¬)
Chapter 68: A Seed of Suspicion
Summary:
Albus Dumbledore has a lot of thinking to do. Much had changed while he wasn't looking, it would seem.
Notes:
For all you guys who called Dumbledore's suspicious involvement... Have a cookie 🍪
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 68
Shifting Loyalties
It felt odd to stand unwelcome outside the Headmaster's Office, gargoyles refusing to move aside for him as they once did. In all the years Albus Dumbledore dedicated his work to Hogwarts, schooling the children in attendance and ensuring they grew to their highest potential, he'd never once stood before the gargoyles and had to speak a password. They acknowledged him as the true Headmaster all that time, Hogwarts herself respecting him as the leader of the school. But as he stood before them now, it seemed to no longer be so.
The Headmaster's Office was the only place in the castle Albus could find peace after so many years alive with life and knowledge weighing him down, stones tied to his ankles. Pacing in his office brought calm in that storm, and so he paced - day in, day out - always hunting that peace. Perhaps one day it could be his again, but that day was a long way off, it would seem.
"Audacious." Albus spoke softly. He watched, pensive as those familiar statues now freely moved to allow him entry, to reveal stairs curving upwards to the place that was no longer his.
He already knew Minerva's passwords would be long words most students couldn't pronounce, wouldn't know, or wouldn't guess. Smart, but cold. She never had the lightness, the sense of lighthearted fun that Albus tried so hard to share with his students. Minerva was a dedicated Professor, but she never had what Albus deemed necessary to truly lead the way a Headteacher did. Not that it particularly mattered anymore, what with their new arrangement, but he still pondered whenever reminded of it.
Albus quietly made his way up, brushing aside his thoughts as he reached the top and knocked lightly. At Minerva's clipped acknowledgement he pushed open the heavy door. His Office, which he'd loved and used for decades, was completely unrecognizable.
Minerva completely rearranged and set up the Headmaster's Office to her liking, mapping out a strange taste that clashed greatly with the image Albus himself portrayed all his years in office. Albus' silver instruments and clutter were gone, replaced by dark stained wood furniture and a soft fireplace along one wall with neat looking bookshelves placed around the room. She said the warmth and organization brought a homey feel to the place, though Albus wasn't so sure about that. It was a little concerning to him, especially considering how forceful she'd been about him moving out quickly. It seemed she was almost happy to be rid of him.
"Ah, Minerva." Albus smiled pleasantly as he stepped further inside. "I'd like a moment of your time, if I may intrude."
"If you must." Minerva barely looked up from where she sat behind a large desk, papers strewn across it a bit haphazardly. Despite the scattered look of it all, it seemed she'd done it purposefully as a form of misshapen organization. "Undoing the Educational Decrees and reorganizing the Quidditch teams has been taking up much of my time, plus start-of-term preparations on top of that have my hands full."
"I understand that well." Albus took the seat across from her, the desk standing between them, on the plush chair with a soft green cushion and yellow trim. An odd choice, but not one Albus cared enough to inquire about. "After all, being the Headteacher was my role for a very long time."
"I'm aware." Minerva set down her quill and finally gave him her attention. "What can I do for you, Albus?"
"I was merely wondering how everything was coming along." Albus smiled at her, "After so long being the Head of this school, I've been terribly worried about everything."
"I'm managing the responsibilities well, if that's what you're really asking." She raised an eyebrow at him, "As I told you before, I'm happy to keep you updated on the overall status of the school and the progress the students are making. I was appointed this position by Fudge himself, might I remind you, when I failed to convince him you were trustworthy. This was the best I could do, especially considering he wanted to put some Ministry official in this post instead of myself. I'd say this is not an unhappy outcome, wouldn't you agree?"
"Yes, of course." Albus replied mildly, "I didn't mean to insinuate I thought you incapable or under qualified for the role you've been thrust into."
"Why are you really here, Albus?" Minerva asked warily, scowling. "If you've Order business to discuss, you have my attention." Albus hummed a little, pleased.
"I was wondering if you had any plans to prepare Harry for Voldemort's return?" Albus asked. Harry was a touchy topic for her, along with the majority of the Order oddly enough. It was strange to Albus they seemed to have suddenly agreed Harry was capable of handling himself, but not necessarily a bad thing.
"He's made a lot of headway in his classes as of late." Minerva replied steadily, "If you have any suggestions, by all means share them."
"I wish to educate Harry on the history behind Tom Riddle and his descent into madness." Albus said bluntly. He was pleased to finally break through her usual calm; she blinked in surprise. "You all have been treating him as more of a capable adult than a child to protect, so I believe it's time I speak to him of the Prophecy to ensure he understands the role he, rather unfortunately, must play."
Harry already knew of the Horcruxes, of course, accidentally tapping into the mind of Voldemort himself to discover his secrets the previous summer. Albus had known about them since the Diary's appearance in Harry's second year, but there was little he could do about the rest of them - aside from the Ring, he did not know how many more Tom made or where he might've hidden them.
Albus was saddened he couldn't keep the imminent sacrifice from Harry longer, it would've been so much kinder to reveal it only at the very end when it was the last protection, the last step in defeating Voldemort. Harry would've died peacefully, knowing he'd done everything he could, leaving Voldemort completely vulnerable for his trusted friends to finish off. But that wishful outcome was not possible anymore. Harry discovered the truth too early, there was only so much Albus could do to soothe the pain and sadness Harry must feel.
"What exactly would you be revealing to him?" Minerva inquired, "And how?"
"Ah, I have long been collecting memories to build an accurate story of Tom Riddle's life to view using my Pensieve." When he'd emptied his things from the Headmaster's Office Albus made sure to stow the Pensieve away immediately. It was necessary in his plans, especially for when he broke the news of the Prophecy to Harry.
"I see." Minerva said, nodding slowly. "When would you do so? After classes?"
"In his free periods." Albus answered smoothly, "Perhaps the free slot before dinner on Monday and Tuesday, or directly following breakfast on Fridays."
"That sounds reasonable." Minerva said, "But how do you plan to show him these memories?"
"Using my Pensieve, as I already said."
"You misunderstand." Minerva said coolly, "I meant how are you going to smuggle Harry Potter from the castle every other day between numerous N.E.W.T-level classes and find a safe place to use the Pensieve?" That made Albus pause.
"Can we not do it here?" Albus asked lightly.
"This is my Office, Albus." Minerva raised an eyebrow, "If you're caught here, or seen anywhere near the castle in fact, Fudge will come down on our heads even more harshly than before. I could be removed completely, allowing some random Ministry official to take my place as Fudge originally intended."
"You're getting ahead of yourself." Albus placated, smiling. "There is no harm in using your office for a few hours every so often."
"I disagree." Minerva said firmly, "If you find a better place, be my guest. It cannot, however, be in the Headteacher's Office where I could be associated with or accused of allowing your presence here. I will not risk the school like this, Albus, and neither should you." For a moment, Albus was at a complete loss for words.
"I see." In truth, he did not see.
"I am sorry, Albus." Minerva took off her glasses and sighed, rubbing her brow in a show of honest exhaustion. "You always taught me to value this school and her students above all else. I remember learning from you, first as a student then working under you as the assistant Transfiguration Professor, and again when you promoted me to Deputy Headmistress all those years ago. Hogwarts is more than simply a school, it is a home. After a year under the thumb of what was quite possibly the worst Headteacher Hogwarts has ever seen, the students need me to maintain their newfound freedom. I hate to turn you away, Albus, especially with Harry's education on the line as well, but I must prioritize the school. I'm sorry."
"I suppose that's fair." Albus said quietly. It made sense, but still it unsettled him. Something was different - he just didn't know what yet. "Very well, I see you're firm in your decision. It's quite alright, I'll figure something else out."
"Thank you." Minerva nodded tiredly; she slipped back on her glasses. "Was that everything? I'm afraid I really am swimming in paperwork."
"I had noticed that, yes." Albus eyed the many papers thrown across her desk, a hint of a smile on his face. "Thank you for lending me your valuable time, Minerva. I'll be off then."
"Feel free to stop by when you need an update." Minerva said as he stood.
"I shall." Albus smiled pleasantly. With that he excused himself, leaving the office behind him and descending the steps he knew more intimately than any other part of the castle. As he did, Albus found his thoughts trailing into discomforting unease once more.
He considered Minerva to be one of his most reliable colleagues; ever since the Muggle she was in love with married someone else, ever since Albus found her crying in her quarters for a man she was forced to leave to keep her magic, he'd considered her less an apprentice and more a friend. Never in all the years their friendship thrived had Minerva so easily cast him aside as she did now. Perhaps she had a good reason, yes, but in years past she would've been more inclined to side with Albus than her wavering, and slightly misguided, conscience. Minerva had changed; Albus did not know yet if that was a good thing.
In his pondering Albus found himself walking through the dungeons for Severus. He was less a friend and more an ally - Severus did not like it, but he always caved to Albus because that's what it meant to be indebted to someone. They both knew he would've ended up in Azkaban with the vast majority of his Death Eater companions if not for Albus declaring his innocence, offering him a job instead of throwing him away as Lord Voldemort would have. Severus owed him everything, as well he knew. If Minerva was not siding with him out of loyalty, putting the school above him, Albus would simply have to change his angle to get what he wanted.
Albus knocked softly on the door to Severus' office, waiting patiently as he heard the gentle bubblings of a potion Severus was brewing. He hated teaching, but he had a real gift when it came to Potions.
"Albus." The door opened, Severus standing in the doorway. "What can I do for you?"
"May I come in?" Albus asked mildly, "I just had a rather taxing conversation with the new Headmistress."
"Of course." Severus stepped aside and gestured for him to take a seat. Albus smiled in thanks, sitting down as he examined the familiar space. Severus' tastes were ever the same.
His walls were decorated with shelves filled with Potion ingredients, liquids and gels and dried herbs and pickled parts of a vast variety of Magical Creatures, floor to ceiling on two entire walls. The other wall had a dark unlit fireplace with cabinets on either side; they held cauldrons and other supplies, he knew. And, of course, the Potions station with a row of ingredients and a steaming cauldron next to the large desk Severus seated himself at, across from Albus.
"What's this about a meeting with Minerva?" Severus asked, raising an eyebrow.
"It's most unfortunate, really." Albus sighed heavily, "See, I have a request to borrow a quiet space every so often during the school year, but Minerva would not allow it to be the Headteacher's Office."
"I can see why." Severus said dryly, "Seeing as she's in charge of protecting this place now."
"Exactly as she said." Albus nodded, "Though, it seems that now I'm to look elsewhere for that quiet space. Naturally, I thought perhaps you'd lend me your office every so often? Say, three times a week."
"What for?" Severus narrowed his eyes; the wary look made Albus laugh a little.
"Nothing disruptive at all." Albus smiled, "I need a safe place to use my Pensieve every so often." He also needed to ensure the safety of his memory collection, but he did not trust anyone but himself with those.
"Your Pensieve." Severus echoed, "Whatever for?"
"I was hoping you wouldn't ask." Albus sighed, disappointment blatant. "Very well, it's for Harry."
"Harry Potter." Severus drawled, "You'd like to borrow my office and bring Harry Potter here three times a week?"
"I promise to supervise him completely." Albus placated gently. That only seemed to irritate Severus further.
"What's this about?" Severus' predictable temper rose to the surface. It was so very easy to rile him up, just as Albus wanted.
"I have plans for Harry this upcoming year, of course." Albus said, "And the time I spend with him will be invaluable as the war approaches. He needs to be well prepared, especially considering how little we know of Voldemort's movements."
"If that's supposed to be an insult to my abilities as a spy, at the very least be upfront about it." Severus snapped, "Why is it that everything you speak to me about pertains to either the Dark Lord or the ever so special Boy-Who-Lived? It seems your only intent is to irritate me while I'm working."
"You're overreacting." Albus just smiled. "I'm not asking all that much. Just a few days here with Harry each week so I can teach him essential pieces of his future responsibilities. It's not such an unreasonable request, is it?" Severus grimaced, remaining silent for a moment.
Severus was one of the easiest of Albus' Order members to persuade to see things his way when necessary. He was quick to anger and quite impulsive with his tongue; despite his excellent work as a spy in the previous war, he'd never been anything but utterly predictable to Albus. Severus always caved when he was angry, usually because he was in a hurry to escape the conversation. An exceptionally easy behavior to exploit.
"What will you be letting that boy do to my office?" Severus asked finally, glaring harshly. "Let's say I do agree, will you allow him to break all my things?"
"Of course not, Severus. I know how much your Potion ingredients and supplies mean to you." Albus replied, "We'll be reviewing memories."
"And whose memories?" Severus drawled, "What use could mere memories possibly have to a delinquent like Potter?"
"They will prepare him for what's to come." Albus said simply, "Now, I see we've come to an agreement?"
"Fine." Severus scowled, lines harsh in his expression. "I don't like this, Albus. If that boy touches a single thing in here I'm giving him detention for the rest of the year."
"I understand completely." Albus stood, softly triumphant, and smiled. "Thank you, Severus. I'll be sure to give you notice for the days I'll be borrowing the space."
"Yes, very well." Severus said dismissively, irritation still prevalent. "Now, if you don't mind, I need to finish these Dreamless Sleep Potions. Poppy's running low, again."
"Ah, I'll leave you to it then." Albus nodded, "Thank you." With that, he slipped out and slowly made his way through the castle once more. He was significantly more satisfied with the outcome of his second conversation than his first.
Though it went well, Albus couldn't help but wonder if Severus had also shifted ever so slightly. His feelings involving Harry had seemingly shifted from hatred boiling under the surface to obvious outright disdain that he didn't even bother to try and hide anymore. Perhaps with everyone else putting Harry on a pedestal, all of them trusting him more than they'd ever before, Severus' tightly coiled control over his hatred had slipped. It was a beneficial to Albus of course, being able to see Severus' thoughts so immediately, but at the same time it was concerning - if his ability to mask his feelings the same way he did before was failing, it could cause problems if ever Voldemort did decide to make himself known and contact him.
His feet took him out of the castle out onto the vast grounds, the property he'd dedicated his life to for nearly a century; Albus looked back at the castle, pensive again as he reviewed the little information he had on the subject of Voldemort.
Voldemort's resurrection was dramatic and violent, as well Albus expected, nearly killing Harry as it had Cedric Diggory. After that Albus watched and waited, learning of his intent to steal the Prophecy and foiling those first few pitiful attempts of breaking into the Department of Mysteries. Albus thought they'd try harder, but everything stopped rather abruptly only a few short months into the school year. It was as though Voldemort had simply given up his ambition revolving around his need for the Prophecy, which Albus would have previously called impossible. Now, it seemed, nothing was as it should be.
Not only Voldemort had changed, but Albus' Order had too. It was subtle, but the concerns for Harry and the desire to hide their plans from him had abated substantially. They didn't seem at all concerned about him discovering their plans anymore, though Albus didn't know if it was because they didn't actually have any plans for him to discover or because they suddenly thought of Harry with more respect than before. It did not sit well with Albus that everything was shifting without anyone speaking of it or mentioning it to him. Now, Albus didn't consider himself a suspicious person, but too many things were out of place for him not to be suspicious. Things weren't as they should be, and knowing that left Albus contemplative and uncertain.
Albus spent the previous school year ignoring Harry to keep him at arms length, a poor attempt to spare him from the politics he'd been unfortunately subjected to as the world called him a liar, but it seemed to him now that perhaps that distance between them was a mistake. Something had changed, which was both surprising and unnerving.
Over the years, many times Albus was forced to adjust his plans when necessary, adapting to accommodate Harry's rather unorthodox or otherwise unhelpful actions now and again; but now it seemed there was a lot more to consider. Albus was not used to things drifting so far from his control, especially so quickly, but it seemed anything was possible when Harry Potter was involved.
Something was different, that much Albus was certain, but he suspected it centered around Harry himself. He would have to keep a very close eye on Harry Potter this upcoming year, Albus decided. For his own good, of course. There were so many things he needed to learn, to see, to truly understand. Before it was too late.
Albus looked down at his right hand, face expressionless. His hand was dry and brittle, a cursed darkness spreading through his fingers down his hand, numbing the nerves and killing the affected flesh. He was running out of time.
When he first found the Gaunt Ring, he'd been surprised and horrified to have found the third Deathly Hallow completely by accident. Though only one truly belonged to him, the Elder Wand, he was quite possibly the sole person in centuries to have seen all three in their lifetime. So overwhelmed by his greed, Albus put the Ring on in a desperate attempt to see his sister again. His poor little sister Ariana… It was his fault she was gone, of course. He knew that. He'd always known that. Yet, somehow, Albus thought if he could see her just one last time maybe…
Albus shook his head. No. It mattered little. All he'd done was fall victim to a curse created to catch someone just as it caught Albus himself. To seduce them into possessing the damming object only to doom them to die soon after.
Perhaps it was unwise of him to hide it, but he hadn't thought much of it at first. All he'd noticed was a stain around his right index finger, akin to the residue left after a piece of jewelry sat for so long it lost its shine. Albus thought it little more than a side effect of the Resurrection Stone, but it was not so.
The stain spread, smoke after a volcano, slowly but surely crawling up his veins until his finger resembled ash. Perhaps halfway through the school year Albus noticed the ashy sheen turned to poison, his fingernail dipped in ink so dark he lost all feeling. It spread soon after, slowly but surely overtaking all his fingers in mere months. Now that his entire hand was dead weight, lifeless even as it sat attached to his healthy wrist, Albus knew what was coming.
He would speak to Severus soon, though Albus was certain he would not find a cure; Voldemort was too smart to have left an out for someone daring enough to touch his Horcrux, but perhaps there was something that could delay the effects until he could share with Harry everything he needed to know.
Once he saw Voldemort's past, once he knew what Tom Riddle was capable of even as a small child, once he internalized the evil that threatened to overtake their world, he would understand the necessity of his imminent sacrifice. If there was one thing Albus was absolutely sure of, it was that Harry Potter would not sit back and do nothing as people around him were threatened; even if he did not know them, Harry would fight with everything he had to protect those he could reach because he couldn't help it. He was too kind, too soft, too good. Albus could use that goodness, for he'd used it many times before.
So yes, he would keep an eye on Harry Potter. He would guide him, teach him, show him the sad truths of the world before he died, leaving the rest for Harry to accomplish as best he could before he too sacrificed himself. That's what it meant to be truly great. Harry would understand that soon enough.
Albus would make sure of it.
Notes:
What an ending!! Friends, you have absolutely no idea how proud I am of this work. Honestly, this is the longest work I've ever written and I think it turned out pretty damn good.
Thank you so much for reading, writing this has been an absolute blast!! I hope you guys enjoy this ending I've left you on. There is a possibility of a sequel, but it wouldn't be until I finished college, so a year at the very least. Feel free to leave happy comments if you're ever in the neighborhood rereading, nothing makes me happier than all your wonderful comments. Thank you all ♡♡♡
All my love to you guys,
ATiredAndDeadWriter
Chapter 69: The Wraiths and Their Silent Voices
Summary:
Coming soon...
In a world where Harry Potter chooses to seek his own answers instead of waiting around for Dumbledore, everything is different.
As the new school year arrives, Harry and his friends must overcome new challenges as their plans unfold. With pieces moving, Dumbledore looming, and a revolution on the horizon, will they be able to finish what they started?
Notes:
Hi everyone!! It's your Tired and Dead Author, and I'm here with some news!
Chapter Text
SPEAKER IS BACK
Everyone, I've passed my exams (all 97% and above, which I'm extremely proud of by the way), my last day of school is September 6th, and my graduation ceremony is set for October 5th!! I'm unbelievably excited, and as promised that means we have some more Speaker in store!! ♡♡♡
I will be full launching the sequel, The Wraiths and Their Silent Voices, on September 10th! You can either continuously check throughout that day to watch for the upload, or you can subscribe or bookmark the series attached below called The Revolutionary Speaker.
I'm really excited to share this with you guys and I really appreciate all your support, not only while the fic was ongoing but the comments I'm still receiving eagerly asking for the sequel!! ♡♡ You guys are why I continue to write.
Thank you for taking the time to read this little announcement ♡♡
Sincerely and excited,
ATiredAndDeadWriter
Pages Navigation
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Mar 2022 02:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Mar 2022 10:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
JamesLethe on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Mar 2022 11:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 12:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astrx7 on Chapter 1 Wed 06 Apr 2022 12:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Wed 06 Apr 2022 09:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mekallena on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Jan 2024 11:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
dead_insde76 on Chapter 1 Tue 21 Jan 2025 06:55AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 21 Jan 2025 06:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 03:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
AUsefulNPC on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Apr 2022 11:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Apr 2022 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
JiM on Chapter 1 Thu 05 May 2022 11:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 06 May 2022 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
AUsefulNPC on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Jul 2022 10:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Jul 2022 01:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
NicoTheDemiWizard on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Jul 2022 03:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Jul 2022 04:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ellen28323734 on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Aug 2022 09:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Aug 2022 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Definitely_Wyrd on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Nov 2022 04:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Nov 2022 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rhea_TheTime6 on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Dec 2022 03:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Dec 2022 02:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Aenxiome on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Jan 2023 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Jan 2023 08:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
ze_trashcan on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Feb 2023 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Feb 2023 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Louis on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Apr 2023 11:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Apr 2023 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Here_presenting_the_fantasy_of_Idril on Chapter 1 Wed 07 Jun 2023 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Wed 07 Jun 2023 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Samderella on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Jun 2023 12:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sat 24 Jun 2023 12:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
mialancaster1203 on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jul 2023 11:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jul 2023 04:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
alexblack62442 on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Jul 2023 12:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Jul 2023 05:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
VlimiV on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Aug 2023 02:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Aug 2023 05:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
VlimiV on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Aug 2023 06:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Aug 2023 08:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
rubiie on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Sep 2023 11:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Sep 2023 05:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
ShadowBladeSabre on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Sep 2023 10:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
ATiredAndDeadWriter on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Sep 2023 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation